Chapter 1: CHAPTER 1
Chapter Text
In a world similar to ours and at the same time so different.
A reality can be different depending on each person’s point of view.
Well, this story begins in a Japan like that of our world.
Tururu! Tururu!
Trumpets sound for the celebration.
Where the Natsuki Schwarz family can attend a gala party.
“I’m glad that an event of such magnitude was able to come together guys, aren’t you excited, all of Japan has come together to see the next heirs of the Pleiades company” -said the woman with a ponytail in her Brunette hair, smiling with those eyes that are scary because of their beast-like ferocity in a fairly calm and serene woman.-
“No doubt this will be heroic mom, practice my speech about the new technology that can be developed in our hands” -the younger woman with brown hair with a sharp look like her mother’s, both dressed in an exotically elegant way like women of the wildest and most millionaire Japanese feudal era of all.-
“Don’t forget that your father and I will be there to support you at all times along with your brother.”
“If that idiot decides to show up…” – mentioned the man with a toned body who wore glasses with a limited hairstyle, not so flat with small tips with a smile he spoke to the two women since they are his wife and daughter with a more carefree suit but with enough elegance to be of nobility due to the dark colors-
“It’s your son Kenichi,” the woman claimed with annoyance.
“What did you expect Naoko!!! Since I took him out of his comfort zone, even though he will regain his self-confidence, he spends all his time with his friends and no longer has time for us”
“I’m sure my brother will arrive on time dad, you just have to trust him, I’m sure of that.”
“Natsumi, we hope to be able to count on you for the inauguration, this will get ugly, the Mathers campaign is difficult to persuade along with Karsten, Hoshin, Barielle and Felt”
“I am confident that my brother and I will be able to make a good impression on the company’s five group partners.”
“Let’s hope your brother doesn’t go romeo with any of them ha, ha… Ouch”
Naoko had pinched Kenichi’s shoulder without looking at his face, only expressing annoyance.
“That comment was not necessary, darling, and Prince Vincent will be at the ranch for the invention business.”
“What? My son will be a heartthrob I’m sure, he could win over the prince’s sister and even his mother haha… sorry darling…”
“Houch… I don’t forgive you…” -Naoko only pouted at the comments that Kenichi said, leaving him depressed for the moment and then looking at her daughter with a smile-.
“I’m sure you could also invite one of the boys from those sections, I heard that several representatives of the young women will be there, maybe one will be quite handsome”
“I’m not interested in romance, Dad, and I’m counting on my brother to have the same opinion if it’s convenient for him to stay out of trouble.”
For a minute his calm serene expression changed to one more of an angry beast. Leaving his parents in silent concern since this was new, they didn’t expect such a quick and cold response.
“Chale… That was awkward…”
“Of course, leaving that aside, your gala dress is very pretty Natsumi, I’m sure you’ll be the brightest woman on the dance floor.”
“Mom” – the girl complained with shame and red cheeks, since she still had worries – “You know that’s not my thing.”
“We know it, our little boy, but don’t forget, your father and I are very proud of how far you have come, without you, the family would never have been able to advance so much.”
“And your brother would still be hikkikomori, a brother can always help you be a much better person, he wouldn’t know his best friends if it weren’t for the only woman who was there to support him and lift him up no matter what, that makes you more mature daughter “Keep accompanying your brother until he becomes a good man.”
“Thank you parents, I just hope that Subaru also thinks the same as you, but I am sure that our family will be very united by the decisions and consequences that will accompany us in the future” -with a smile the woman smiled hoping to show off.-
The limousine passed through the tunnels to take them through a crowd of fans, passing through the red carpet, they arrived at the event where the company’s political and business partners would meet.
A place where technology reigned, for a young woman who saw everything as a girl to achieve her dreams.
The family was preparing for a unique event, although there is something that worried them too much.
Everyone nodded in their concern. With his eyes closed, trembling with fear, the worry was very high.
“Where is Natsuki Subaru?”
Meanwhile on the nearby hill.
“Listen well colleagues, this will be one of the most extreme sports that we are about to achieve”
“Was it necessary to come in gala?”
“Yes Kazuma, this will be the most dangerous, immense and extreme skate of all”
“This will be great, we will go at absolute maximum speed, I brought the jate pack to keep us in the sky for a long time”
“Maybe we should have spent on better skateboards, I say because only one for the four of us”
“It will be exciting, we will slide over the absolute sky, I will eat a cloud and we will be the most famous team in all of Japan friends”
“Maybe from everyone if we get the good recording, how are you doing with that ichigo?”
“Everything is going well young Ainz, I can ensure the safety of your girlfriend Tanya and yours”
“What a shitty butler boyfriend!!! Maybe a man and a woman can’t be friends without anything else or that damn!!! #####*##$#*********
Ichigo: …Hold him…
Ainz: cough just apologize friend.
Ichigo: Anyway, however, I don’t know if I can say the same about your security Lord Kazuma and Master Subaru, your jate packs are not so calibrated for the acceleration of obtaining the materials.
Kazuma: eh… I’m sure it’s a good idea, I mean it wouldn’t be bad if we changed the…
Subaru: adventure awaits us my friends!!!
Ainz: Well said Natsuki. Nothing better can be expected than from the witch’s student.
Tanya: If you fuck your pants, I’ll give you the beating of your life, so I don’t want any regrets.
Kazuma: Maybe I should have stayed with the assholes in the car before accepting.
Subaru: We can only move forward, you can leave now Leily. -a slug of a rather curious shape, blue in color with a natural helmet on its rocky yellow head and an arrogant smile, the creature boasted with quite strange sounds.
Leily: Ai eiiii iii
Kazuma: did you bring your slug?
Subaru: She’s been with me since I was a kid, obviously I’ll take her on every adventure I have.
Tanya: Does that include your dates?
Subaru: I don’t think we’re talking about the same type of adventures. -Subaru and Leily had a poker look when answering the question-.
Ainz: You usually blush if a woman talks to you about that.
Subaru: Tanya is too much.
Tanya: aha
-I lift her short dress and long stockings to reflect a rifle that knows how much cock it fits in there-
Subaru: …Too good, legendary, brave, extreme and too ideal for my type of person… -with fear in his words he just stood in his place- better just get on the flying surfboard…
Tanya: When it comes time to fly, everything is ready, cheap butler.
Ichigo: Yes, of course, gentlemen, everyone say Team Quartet.
“Team Quartet!!!!”
Flash click~
Taking a photo of the team, everyone smiling in their places without knowing that by accident, they leaned a little too much causing Newton’s law that every action has a reaction, where the scale says that everything that goes up must come down and that’s it. They understand me.
Ainz: ah.. guys…. We’re moving.
Tanya: and we haven’t activated the machine.
Kazuma: Don’t tell me we’re going to slide all over the city until we get to the event.
Subaru: YES, I recommend shouting with all our energy.
Kazuma: Will we fall down the ravine?
Subaru: yes.
Ainz: Apparently there are several pointed rocks and we should take it easy and think.
Tanya: More or less, but maybe we can turn the machine on in time.
Kazuma: …It’s going to hurt…
“Ahhhhhh iaaaaaa!!!!”
Kazuma: this is the end!!!! The end!!!! Yaaaaa!!!
Tanya: Ahhhhh Subaru press the loot quick!!!
Ainz: ahhhhh aiiuujaaaaaa we don’t have that much time!!!!
While they screamed like cockatoos with the flu, the board slid further and further down the mountain, the stones scraped the board, the wind hit them in the face with full force.
The end was getting closer and closer.
Kazuma: If anyone has an idea, do it quickly!!!!
Ainz: I prepare the jet packs.
Tanya: and hold on to the boys to…
Subaru: I’m going to let us fall into the abyss of the ravine!!!!
“That!!!!”
Ainz: wouldn’t you dare?...
Subaru: 1
Tanya: If you dare. -he said with surprise-.
Kazuma: oh mom… -he thought with a drop of fear.-
Ainz was only entranced by the words.
Subaru: 2
“No please ahhhh”
“Don’t do it idiot!!!”
“You’re going to murder us, you moron!!!”
Subaru: 3’ -releasing the brakes and sliding at maximum speed, the four of them with their slug fell screaming.
Kazuma: tell #### that I love her!!!!
Ainz: goodbye, friends, we should never have trusted Subaru.
Tanya: goodbye life insurance that I love so much.
Subaru: don’t be loud, he threw himself into the wind, in the air, revealing from his pants a launcher tied to his legs as an emergency.
I take Leily to look at her safely.
Subaru: I trust you old friend.
Shoot it to transform and return by taking it and helping hold the board.
He manages to press the button and activates the thrusters to return to his place and Leily detransformed.
Subaru: well done girl. Get ready guys.
Suddenly the board activated lizard mode helping his feet to attach to the board.
Tanya: wahoouuuu…
Ainz, Kazuma and Subaru made a funny look.
Tanya: We won’t talk about this.
Ainz: friend, never doubt you.
Kazuma: Neither do I, well except the three previous times when we almost died.
Tanya: not to ruin the atmosphere but we are still in the air.
Subaru: we just have to look ahead and keep flying!!!
Two boys blew up the ground with machinery to squirt oil everywhere.
“We are rich!!!”
“Yohooooo-uhh?!!!”
“Ahhhhhh!!!!”
“Whoaaaaaa!!!”
“Aeeeee!!!!”
“Iiiiiii!!!!”
“Aaaaaa!!!”
The quartet crossed that jet of oil, becoming stained as they continued flying through the sky.
“Oh?”
“Aliens bro”
Subaru: okay this couldn’t be-
“Don’t finish that sentence!!!!!”
Subaru: …Okay….
Pttttrrrfll
Ainz: oh-oh.
Tanya: Don’t worry, we still have the… Well, panic.
Kazuma: now I will be the positive one, I can say that with… Oh mamacita!!!!! Hold on!!!!
The board with the oil staining its engines lost flight and fell towards the autumn forest.
“Ahhhhhhhhh”
Returning to the party.
Kenichi: it’s not here yet!!!
Naoko: calm down, calm down, I’m sure there’s a reason why it hasn’t arrived yet.
Natsumi walked thoughtfully from one side to the other, consumed by nerves, since it was an exhibition of both of them united.
“Do not be afraid your majesty, I am sure that your brother will be saved, he is the witch’s best student and has been able to withstand the tests that I have given him long enough”
Natsumi: …Did.
Dio: That’s right Miss Schwartz, Professor Dio is one of the members of the city’s great technological commission. I expect a lot from my two star students.
Kenichi: I thought you were exiled and there is no talk of the witch in these lands.
Dio: the witch is not a monster as such, sir, if I may explain.
Naoko: witch or not, that woman is a danger and I will never let her get close to my son.
Dio: Whatever you want, woman, but hey, I’ll go with the others to the party. I’m sure you all will have fun haha.
Kenichi: How I hate that man, I’m surprised they invited him to the party.
Natsumi: Dad, I must explain to you.
Dio: listen to me daughter, just because you two smell like a witch doesn’t mean you are one, one day we will know how to stop those two monsters from getting close.
Natsumi: thanks dad.
Naoko: now we just have to hope that they don’t start the conversation with the…
“Greetings, my friends, my friends.”
Naoko: Oh no, not her.
“Naoko how long, it’s good to see an old friend from school”
Naoko: oh god… Roswaal, how long…
Roswaal: I say the same friend, by the way, where is your little Natsuki Subar~u.
Natsumi: Don’t call him by his name, clown woman.
Roswaal: Oh what a party pooper you are Natsumi, I just wanted to see how the little boy was doing.
Natsumi: I know that Echidna and you are up to something where they need it, so don’t even dream about it, I won’t let my brother be in the wrong.
Roswaal: Arch, how ugly you are to me and I, who thought we were good friends.
Naoko: my daughter is not your friend and remember that this is just an exhibition of inventions, maybe our companies will join together but that doesn’t mean you can be so daring.
#####: the novel got good.
$$$$$: because you listen to other people’s conversations if that is not our mission.
&&&&&: It looks like there will be something to tell when we return to the others.
Roswaal: I see that you are still angry with me, Naoko is past that era, I have changed, I went to your wedding, remember.
Kenichi: in which you were not invited, without forgetting what you caused in the incident.
Roswaal – A little joke from a very powerful talented sorceress. It could have been worse.
Kenichi: You can just leave.
Roswaal: How ugly they are to me but well I hope that one day we can get along, maybe be family.
Naoko: get out of here!!!
Roswaal: joke!!! Axis – sticking out her tongue, winking her eye, the clown woman withdrew.
Naoko: How that woman bothers me.
Kenichi: don’t worry, honey, it will only be tonight and once in a while for some business, but I’m sure she will be sent to England soon so I won’t see her for a while.
Naoko: I hope so.
“Ahhhhhh”
Everyone heard the scream to look out the window where that skateboard with its four members crashed.
Falling on the food table, the group was seen by everyone.
The family was ashamed and afraid of what would happen.
People were whispering.
Others just kept an eye.
And well, several groups had different points.
“So that is young Natsuki, he will undoubtedly be worse than I imagined”
“You have pathetic competition, let’s see what you achieve young man”
“I hope you have better second impressions”
“Something tells me this will go very wrong”
“Poor kid”
“F”
“Please don’t let him touch me next to you”
Roswaal: Hee hee, hee hee, hee hee is certainly the Subaru I know.
Subaru: Ouch… Hello Natsumi.
Natsumi: that rhymes with the chair.
Subaru: because a rhyme would give… Ouch!!!!
Natsumi: the one who hits you with her knee.
Punching him in the stomach, he picked him up and took him away privately.
Natsumi: Excuse us, mom, dad, you can come when I finish talking to him.
Kenichi: He’s in trouble.
Naoko: We don’t even punish him like that.
Natsumi dragged Subaru by his hair with a lot of anger in her eyes.
“So that young man will help in the treaty… Fascinating”
Chapter 2: CHAPTER 2
Summary:
Subaru and Natsumi Friends
Notes:
A meeting of characters.
Only give importance to the main events.
There are many changes in the background characters that will change quite a bit throughout the story that will be different from this chapter.
That's why only give importance to what happens in the first plane and ignore what happens in the second and third plane of the story to lessen the headache.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 2 Kidnapping at midnight.
“Ouch, ouch, okay, I don’t think I deserve so many slaps, little sister.”
“This is a special event, after so much time we were able to go far, I took you out of your bubble and you almost ruined the presentation”
“I was just having fun with my friends, maybe I didn’t calculate the time or the fall of the exercise but in everything else I was already prepared, taran” -showing a backpack with a new clean suit and the exemplary prototype for the presentation-.
That scene made the girl smile.
“You are quite childish but you always keep your word, I will prepare the performance, change and be ready for our show, mom and dad won’t be able to distract you forever” – pointing to the stage where his parents were starting to sing as a couple.
Each one was walking around the stage flirting in a funny way and the stage helped them because the atmosphere helped make the song so beautiful.
So our boys, while the song was playing, remembered several moments as a family.
∆Thus begins an era of flash backs with music.∆
Since birth as twins.
If one cried, the other did the same.
They were rarely apart.
Friends who, even with their problems, would have a unique friendship.
“I’m looking forward to the photo for the spring dance brother, I’m wearing bows for the first time.”
“I still prefer my jacket.”
“Hey clumsy, keep going”
Soon after getting into place, a bucket of water fell on Natsumi, wetting her clothes and face that day.
The whole crowd of children started laughing at her.
Just when I was starting to cry, I wanted to cry.
His brother came to the rescue.
“And how about this, idiots” – releasing a bucket of water in her face – “the Natsuki brothers are willing to face every challenge in a savage way, a warrior like her will be stained by her people instead of being a little princess, come on sister, smile, here I am for you sister”
Helping her to smile and together they made a serious rag doll pose to look intellectual even when wet. To laugh about that day together.
Valentine’s Day in high school.
“Look at the chocolates I received.”
“wow you must have many suitors sister”
“Hey Natsuki and your chocolates?”
“Oh well about that…”
“Only kindergarten girls love Natsuki, proving that he is still a Lolimancer ha ha”
The nickname given to the boy for acting in such an extroverted and childish manner, only earning the affection of minors.
Subaru had left the room only to cry silently.
“Oh that’s disgusting, it fell on my face agh”
However, a rain of chocolate fell throughout the school, dirtying everyone.
This left him surprised, to see how a heart-shaped letter made of several chocolates passed under the door.
That joke his sister made to the whole school by showing big words written there made him smile.
The knight Pleiades will reign over the stars.
Soon several bonded moments of the two geniuses pulling pranks on people and getting away with it.
When Subaru wanted to give up on life, nothing was worth it.
His parents talked to him.
Although they had resolved several things, his sister was the one who encouraged him to talk to them and tell them what he should do.
Finishing university was one thing but he had to know how to guide his path.
I could really do something in life.
∆Returning to the present.∆Ambos hermanos habían llegado al escenario.
Subaru: ready sister.
Natsumi: always ready before death.
Roswaal: well guys, in preparation for the meeting of the organizations for the union of the invention company for the future of Japan, my teacher Echidna who directed everything.
Pointing at her so that everyone in the room applauded.
Echidna: thank you very much friends, but it was all thanks to the teamwork of each of the participants.
Each camp has its slogan for the future of Japan and many more of our universe.
Well, at last, the Natsuki Schwartz brothers have been able to complete the quantum theory project for future possibilities. Let’s welcome that family that helped the future.
That day the family was reunited as a whole.
Natsumi: nice to meet you Japan, we are here for what can be known as the Pleiades project, for a long time, the human imagination has allowed the illusion of creating all kinds of technologies that could surpass aid in society
From flying cars, time machines, intelligent androids and above all a way to avoid the end of humanity, well, say no more. Here I present to you the future.
Pointing at the stage, the curtains were revealed showing only Subaru with a bracelet and several boxes around him.
Subaru: We all know that technology can be a double-edged sword if there is no control over it, that all of this can even be used for evil. Well my sister and I discovered the secret of nakama energy.
Shaking his sister’s hand, a glow appeared on the bracelet to show holograms of the entire city.
Subaru: the nakama bracelet is the way to have a balance between reality and fiction.
Carrying his sister, he leaps across the digital city and swings with surprising agility and speed.
Natsumi: the wish of every child, to become a hero. From super strength, speed, control over things with absolute agility and flexibility.
Subaru lifted the entire stage as if it were nothing so that he could turn it on the tip of his finger, leaving it in place to throw himself at the walls and climb like a spider.
Subaru: with one jump he dared to run and disappear from everyone’s sight.
Coming back from nowhere with pizza from Italy.
Subaru: They want to get anywhere fast, all you need is a high five and boom.
By high-fiving his sister’s hand he could go anywhere.
Natsumi: You want to remember something from your past, nothing happens, a hug with someone important to you and magic happens.
When hugging her brother, the bracelet activates a light that Natsumi presses, appearing the image of the day when her brother and he blew up a children's laboratory, escaping through the smoke.
Naoko: wait, they never said that!!!
Kenichi: They fill me with pride. – crying with happiness – ouch… – looking at his wife who threatened him with her gaze – but they will still be punished after this.
Subaru: You want to grab something far away or that you can’t reach. No problem. – Giving a kiss to his sister’s cheek, he levitates a sofa to take a coin that was lost and puts it in his pocket.-
Natsumi: here is the best part, to avoid further isolation of people, this technology needs a true bond, so it will help people stop being locked up alone and sad, when trying to socialize, they will form friendships that will help them Not only will they improve themselves but they will be able to help their society in any action.
Subaru: the deeper and more real the bond between people, the power will be immense and almost invincible. – When he took his sister’s hand, a kind of visible blue energy surrounded them, showing authentic power in both of them, almost releasing sparks.
Natsumi: However, this power detects intentions, the more selfish your desires are, the less the power will be so much so that it does not even work, thus ensuring that no criminal can be able to use this power if it is not in the name of good.
Subaru: In addition, we also sell some perfumes, creams and accessories to help the skin without being harmful… which, we also have other talents apart from technology.
The entire room, amazed by such demonstrations, began to applaud, getting excited and acclaiming the family.
Naoko: nakama energy is an outbreak of power that my little ones discovered in their research, apparently our world releases a kind of miasma of positive emotions.
Kenichi: It is something that we knew how to investigate and my children knew how to use it for the good of society.
Subaru: that is why the Pléiades company is willing to help in the future of society.
Natsumi: and discover many more uses for this energy.
The four cheering together.
“Pleiades to the top!!!”
Thus, all the guests celebrated that presentation of a promising project whose uses were not yet fully known, but that energy would have a lot of potential to be used.
“Fascinating, who knew commoners could know how to use something like that.”
“Miss, I must tell you that your mother is quite blushing when she sees that scene of family superheroes.”
“There was no reason to give that away!!!”
“It is interesting to know this, not even in thousands of years would we know of the existence of this, it could have been useful in various circumstances in history”
“Wow, it looks fun to have adventures like that.”
“It could help my business have better attitudes than they already have and better profits, do you agree?”
“Without a doubt, miss, we see the future of society and better gentlemen in the future.”
“Wow, that was really amazing, Hey!! Why couldn’t you know about that?”
“Forgive me, Your Excellency, I still did not fully know that potential in our world, but I see that it can go very far, even my grandparents are impressed by that event.”
“I knew that teachers could make the business shine much more, as I hope it will be one of the best celebrations of all time”
“These Natsuki Schwartz always have crazy ideas, but that will help us avoid bankruptcy”
“That captains!!!”
“I see why you were very interested in the boy, sister, not even our family knew those secrets of the miasma.”
“I told you he was the best person you could ever meet, I want to talk to him in private Kyaaaaaa”
“Mom, that’s the guy Roswaal always talks about, I see why he’s interested, although sometimes he exaggerates about sharing it, obviously you wouldn’t need him, Mom?”
“Come on little one, maybe it can be useful in the future, I see that Roswaal trusts them a lot, so let’s give them the opportunity to get to know them much better”
“I want to face someone like that, who will be better at fighting for a legendary battle.”
“You always think about facing the strongest and most talented, don’t get into trouble alone”
“I don’t see why there is so much exaggeration given the rights that have to be presented to me, if links are needed when the power of my absolute presence is a resplendent light that begins the action of a sun.”
“Oh, it’s already started, I think I’m hungry, what time can we start?”
“Silence you pieces of meat, we only come on the orders of the boss, she will know what to do in this situation, she is currently talking to the other two presidents of the companies, we should not interfere”
“It’s pretty amazing what those two brothers can do, if only my little girls could get along better.”
“Don’t worry, maybe later they will learn from those two.”
The entire crowd had their whispers, conversations and advice but in the end the meeting was over.
Thus began a party where everyone was talking and had things to discuss.
Subaru: I did pretty well, right guys.
Kazuma: without a doubt and we appreciate the invitation, here is Leily, she was sad for not appearing with you.
The slug jumped onto its owner Subaru’s shoulder.
Subaru: I’m sorry, friend, but you know that we cannot reveal your existence to the world yet, Ainz, she does not appear in the recordings of what you uploaded to your social networks.
Ainz: negative, we achieved a sufficiently successful recording without your friend being seen, thanks to my editing.
Tanya: You could still remind me of the danger of her revelation so that we don’t have any problems since there are a lot of people around here and it’s hard to hide her right now with your popular attention with the guests.
Subaru: Of course, the old traveler told me that everyone depended on her, so keeping her hidden is a deadly prevention.
Kazuma: that old man knew things and that’s why he was silenced, I fear that something similar will happen to us.
Subaru: you will be safe, I promise you.
“Excuse me, young Natsuki, the company leaders would like to meet you in person.”
“Understood, I wish you the best friends”
The slug hid in his pocket while he headed to the private room along with his family who were also called.
Ainz: I still have a bad feeling.
Tanya: Don’t even tell me, the company doesn’t have such a good reputation among the most hidden part of society.
Kazuma: We wish you the best friend Natsuki.
Subaru was curious but at the same time silent as he saw those three women sitting on their thrones as leaders, one-of-a-kind beauties who kept their eyes on the family, judging and thinking about what to say.
The family had nerves and chills when they saw that imposing image.
An albino woman with short hair, wearing a white tunic with green seals forming figures with her short style and yellow eyes sharp as a beast.
A dark-skinned woman with green hair wearing somewhat revealing denim clothing with short shorts, brown accessories and orange, reptile-like eyes.
And the last one had a youthful appearance, almost dressed like a church saint, with her albino skin and blue eyes.
Each one with a different but at the same time threatening aura.
The one with green hair has a calm and serene aura like that of the ocean in its calmness, preventing the sinking of the sea.
The one with yellow iron eyes had a restless aura radiating fire, almost a warrior slaughtering wild beasts.
And the last, the most youthful, a small disturbing shadow that consumes everything, like a cave with no entrance or exit. Almost a prison that only leaves you in the abyss of darkness.
Kenichi: Cough, cough.
Naoko: Aha, aha.
Natsumi: Greetings presidents Patrashe, Zarestia and Pandora.
Pandora: Greetings Natsuki Schwartz family, it is a pleasure to have you present in our company.
Kenichi: The pleasure is ours.
Naoko: It has certainly been hard work.
Natsumi: Especially for the work and the reward.
Zarestia: We must admit that they were not what we expected, they were somewhat peculiar in their research and offering.
Subaru: We know. – he said smiling and then lowered his head as he felt Zarestia’s anger on the back of his neck due to his sharp gaze.
Patrashe: And believe it or not, they have the job.
“THAT!!!???”
Pandora: You heard her right, your services will be accepted in the family, because now we are closer than ever.
Zarestia: Believe it or not, Roswaal told a lot about you every time he could, he recommended your services to us.
Naoko: Oh Roswaal.
Patrashe: Despite that, they were up to the task and we thank them for everything. In two weeks they will be called and will serve the great company.
Pandora: we expect a lot from you, especially from you twins.
Subaru and Natsumi: Us?
Pandora: I see a bright and interesting future, as I want to see how far their friendship will go in this.
That last thing made the family mad, especially Subaru for witnessing Pandora’s gaze straight into his eyes.
Pandora: I hope nothing happens to them.
Patrashe: Ha ha you are so funny Pandora, excuse her, she likes to scare.
Zarestia: We only need to talk about this with the other two presidents, Reid and Volcánica so that they can help them know what their future will be like.
Kenichi: Thank you very much.
Pandora: You may leave.
The family nodded at her words and as they left, Pandora called upon Subaru in a final prayer.
Pandora: I hope Lord Subaru doesn’t depend on his family alone.
That left Subaru confused, since it seemed as if only he heard it.
Pandora: Since your future has events that you will have to face without your family.
Subaru: Excuse me, did you say something?
Pandora: I wish you an excellent future Natsuki Subaru.
With chills on his skin, Subaru withdrew, giving one last look at a smile too strange and natural to be real. Although he still thought about those last words that were recorded in his head somehow.
At the end of the party, the family was leaving in their car, Subaru had said goodbye to his friends and had had several talks with some colleagues from the company.
Natsumi was no exception with several coworkers.
The parents were partying, partying here and there.
Retiring, on a trip where the family looked happy except for Subaru, which Natsumi noticed.
Kenichi: Guys, I’m proud of you, you will manage to take this family to a unique level of excellence.
Naoko: I can also tell that they have several suitors, maybe they have an office romance.
Natsumi: Mom!!!
Subaru: How embarrassing you are…
Kenichi: hmmph something’s wrong Subaru, I see you distracted, maybe you’re nervous about this new job.
Subaru: It’s not that, dad.
Naoko: Maybe someone caused you problems, son.
Subaru: I’m fine, nothing’s wrong.
Natsumi: Dad drives the car to the park.
Kenichi: What? – When looking out the window he could see how his daughter pointed out his son’s gaze, noticing that something was wrong – I see.
Directing the car to the edge of the park in the most natural area away from the urban area, he stops the car.
Naoko: Subaru, we had already talked about this, there are no secrets in the family, you must tell what you feel please son – he asked with puppy eyes so that his son would fall into the trap of giving away the information.
Subaru: Are you really going to continue insisting?
Natsumi: The family will be there through thick and thin equally brother, it is your decision if you want to follow your path but it is our decision to help you if you need it.
Sighing, the boy decided to speak to tell the thought that occurred to him.
Subaru: It’s just that my sister will be the next leader of a company, mom and dad will continue to be the heroes of the colony loved by everyone, and at most I may just be another worker in this life.
Natsumi: If I am the leader, I am willing to leave you as the vice president, and they have not decided that yet. We are currently on equal terms and we would be nothing without each other. You are my right hand.
Subaru: And I really appreciate it, I’m really glad that our genius was shared sister, but sometimes I don’t know if I really have a role, spending so much time trying to achieve this and we did it. But will I be known as Subaru Natsuki or will I just be another face in the world.
Natsumi: But we are the Pleiades team, the two genius brothers in life who made it to the top.
Subaru: especially thanks to you sister, I really fear what would happen if they had not been there for me, simply knowing what awaits only me.
This left the parents confused and Natsumi somehow felt those words hurt deep in her heart.
Subaru: I don’t mean to abandon them, I really owe them a lot, I will always be grateful and I would never be able to forget my origins.
Subaru took a little distance with his back to them, observing his city from the height of the park’s mountain.
{Subaru}
I’m not ungrateful
For everything I lived
For so many trips that I have made
The lessons I learned
I wonder where I’m going
What is my role here?
I don’t know how to get there
To a future that I don’t see coming
Work and confidence, I finally have
A man, now I am
But it’s not clear to me yet
What will be my role here?
I want to have a purpose
And do what I can do
Contribute to projects
And finally be part of a plan
{Natsumi}
Your destiny is uncertain
It is difficult to accept
But it will become clear
With every choice you’ll make
{Naoko}
Being patient is not easy
I know that you want more
I know it’s not easy to wait
That you can fly
{Kenichi}
You are here for something
You are strong, you have passion
You have the genius
It’s your possession
{Natsumi, Naoko and Kenichi}
Your time is coming
As the sun rises, so does the moon
It’s like love finding a place
You are a hero, you will do your part
{Naoko}
We already know that you want more
You want to shine, you want to fly
{Kenichi}
That day will soon come
{Natsumi, Naoko and Kenichi}
Your time is coming
As the sun rises, so does the moon
It’s like love finding a place
You are a hero, you will do your part
Natsumi:
You are a hero, you will do your part.
With a hug they supported their son, in the end he was able to smile a little and be able to return home.
Leily came out of her hiding place, placing herself on his shoulder, letting Subaru caress her lovingly and they all returned to the car together.
Kenichi: Now that everything is over, we can go to dinner somewhere, I’m sure Shaula and the others will welcome us all together.
Naoko: Ho, Ho, Ho; The neighbors will make a fuss about our children’s success, it has undoubtedly been a great night even with its incidents.
Natsumi: The incidents of a child in the body of an adult.
Subaru: Say what you want sister, but tonight was unbeatable and nothing could ruin it…
A limousine collided with their car, causing them to crash into each other hit after hit after hit.
The limo crashed into them at an inhuman speed, there was no trace of it and it just pushed them from behind as if nothing had happened.
Knocking over that car, broken windows and a family bleeding too much.
Almost unconscious head dumps.
The family was on the brink of death. Injured and a fire had spread.
Walking on her last legs, Natsumi slowly crawled around watching some figures take someone away.
A slug had fallen from the shadow of that silhouette, it was Leily, who was also injured trying to reach those silhouettes but couldn’t.
I didn’t understand what had happened,
But Natsumi gave Leily her hand to take refuge in her coat and they both fell unconscious while the ambulance arrived at the scene in a hurry, being picked up by several family friends.
What had happened, that crash was too convenient an accident.
“So that happened.”
“Should we interfere?”
“If we do it, the canon will not be fulfilled, we can only observe what happens”
“Whatever you want, let’s go get cupcakes.”
“I would love to know if we could have done something? “It would have changed what our reality is like.”
“You can only imagine”
The shadows put out the fire with a sinister wind slowly to prevent further damage to the family, it was the least they could do in the face of that event.
Deep in a mysterious place.
A boy woke up with wounds all over his body, seeing that he was hanging in a boxing bag, tied with chains and several syringes injected into his skin.
“I had told them not to hurt them!!!”
“We’re sorry, but we couldn’t think of any other way.”
“We’re sorry young man, but you turned out to be a real candidate for the tests, the boss is interested in you and that leaves you as a threat.”
“So your destiny will be to be a guinea pig to the tests of hell.”
“What awaits you is not pretty, although you have a cute face, I will be able to play with you for a while before you are completely eliminated.”
“And where is my family?”
“We are not interested, but your blood must be treated, if those three do that, it could be very dangerous.”
“We don’t have much time”
Subaru opened his eyes little by little, soon realizing that hell was starting again.
Seeing what was happening to him.
Subaru: I knew I shouldn’t have said thatChapter 2 Kidnapping at midnight.
“Ouch, ouch, okay, I don’t think I deserve so many slaps, little sister.”
“This is a special event, after so much time we were able to go far, I took you out of your bubble and you almost ruined the presentation”
“I was just having fun with my friends, maybe I didn’t calculate the time or the fall of the exercise but in everything else I was already prepared, taran” -showing a backpack with a new clean suit and the exemplary prototype for the presentation-.
That scene made the girl smile.
“You are quite childish but you always keep your word, I will prepare the performance, change and be ready for our show, mom and dad won’t be able to distract you forever” – pointing to the stage where his parents were starting to sing as a couple.
Each one was walking around the stage flirting in a funny way and the stage helped them because the atmosphere helped make the song so beautiful.
So our boys, while the song was playing, remembered several moments as a family.
∆Thus begins an era of flash backs with music.∆
Since birth as twins.
If one cried, the other did the same.
They were rarely apart.
Friends who, even with their problems, would have a unique friendship.
“I’m looking forward to the photo for the spring dance brother, I’m wearing bows for the first time.”
“I still prefer my jacket.”
“Hey clumsy, keep going”
Soon after getting into place, a bucket of water fell on Natsumi, wetting her clothes and face that day.
The whole crowd of children started laughing at her.
Just when I was starting to cry, I wanted to cry.
His brother came to the rescue.
“And how about this, idiots” – releasing a bucket of water in her face – “the Natsuki brothers are willing to face every challenge in a savage way, a warrior like her will be stained by her people instead of being a little princess, come on sister, smile, here I am for you sister”
Helping her to smile and together they made a serious rag doll pose to look intellectual even when wet. To laugh about that day together.
Valentine’s Day in high school.
“Look at the chocolates I received.”
“wow you must have many suitors sister”
“Hey Natsuki and your chocolates?”
“Oh well about that…”
“Only kindergarten girls love Natsuki, proving that he is still a Lolimancer ha ha”
The nickname given to the boy for acting in such an extroverted and childish manner, only earning the affection of minors.
Subaru had left the room only to cry silently.
“Oh that’s disgusting, it fell on my face agh”
However, a rain of chocolate fell throughout the school, dirtying everyone.
This left him surprised, to see how a heart-shaped letter made of several chocolates passed under the door.
That joke his sister made to the whole school by showing big words written there made him smile.
The knight Pleiades will reign over the stars.
Soon several bonded moments of the two geniuses pulling pranks on people and getting away with it.
When Subaru wanted to give up on life, nothing was worth it.
His parents talked to him.
Although they had resolved several things, his sister was the one who encouraged him to talk to them and tell them what he should do.
Finishing university was one thing but he had to know how to guide his path.
I could really do something in life.
∆Returning to the present.∆Ambos hermanos habían llegado al escenario.
Subaru: ready sister.
Natsumi: always ready before death.
Roswaal: well guys, in preparation for the meeting of the organizations for the union of the invention company for the future of Japan, my teacher Echidna who directed everything.
Pointing at her so that everyone in the room applauded.
Echidna: thank you very much friends, but it was all thanks to the teamwork of each of the participants.
Each camp has its slogan for the future of Japan and many more of our universe.
Well, at last, the Natsuki Schwartz brothers have been able to complete the quantum theory project for future possibilities. Let’s welcome that family that helped the future.
That day the family was reunited as a whole.
Natsumi: nice to meet you Japan, we are here for what can be known as the Pleiades project, for a long time, the human imagination has allowed the illusion of creating all kinds of technologies that could surpass aid in society
From flying cars, time machines, intelligent androids and above all a way to avoid the end of humanity, well, say no more. Here I present to you the future.
Pointing at the stage, the curtains were revealed showing only Subaru with a bracelet and several boxes around him.
Subaru: We all know that technology can be a double-edged sword if there is no control over it, that all of this can even be used for evil. Well my sister and I discovered the secret of nakama energy.
Shaking his sister’s hand, a glow appeared on the bracelet to show holograms of the entire city.
Subaru: the nakama bracelet is the way to have a balance between reality and fiction.
Carrying his sister, he leaps across the digital city and swings with surprising agility and speed.
Natsumi: the wish of every child, to become a hero. From super strength, speed, control over things with absolute agility and flexibility.
Subaru lifted the entire stage as if it were nothing so that he could turn it on the tip of his finger, leaving it in place to throw himself at the walls and climb like a spider.
Subaru: with one jump he dared to run and disappear from everyone’s sight.
Coming back from nowhere with pizza from Italy.
Subaru: They want to get anywhere fast, all you need is a high five and boom.
By high-fiving his sister’s hand he could go anywhere.
Natsumi: You want to remember something from your past, nothing happens, a hug with someone important to you and magic happens.
When hugging her brother, the bracelet activates a light that Natsumi presses, appearing the image of the day when her brother and he blew up a children's laboratory, escaping through the smoke.
Naoko: wait, they never said that!!!
Kenichi: They fill me with pride. – crying with happiness – ouch… – looking at his wife who threatened him with her gaze – but they will still be punished after this.
Subaru: You want to grab something far away or that you can’t reach. No problem. – Giving a kiss to his sister’s cheek, he levitates a sofa to take a coin that was lost and puts it in his pocket.-
Natsumi: here is the best part, to avoid further isolation of people, this technology needs a true bond, so it will help people stop being locked up alone and sad, when trying to socialize, they will form friendships that will help them Not only will they improve themselves but they will be able to help their society in any action.
Subaru: the deeper and more real the bond between people, the power will be immense and almost invincible. – When he took his sister’s hand, a kind of visible blue energy surrounded them, showing authentic power in both of them, almost releasing sparks.
Natsumi: However, this power detects intentions, the more selfish your desires are, the less the power will be so much so that it does not even work, thus ensuring that no criminal can be able to use this power if it is not in the name of good.
Subaru: In addition, we also sell some perfumes, creams and accessories to help the skin without being harmful… which, we also have other talents apart from technology.
The entire room, amazed by such demonstrations, began to applaud, getting excited and acclaiming the family.
Naoko: nakama energy is an outbreak of power that my little ones discovered in their research, apparently our world releases a kind of miasma of positive emotions.
Kenichi: It is something that we knew how to investigate and my children knew how to use it for the good of society.
Subaru: that is why the Pléiades company is willing to help in the future of society.
Natsumi: and discover many more uses for this energy.
The four cheering together.
“Pleiades to the top!!!”
Thus, all the guests celebrated that presentation of a promising project whose uses were not yet fully known, but that energy would have a lot of potential to be used.
“Fascinating, who knew commoners could know how to use something like that.”
“Miss, I must tell you that your mother is quite blushing when she sees that scene of family superheroes.”
“There was no reason to give that away!!!”
“It is interesting to know this, not even in thousands of years would we know of the existence of this, it could have been useful in various circumstances in history”
“Wow, it looks fun to have adventures like that.”
“It could help my business have better attitudes than they already have and better profits, do you agree?”
“Without a doubt, miss, we see the future of society and better gentlemen in the future.”
“Wow, that was really amazing, Hey!! Why couldn’t you know about that?”
“Forgive me, Your Excellency, I still did not fully know that potential in our world, but I see that it can go very far, even my grandparents are impressed by that event.”
“I knew that teachers could make the business shine much more, as I hope it will be one of the best celebrations of all time”
“These Natsuki Schwartz always have crazy ideas, but that will help us avoid bankruptcy”
“That captains!!!”
“I see why you were very interested in the boy, sister, not even our family knew those secrets of the miasma.”
“I told you he was the best person you could ever meet, I want to talk to him in private Kyaaaaaa”
“Mom, that’s the guy Roswaal always talks about, I see why he’s interested, although sometimes he exaggerates about sharing it, obviously you wouldn’t need him, Mom?”
“Come on little one, maybe it can be useful in the future, I see that Roswaal trusts them a lot, so let’s give them the opportunity to get to know them much better”
“I want to face someone like that, who will be better at fighting for a legendary battle.”
“You always think about facing the strongest and most talented, don’t get into trouble alone”
“I don’t see why there is so much exaggeration given the rights that have to be presented to me, if links are needed when the power of my absolute presence is a resplendent light that begins the action of a sun.”
“Oh, it’s already started, I think I’m hungry, what time can we start?”
“Silence you pieces of meat, we only come on the orders of the boss, she will know what to do in this situation, she is currently talking to the other two presidents of the companies, we should not interfere”
“It’s pretty amazing what those two brothers can do, if only my little girls could get along better.”
“Don’t worry, maybe later they will learn from those two.”
The entire crowd had their whispers, conversations and advice but in the end the meeting was over.
Thus began a party where everyone was talking and had things to discuss.
Subaru: I did pretty well, right guys.
Kazuma: without a doubt and we appreciate the invitation, here is Leily, she was sad for not appearing with you.
The slug jumped onto its owner Subaru’s shoulder.
Subaru: I’m sorry, friend, but you know that we cannot reveal your existence to the world yet, Ainz, she does not appear in the recordings of what you uploaded to your social networks.
Ainz: negative, we achieved a sufficiently successful recording without your friend being seen, thanks to my editing.
Tanya: You could still remind me of the danger of her revelation so that we don’t have any problems since there are a lot of people around here and it’s hard to hide her right now with your popular attention with the guests.
Subaru: Of course, the old traveler told me that everyone depended on her, so keeping her hidden is a deadly prevention.
Kazuma: that old man knew things and that’s why he was silenced, I fear that something similar will happen to us.
Subaru: you will be safe, I promise you.
“Excuse me, young Natsuki, the company leaders would like to meet you in person.”
“Understood, I wish you the best friends”
The slug hid in his pocket while he headed to the private room along with his family who were also called.
Ainz: I still have a bad feeling.
Tanya: Don’t even tell me, the company doesn’t have such a good reputation among the most hidden part of society.
Kazuma: We wish you the best friend Natsuki.
Subaru was curious but at the same time silent as he saw those three women sitting on their thrones as leaders, one-of-a-kind beauties who kept their eyes on the family, judging and thinking about what to say.
The family had nerves and chills when they saw that imposing image.
An albino woman with short hair, wearing a white tunic with green seals forming figures with her short style and yellow eyes sharp as a beast.
A dark-skinned woman with green hair wearing somewhat revealing denim clothing with short shorts, brown accessories and orange, reptile-like eyes.
And the last one had a youthful appearance, almost dressed like a church saint, with her albino skin and blue eyes.
Each one with a different but at the same time threatening aura.
The one with green hair has a calm and serene aura like that of the ocean in its calmness, preventing the sinking of the sea.
The one with yellow iron eyes had a restless aura radiating fire, almost a warrior slaughtering wild beasts.
And the last, the most youthful, a small disturbing shadow that consumes everything, like a cave with no entrance or exit. Almost a prison that only leaves you in the abyss of darkness.
Kenichi: Cough, cough.
Naoko: Aha, aha.
Natsumi: Greetings presidents Patrashe, Zarestia and Pandora.
Pandora: Greetings Natsuki Schwartz family, it is a pleasure to have you present in our company.
Kenichi: The pleasure is ours.
Naoko: It has certainly been hard work.
Natsumi: Especially for the work and the reward.
Zarestia: We must admit that they were not what we expected, they were somewhat peculiar in their research and offering.
Subaru: We know. – he said smiling and then lowered his head as he felt Zarestia’s anger on the back of his neck due to his sharp gaze.
Patrashe: And believe it or not, they have the job.
“THAT!!!???”
Pandora: You heard her right, your services will be accepted in the family, because now we are closer than ever.
Zarestia: Believe it or not, Roswaal told a lot about you every time he could, he recommended your services to us.
Naoko: Oh Roswaal.
Patrashe: Despite that, they were up to the task and we thank them for everything. In two weeks they will be called and will serve the great company.
Pandora: we expect a lot from you, especially from you twins.
Subaru and Natsumi: Us?
Pandora: I see a bright and interesting future, as I want to see how far their friendship will go in this.
That last thing made the family mad, especially Subaru for witnessing Pandora’s gaze straight into his eyes.
Pandora: I hope nothing happens to them.
Patrashe: Ha ha you are so funny Pandora, excuse her, she likes to scare.
Zarestia: We only need to talk about this with the other two presidents, Reid and Volcánica so that they can help them know what their future will be like.
Kenichi: Thank you very much.
Pandora: You may leave.
The family nodded at her words and as they left, Pandora called upon Subaru in a final prayer.
Pandora: I hope Lord Subaru doesn’t depend on his family alone.
That left Subaru confused, since it seemed as if only he heard it.
Pandora: Since your future has events that you will have to face without your family.
Subaru: Excuse me, did you say something?
Pandora: I wish you an excellent future Natsuki Subaru.
With chills on his skin, Subaru withdrew, giving one last look at a smile too strange and natural to be real. Although he still thought about those last words that were recorded in his head somehow.
At the end of the party, the family was leaving in their car, Subaru had said goodbye to his friends and had had several talks with some colleagues from the company.
Natsumi was no exception with several coworkers.
The parents were partying, partying here and there.
Retiring, on a trip where the family looked happy except for Subaru, which Natsumi noticed.
Kenichi: Guys, I’m proud of you, you will manage to take this family to a unique level of excellence.
Naoko: I can also tell that they have several suitors, maybe they have an office romance.
Natsumi: Mom!!!
Subaru: How embarrassing you are…
Kenichi: hmmph something’s wrong Subaru, I see you distracted, maybe you’re nervous about this new job.
Subaru: It’s not that, dad.
Naoko: Maybe someone caused you problems, son.
Subaru: I’m fine, nothing’s wrong.
Natsumi: Dad drives the car to the park.
Kenichi: What? – When looking out the window he could see how his daughter pointed out his son’s gaze, noticing that something was wrong – I see.
Directing the car to the edge of the park in the most natural area away from the urban area, he stops the car.
Naoko: Subaru, we had already talked about this, there are no secrets in the family, you must tell what you feel please son – he asked with puppy eyes so that his son would fall into the trap of giving away the information.
Subaru: Are you really going to continue insisting?
Natsumi: The family will be there through thick and thin equally brother, it is your decision if you want to follow your path but it is our decision to help you if you need it.
Sighing, the boy decided to speak to tell the thought that occurred to him.
Subaru: It’s just that my sister will be the next leader of a company, mom and dad will continue to be the heroes of the colony loved by everyone, and at most I may just be another worker in this life.
Natsumi: If I am the leader, I am willing to leave you as the vice president, and they have not decided that yet. We are currently on equal terms and we would be nothing without each other. You are my right hand.
Subaru: And I really appreciate it, I’m really glad that our genius was shared sister, but sometimes I don’t know if I really have a role, spending so much time trying to achieve this and we did it. But will I be known as Subaru Natsuki or will I just be another face in the world.
Natsumi: But we are the Pleiades team, the two genius brothers in life who made it to the top.
Subaru: especially thanks to you sister, I really fear what would happen if they had not been there for me, simply knowing what awaits only me.
This left the parents confused and Natsumi somehow felt those words hurt deep in her heart.
Subaru: I don’t mean to abandon them, I really owe them a lot, I will always be grateful and I would never be able to forget my origins.
Subaru took a little distance with his back to them, observing his city from the height of the park’s mountain.
{Subaru}
I’m not ungrateful
For everything I lived
For so many trips that I have made
The lessons I learned
I wonder where I’m going
What is my role here?
I don’t know how to get there
To a future that I don’t see coming
Work and confidence, I finally have
A man, now I am
But it’s not clear to me yet
What will be my role here?
I want to have a purpose
And do what I can do
Contribute to projects
And finally be part of a plan
{Natsumi}
Your destiny is uncertain
It is difficult to accept
But it will become clear
With every choice you’ll make
{Naoko}
Being patient is not easy
I know that you want more
I know it’s not easy to wait
That you can fly
{Kenichi}
You are here for something
You are strong, you have passion
You have the genius
It’s your possession
{Natsumi, Naoko and Kenichi}
Your time is coming
As the sun rises, so does the moon
It’s like love finding a place
You are a hero, you will do your part
{Naoko}
We already know that you want more
You want to shine, you want to fly
{Kenichi}
That day will soon come
{Natsumi, Naoko and Kenichi}
Your time is coming
As the sun rises, so does the moon
It’s like love finding a place
You are a hero, you will do your part
Natsumi:
You are a hero, you will do your part.
With a hug they supported their son, in the end he was able to smile a little and be able to return home.
Leily came out of her hiding place, placing herself on his shoulder, letting Subaru caress her lovingly and they all returned to the car together.
Kenichi: Now that everything is over, we can go to dinner somewhere, I’m sure Shaula and the others will welcome us all together.
Naoko: Ho, Ho, Ho; The neighbors will make a fuss about our children’s success, it has undoubtedly been a great night even with its incidents.
Natsumi: The incidents of a child in the body of an adult.
Subaru: Say what you want sister, but tonight was unbeatable and nothing could ruin it…
A limousine collided with their car, causing them to crash into each other hit after hit after hit.
The limo crashed into them at an inhuman speed, there was no trace of it and it just pushed them from behind as if nothing had happened.
Knocking over that car, broken windows and a family bleeding too much.
Almost unconscious head dumps.
The family was on the brink of death. Injured and a fire had spread.
Walking on her last legs, Natsumi slowly crawled around watching some figures take someone away.
A slug had fallen from the shadow of that silhouette, it was Leily, who was also injured trying to reach those silhouettes but couldn’t.
I didn’t understand what had happened,
But Natsumi gave Leily her hand to take refuge in her coat and they both fell unconscious while the ambulance arrived at the scene in a hurry, being picked up by several family friends.
What had happened, that crash was too convenient an accident.
“So that happened.”
“Should we interfere?”
“If we do it, the canon will not be fulfilled, we can only observe what happens”
“Whatever you want, let’s go get cupcakes.”
“I would love to know if we could have done something? “It would have changed what our reality is like.”
“You can only imagine”
The shadows put out the fire with a sinister wind slowly to prevent further damage to the family, it was the least they could do in the face of that event.
Deep in a mysterious place.
A boy woke up with wounds all over his body, seeing that he was hanging in a boxing bag, tied with chains and several syringes injected into his skin.
“I had told them not to hurt them!!!”
“We’re sorry, but we couldn’t think of any other way.”
“We’re sorry young man, but you turned out to be a real candidate for the tests, the boss is interested in you and that leaves you as a threat.”
“So your destiny will be to be a guinea pig to the tests of hell.”
“What awaits you is not pretty, although you have a cute face, I will be able to play with you for a while before you are completely eliminated.”
“And where is my family?”
“We are not interested, but your blood must be treated, if those three do that, it could be very dangerous.”
“We don’t have much time”
Subaru opened his eyes little by little, soon realizing that hell was starting again.
Seeing what was happening to him.
Subaru: I knew I shouldn’t have said that sentence, I’ll just tell you a few words.
Smiling smugly with a look of a maniac, a monster looked like that at that moment.
Subaru: That this time they won’t be able to kill me again.
sentence, I’ll just tell you a few words.
Smiling smugly with a look of a maniac, a monster looked like that at that moment.
Subaru: That this time they won’t be able to kill me again.
Notes:
Guys, I just remind you that the first 9 chapters are already ready and I am translating them.
But yes, I have some images that I could post. They only give me advice on how to do it or I will discover it on my own and I will update the chapters later to place the images but for the moment it will only be in text while I translate. It's a warning. And the first two chapters were the most improvised but from chapter 3 onwards the story will take a very dark, fixed course. Good night
Chapter 3: CHAPTER 3
Summary:
Someone read the Chronicles of Narnia and wanted to do crazy things for the love of Subaru
Notes:
This chapter is transitional. Chapter 4 is one of my favorites so I support it and I will bring it faster please, thank you
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
CHAPTER 3
FIGHT AGAINST DESTINY.
“This is how my life has been”
“I have just been kidnapped by some hooded beings.”
“I’m being tortured by these monsters.”
“And I’m about to lose my life again.”
“If you wonder why I don’t pay attention to the words of my murderers, it is because honestly this will be the last time I will die at their hands.”
“How do I know? Ha. Well it’s a long story but I think that’s why it’s what you want to see, since for you our existence is only entertainment. We were created for that purpose; It’s not like that. The crueler our path is, the more they applaud our works, although even if the universe benefits us they may criticize us and hate us. You want the path to be difficult so that the reward is more satisfying. Either way, I don’t care if you guys make me suffer just to make it fun. My only purpose is to escape from here”
“But let’s better go back to the beginning of everything or continue with my family.”
Klin clinic.
“I see you have woken up Miss Natsumi, it is a relief that you are fine, your parents were very worried”
Opening my eyes I only saw a guy in a pharmacist’s coat, groomed with gray hair, a beard and an albino mustache. I was kind of short and I was just checking my symptoms to get relief.
Although my head hurt, I could see the scars carved into my arms and legs, although they looked somewhat strange in their sort of design, almost forming a constellation.
“Excuse me doctor, you know what happened here.”
“A car accident according to the report, although all companies suspect this was something arranged. The same presidents Pandora, Volcánica and Patrasche have started a search for this movement”
Because they would be interested in looking for the culprit, although I must thank them for not turning a blind eye and worrying about my family, those strange women.
“My parents and my brother are in some other room.”
“Yes and no Natsumi Schwartz”
That made me a little worried, maybe something happened, because that answer.
“His parents are in the next room on his left but his brother is missing.”
“It’s a joke, right?”
“I’m afraid that’s not the case, the reason for the company’s search is for Subaru Natsuki, since a kidnapping is suspected.”
I feared that this vision was something real. Who were those guys and why only kidnap him, there are too many questions.
“It’s okay, just let me rest a little alone please, doctor.”
“Don’t worry Natsumi Schwartz, I know how to listen to my patients, in any case, I tell you that when you feel better, visit your parents, since the same bosses came to clarify all their help to your family”
They came in person, maybe I can answer some questions or at least have some information with them.
“I appreciate it, doctor” -nodding my head, the doctor left to leave me alone, when I could confirm that he had completely left I could check my pocket to confirm if my friend was there- “It’s a relief that it didn’t happen to you.” Nothing Leily”
The stone figure transformed with a shine, recovering its color and texture to rise and jump to my shoulder like the small blue and gold slug I knew. She looked worried without a doubt.
“Leily, it’s good to see that they haven’t tried to rob you or hurt you” -stroking her belly with my index finger to calm her down – “It’s good to see that at least they weren’t looking to possess you”
Despite this moment of tranquility, you could see how upset my little friend was.
“You saw what happened, right?” -the slug nodded to my question- “You know or saw who they were and where they were going” -she shook her small head but she did have an idea of where to start-
“It’s good that I can always count on you, because now more than ever we will need to be strong, the university is approaching and our work at the company can make the search difficult and at the same time take up our time, but at every moment we will look for clues and traces of this kidnapping. Friend, so we will both be strong”
Leily only got into a combat pose to prepare for the search. Like a soldier prepared to march towards victory.
Smiling, I closed my fist with the determination to save my brother and stop this menace that messed with my family.
“Who are you talking to girl?”
“Iiiiiiiiii” – a chill ran down my spine, Leily unconsciously petrified herself to return to being a figure carved in stone and I hid her in my pocket with infinite haste, as I could not feel her presence, nor even hear her enter, I just spoke behind me like it was nothing. That was too inhumane.
Looking behind me at a woman with black hair with her details painted green, those sharp orange reptilian eyes looked at me with pressure trying to get answers from me.
She was dressed better than when her interview was, apparently even being revealing, she respected what was going on here.
“I was only speaking with my conscience because…”
Her gaze seemed increasingly intense, judging my movements and words, she didn’t believe what I was saying and just wanted to get the truth out of me with a look. Just when it seemed like he would reveal everything unconsciously out of fear. Her friends arrived with my parents to save me.
“Patrasche because you interrogate a simple damsel with several worries on her head. Don’t you see that it is rude to be harsh with people who are experiencing loss?
Pandora, the most disturbing of all, was the one that saved me from this situation; ironically, the calmest of the three now saw me with more hostility than ever.
“I guess you’re right Pandora” -looking at me again, she walks away just to give me one last look, I think she doesn’t trust me now for some reason-. “I will be watching you Natsumi Schwartz”
“I am sorry for our friend’s behavior, she is the most concerned about her son’s situation, Mr. Natsuki Schwartz.”
It’s really not good that parents who still have such a united family can deserve such cruel treatment from chance and conspiracy.
“We will make sure to help in every way possible to find your child no matter what the cost and work will be.”
Zarestia was undoubtedly the most neutral of the three and gave the intensity of a military leader who is in search of a lost soldier, undoubtedly a woman loyal to her principles.
“We thank you very much ladies, my family has come so far thanks to working in this company and it is good to know that we are all united to discover the truth, my wife and I truly apologize for everything and we will do our best for our son”
“You don’t have to worry, it would be a catastrophe to lose a talent like your son and I will give my all to find him and return him to where he belongs.”
Those last words, my parents were still grieving the loss of my brother, they were undoubtedly broken, my mother did not leave my father’s embrace, clinging to his torso, she just cried in silence since she could not bear to lose her son and my Father was trying to be strong so he stood his ground hoping to find my brother. They were both very broken to notice.
Pandora spoke calmly unlike the other two, as if she trusted me to find him, but she didn’t seem like someone who would bring my brother back, that was my concern. Her calmness when speaking reassured my parents and that she didn’t look upset. It was too suspicious even for someone who saw this as evidence.
He soon turned his face noticing my doubts and turned towards me with a fainter, almost invisible smile, it is too inhuman that I could hardly notice it but it was only for a moment to switch to a more mature and firm but serene look to calm me down or at least try it because it only made her weirder.
“Young Natsumi, take it as my oath of life that I will manage to find your brother and make sure that he smiles again no matter the fear he has experienced, I will comfort his pain and I will be a support for his life.”
What kind of words were those, he’s supposed to try to comfort me. Well, it doesn’t work, you crazy woman. But I don’t dare speak out loud. That monotony in his voice was extremely terrifying. It was an unsettling feeling to hear his words.
“I assure you that your brother’s life will not be lost even if blood must be shed to save him, trust my word.”
What confidence…
“We must leave, family, I assure you that I will find your son.”
“We thank you and please let you come back to us”
My mother begged to get my brother back but I saw something strange, as if she didn’t want to keep that last promise.
“We’ll see what can be done, we’ll retire girls.”
Patrasche and Zarestia followed her in silence with quite annoyance. As if they knew something there. Patrasche just looked at me again and then left without saying anything else.
Without a doubt that girl is hiding something, but I must train with everything so as not to fall again. “You are with me Leily”
My friend nodded from my pocket and we decided to look for any clues and train with everything to discover the truth.
“Because you talked to her like that, Pandora.”
“I don’t know what you mean, my dear friend.”
“I’m serious, my mother agreed to help with this but you still acted more suspicious than me when interrogating her sister.”
“They both don’t know how to deal with their emotions and without a doubt they behave like crazy when it comes to looking for what they want”
“You don’t even get involved Zarestia, I thought we were going to help this family, they don’t deserve this type of tragedies but you are undoubtedly indifferent to their love”
“I can assure you that the best expert on love is me, Patrasche, perhaps only one of my companions exaggerates her love but I appreciate the efforts of all those who feel love in their lives and I will help this family no matter the price, but I will find to Natsuki Subaru”
“And we will return him to his home.”
“…”
“Why are you staying silent? You weren’t planning on having it for yourself, were you?”
“Of course not, I will make sure that he has a family united to his purpose.”
“That doesn’t answer the question.”
“Listen, I promise that he will be fine and that he will be able to do whatever he wants, for the moment the most important thing is that I find him, if any other side manages to find him before me, it could mean that he joins an enemy… ”
“As if you have to find him, any of us can find him and return him to his home.”
Patrasche looked at Pandora with annoyance for her words while he is alone, turning his back on her, thinking in silence. Until Zarestia intervened.
“You just have to look for those hooded men and that’s it. It won’t be such a difficult task, finding one is equivalent to finding the hiding place. Don’t kill him just yet. We will be able to know what the meaning of all this is”
“Yes… it only matters that he is safe no matter what.”
“The boy is counting on us, I hope that what he asked us has helped him stay alive.”
The three girls nodded to get into the limousine and continue searching for the boy’s trail to put an end to all this kidnapping.
Unknown place???
I guess this will be the last try.
“Although if I see that bastard, I will not hesitate to kill him for seeing my life as a story to tell without caring what happens to my family. I curse you ########”
My breathing was getting more labored, my vision was getting darker, every damn second inflamed my heart to radioactive levels, blood was gushing out of every damn hole in my body. My skin burned as more and more black welts appeared on my body.
Teeth fell out as each electric shock was given to my own head, strapped in this damn machine that only allowed me to die slowly by cutting my skin little by little.
My lips twisted from the inside out, changing my skin. Whoever built this thing must love torture, sometimes I wonder what the purpose of this is. Maybe someone saw that I was happy and out of jealousy keeps me in this damn cycle.
As I could see, he doesn’t care about my life, he said that my destiny was to die from the beginning. According to their attitudes, they are surprised to see me again and again. It’s like they knew about my gift but couldn’t do anything.
Every damn plan fails like it was nothing, changing the direction of the road, going to different places so as not to be found.
They always manage to knock over the car, it’s like they track us even when we don’t plan any path and take any that are unexpected.
They always find us to tip over and get caught.
We look for busy areas with lots of people. They only use accidents and traffic just to mislead the news.
Trying to miss the party, they know where I live… they get home and I will never be able to forget those faces of panic and pain that were in the gestures of horror when they killed my parents without hesitation, the scene so horrendous. Indescribable for a simple teenager like me. My mother was crying and my father was just screaming for mercy. My sister didn’t have any better luck, being the same image as me gave her a fate worse than death. As his clothes were torn off and by… Bluagh, my jaw arched as I regurgitated remnants of my own flesh. I can’t… it’s too horrible to keep remembering.
I was vomiting from remembering that living nightmare. These monsters are worse than any criminal agency.
Staying at the party, the explosions intensified, it was like those documentaries. These monsters have nuclear power in their hands. I don’t know what they want.
They are willing to destroy the world in order to kill me.
They don’t even care about their own lives and even if they reveal their identities, they are no one who belongs to this world.
That’s what I’m wondering. Maybe there is something in me that sees him as a threat.
I’ve tried to talk to those three colorful guys who apparently are similar to my enemies but they are oblivious to the information. They have only wished me the best and I can always see that they pray that I find a way out. They trust that I can be a hope for their future. They believe in me for some reason.
They want me to overcome some challenge so they can leave this world in peace. I stopped giving importance to that, I just want to escape and return to a normal life. Or at least a quiet life but I think that will be impossible.
The lashes are getting stronger and I don’t want to repeat the drowning again. It’s like being between alive and dead while I remember every moment of my life losing oxygen and even if you give up, your body still struggles to breathe, putting water into my lungs without me being able to stop exhaling.
They know even hanging is less cruel, because it’s just feeling your neck broken in an instant, although I will never understand why they always change methods.
It’s never the same, they always try to renew their imagination for those cruel acts, as if they didn’t want me to get used to it.
But they don’t know about my gift, or if they know about it, they don’t seem to care about my gift and trust that their other versions of the past will achieve their goal.
I don’t understand what they’re trying to achieve, it’s as if the only purpose is to make me suffer until my last breath.
But they don’t get anything, they don’t want my body, they don’t want information about my company, my family. Which is what they want.
Treat me like an object that you should throw away until I stop being useful or can be useful.
Recycling and reusing every moment with the purpose of eliminating my life. Do they want that?
I only know that there is a way out of all this suffering that stupid ######## indirectly mentioned.
Those words were the key, souls never forget inside. And that is the key. He mentioned that some women left something in me that allows me to remember every moment.
And these idiots don’t realice that. Each death makes me stronger, the torture leaves a scar that slowly absorbs every particle of mana from the outside. These idiots when interacting with me leave traces of their essence on me.
The more torture and the more pain they do. My soul feels more and more alive, stronger, more powerful.
They don’t mind mentioning information about the world and they don’t care about the magic of friendship either but they have clarified from time to time that humans can achieve the impossible if they are in their last moments. My anger, my desire to fight, my negative emotions contaminate the harmony that abounds in the air but that allows me to consume it. These guys have used various fragments, skins, blood, drinks, poisons, bones, liquids, bites, contamination, fluids and each action against me is helping me get my body used to my exterior on the inside.
Everything is going well, each attempt to escape from this prison has given me the keys to escape. I have met each of these beings and I can already say that I like none of them. They are not living beings but I must thank them for not giving up on me, but their time is running out. This will be the last attempt. It is clear that kidnapping is inevitable but escape has only one answer. When I return home, I will thank Dio, Miss Roswaal J. Mathers, President Pandora, Secretary Zarestia, and Counselor Patrasche for giving me the keys to escape. I am certainly indebted to them. You will have my eternal gratitude for the key.
But while I believe that there is only one last breath of life left. I wonder how all those worlds have continued. To my families. I couldn’t save them at the time but I will live an eternal life for all of them.
Because my new purpose is to never die again and live forever.
That will be my new purpose. I will seek to be immortal and never die again.
The cell opened slowly and some guys with strange clothes approached with a woman, hair red like flames, eyes intense blue like the ocean, looking at me with contempt. Her long nails and the tattoos that marked her. I had never seen her before but she worried me. She wasn’t human, her great attributes in those curves with her light skin and loose hair. Those four eyes were horrible and that smile from ear to ear opened like an alien showing all its fangs to point maliciously at me.
“Admire the Great King”
Haha
Ha ha
Muahaha
Jijiji
Hahahaha
Pfff jjjjjj
Grrrrr
You could hear the sound of all those strange beasts that looked at me with malice. Monsters of all kinds. They were definitely scary every time I met one by one. They all abused me in every way possible.
I won’t forget every death they gave me.
I never thought there would be so many monsters.
I would not forget every face of these servants of evil. Apparently they are a dark society that wants to take over the world and I apparently am a heel in their plans.
Each one of them pushed me and they were tying me up. The woman only smiled, she did not hesitate, her face imperturbable. Even being the most beautiful of all these beasts. She was someone to fear, because she does this to me.
The goblins only hit me with their whips.
The minotaurs mooed as my skin was torn off.
The witches regenerated my skin and every organ so that I wouldn’t die.
They just all laughed at me. The beasts made fun of me, they gave me pure abuse and just then when I was about to be chained.
“High”
Everyone stopped at her command to look at her.
“First they must undress him”
So much humiliation was necessary. Soon the succubi were massaging me, slowly undressing me, touching every extremity of my body, my skin was torn without mercy, they only sucked, playing with my body. The girls just laughed at me. The dwarves cut off several locks of my hair, leaving me looking torn and almost bald. Showing off my hair as a trophy to these beasts.
The water was thrown on my face washing away the blood and leaving scars that formed every detail of my body.
Thus, ending up without any clothes, everything singed by the fire they used when drawing on my skin.
The chains took me all over my body. They were thrown from each end, traversing or entangling my skin like vipers moving freely leaving me as the only thing on my skin, squeezed, grabbed and stuck from various sides only to pull me tighter and tighter taking away my strength and breathing. It was horrible and painful. They had no end and they were more and more. Like a nest of snakes entangled in my entire body, from the inside out and from the outside to the inside of each limb and heard in my body. Only my bones creaked next to my torn and stretched skin, leaving me skin and bones. My same jaw with a boreal of metal and hot iron. Each chain boiled like boiled liquid iron.
“Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh”
The most cruel and horrible scream of pain with a scream that humiliated this boy in the flesh.
That damned witch was waiting patiently for me to be thrown at her feet. Her stepping on my face only changed her look of repulsion to one of pity.
“Son of Adam and Eve, I am disappointed in your character.”
I didn’t understand anything.
“I hoped that your punishment for your sins would be pleasant to me but in the end you never bowed.”
What sins are you talking about? I don’t even know you.
“You always asked me to be special and that’s how you thank me”
Ah… what are you talking about? Because he hates me so much.
“You gave your life without saving anyone”
Eh… because he sees me like that, what do you mean?
“You can do whatever you want, I’m not interested in what you do next.”
When my fears grew, she suddenly pulled me towards her face and looked me straight in the eyes.
“And here goes my little secret Natsuki Subaru.”
Approaching, he whispered to me the most terrifying thing I had ever heard in my life.
“I know about the RETURN OF DEATH”
I was horrified, this woman knew it, she knew about every damn attempt and never did anything, she just looked at me with pity, it was her entertainment.
“I made sure that everything would fail, I changed everything, I ordered every torture to be different, I changed every situation just to make you frustrated, I saw every one of your deaths and I caused every one of your problems. “I wanted to see how far your human mind, so fragile and weak, could go.”
So it was for her. It was just a hobby.
“You have impressed me a lot, you came so far and we could do this for all eternity but… I have plans for the future and I need you to make them come true”
“I WILL KILL YOU I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will kill you, I will-“
Hitting his stomach left him almost dead.
“Live your life Natsuki Subaru, take everything you want, be free, I will free you from your curse, in your next life. You can escape from me because I won’t be there. Choose the path you want because in your next kidnapping no one and nothing will stand in your way.”
“I hope you impress me, because today I am your friend, maybe tomorrow I will be your enemy. I will never forget you Natsuki Subaru, you were a great entertainment for someone eternal like me”
I threw myself into the center of the stone table, the beasts roared, howled, stomped on the ground, mooed, scratched, clapped their hands and with all kinds of scepters they made the drum of death sound. She looked at me maliciously and hoped I would come back from the dead.
“I wish you the best in your next life, I hope you are happy because I free you from my property.”
Soon I could see how the shadows were approaching, like an ocean devouring everything in its path. Maybe her knowing about this was bad even for her.
“I guess our time together is over, send my regards to my other self Subaru. It was difficult to maintain this reality so that we could have fun millions, billions and trillions of times. Keeping her in an illusion for so long cost me dearly but in the end everything has a beginning and an end.”
The shadows surrounded with hatred that community that celebrated all the time as if until the last moment of their lives they would continue celebrating.
They didn’t value their life, they don’t value anything, they just want to fulfill their purpose. They are undoubtedly monsters.
“Goodbye Subaru Natsuki, you are now free from me but perhaps now you belong to other people. I hope they love you more than I ever loved you but I guess I’m the worst. So I reject you so that you can be with those who truly love you. I hope you find true love. “I would like to find it”
So this crazy woman, I will certainly never forgive her.
“Never forget my name Subaru Natsuki, I hope my other self never meets you.”
“WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT”
“Of your new life without me. “I will make sure that the other me does not interfere in your life for a long time but I still have plans so if you meet her, don’t disappoint her like you did me.”
“ENOUGH, ENOUGH!!!!”
“Today my era begins, my plans will be built for the future and soon what we have planned since the beginning of time will begin!!!”
The beasts still being slain and swallowed by shadows, slowly falling into darkness. Little by little nothing existed except the stone table, the monsters that clung to the shore. Me and that crazy woman who screamed with everything.
“I’M GOING TO RULE EVERY NEW STAR!!!! AND NOT EVEN THE GODS CAN STOP ME!!! IT WILL BE THE END OF DREAMS!!!”
Being the last one standing, she took her dagger, raised it to look at the creature made of shadows with a smile.
“AND NOW… DIEEEEE!!!!!”
“Graaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-“ stabbed my heart, provoking the anger of that cluster of shadows that took that woman only to dismember her, destroying every fragment of her. Slowly it disappeared. Without a doubt he was making her suffer and yet that woman did not give him the pleasure of seeing her dying asking for mercy.
She just looked at me with a smile asking me to be happy.
“Please… don’t make me fall in love with you again Subaru, live happily without me knowing about you, don’t… ggrr involve me in your story no matter how much you hate me-ss. Be happy without wanting to vebg####@nz### por### fa^%$$@0r”
It was glitching, her skin was flickering, it became pure glitch, as if she were artificial, it shattered into fragments as if all of this were a mirror breaking. She just smiled at me little by little, her gaze was trying to console me.
For a minute she became normal to say one last sentence to me.
“Escape from my prison, forget about me and be happy, no matter what happens, do not fall into revenge. Just think about the ones you love. Please is my only selfish request. “Never look for me”
To disappear into the darkness being devoured, there was nothing left of her and she could only see how that shadow wiped her tears and she looked at me with sadness.
“I LOVE YOU… I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU… I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU , I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU,I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU , I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU… I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU,I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU…
“I LOVE”-
It was the last thing I heard in my consciousness as I closed my eyes, losing my consciousness in the darkness.
“Wake up boy.”
Opening my eyes, I was able to catch my breath again seeing that I was tied up.
“You look exhausted and your punishment is just beginning.”
I wasn’t concentrating on those voices, I was just remembering what those two female voices had told me. Its such a proposal. Maybe they believed that love works like Stockholm syndrome or that with those lunatics and I don’t even know them.
“Killing you will be easy although they didn’t specify how to do it.”
Oh sure, that idiot is still talking to me in front of me, I would like to confirm something.
“What day is today”
“What are you saying?”
“Answer my questions, what day is it today, idiot?”
“How daring, it’s December 24th, because you’re so interested in that disgusting human thing, either way you’re going to die-“
An arm crossed his chest as if it were nothing. Leaving him cold, he saw how his blood was taken away because the boy in front began to suck every drop as if it were a vacuum cleaner, leaving him dry, he saw how it was like pyro bone and he felt hollow. There was nothing inside. He could only see how the blood came out like a river upwards, only heading towards the lips of that boy who stood up as if nothing had happened.
Everyone else paralyzed, no one noticed him get up, or see how he broke his handcuffs from the chair, the boy simply took his arm out of the guy and wiped the blood from his hand with a rag that he took from the other end of the room without anyone you will notice it.
Subaru just stood up to look at them with annoyance. He walked slowly towards the exit, opened it and saw something so cruel and beautiful. Literally his exit was a few steps away. All the time his prison was a room separated from everything. His first place where he was caught was next to the exit as a cruel joke that they were so confident in his power that they left freedom right under his nose as a mockery of his person. It only made him that much angrier. With a frown he raised his hand to split that entire side of the door. Firing red energy with his hand, he destroyed half the barracks just for the sake of this mockery.
“So she loved me…”
A tear ran down her cheek but she wiped it away and just grimaced at them.
“What a lie, she’s just a liar.”
Thundering his fists, he drew symbols in the air with his hands that only split the ceiling, turning it into rubble. Screaming, everything he grabbed with his hands was pulverized.
It was all the pain I had inside.
Little by little more guards and beasts approached and he only moved his fingers to break them.
And those who approached him, he only blocked and attacked with blows, from one side to the other breaking everyone who got in his way to reach the center of the square.
“If he loved me so much, why did he give up so easily? If he loved me so much because he let me go even though it was his obsession, if he truly loved me he would have fought to save me and would not let himself be devoured. That thing doesn’t love anyone. But she said it herself. Be happy… Ha, ha, ha, ha. She’s an idiot. “She doesn’t know what love is.”
“Your damn prisoner!!! You are a simple human. You shouldn’t-
Its head was torn off without it realizing it, the guy just cracked it with his nails as if it were a simple grape so easy to break even though this creature was an iron golem.
“You are nobody, I no longer care about having revenge, I just want to forget them and forget the first damn woman I fell in love with… how I hate her.”
Throwing his head towards nothing, he pierced the skulls of many people along walls as if he were a Hongron.
Even with fear, trembling, they pretended to be invincible, the soldiers spoke with attempted bravery.
“What are you talking about, you fucking fugitive murderer?”
“You call me a murderer when you worship a damn murderess…”
With just a snap of his fingers everyone fell to the ground writhing in pain. They felt like a monster looking at them without feeling anything for them.
“What are you…”
“…I am Natsuki Subaru the King of Monsters.”
With a smile he showed unique fangs that terrified everyone. Well, when they came out. They weren’t supposed to be a human that they had to eliminate and that’s it. Because out of nowhere that immense murderous blood arose from that human who only slept from one moment to the next.
“Ere…he’s a vampire.”
“No… I’m human or at least I once was.”
He stopped his power to look at them all with a grimace of annoyance. I was walking towards the center. Footstep after footstep caused cracks with every step he took. With a firm step he rose above everyone in a combat pose inciting them to attack him if they dared.
“Call all the monsters you have if that’s what you want but I’m leaving here. “I will go with my family, with my friends and with the people I care about.”
“The goddess will search for you and kill you monster, you will be purged”
“I wish I did but she rejected me so I’m not going to accept her confession of love if that’s what you mean”
That enraged the army of monsters and creatures who sharpened their claws and teeth or readied their weapons ready to shoot to kill.
“How dare you defile the goddess!!!”
“I don’t know if she’s a goddess, a demon or a human… she’s just a girl that I will never love again in my life.”
With a snap he flew halfway around the world, causing the entire earth to tremble, releasing a dark intensity that moved everyone more than thirty meters away, forcing them to lie down, dragged or bowed before him with their heads bowed. The fear grew deeper and deeper in them. Everyone was wondering what this monster wanted to do or what its limit would be.
“What do you want monster!!!”
My gaze fell on that person, I just approached and grabbed her by the hair and dragged her to the center with me.
I had a lot of anger built up, it was my time to take it out on all of them but there was something else I wanted to clarify to all these monsters. Something I could see, that person he was dragging, gave me an idea. I could see his face when I took off his hood. A woman was trembling with fear. I remembered that girl’s words. Live happily without revenge. How could I do that… I was thinking and thinking. But when I returned my sight to the person who was looking at me with hatred. I was able to have an idea. What those two crazy women had in common.
I could achieve that goal. Perhaps immortality would not be so worth it if there is something much more valuable and warm for human beings.
Leaving the lady tied and lying behind him, he smiled evilly and with my hands in the air I closed my fist, bringing his sports tracksuit, putting it on like a jacket. Raising my arm in a pose, my almost comical open posture left everyone impressed. I decided to follow that crazy woman’s advice even though it bothers me to think that maybe there was some reason in her words.
“Listen well beasts, I have a dream and you better not get in my way again if you don’t want to die painfully. They will have up to three to flee and if they decide to fight, I will be the only one who will win because I am no longer weak.
“What do you want to achieve, human?”
One of the crowd shouted and so I can confirm my greatest wish in this new life without worries.
“I’m Natsuki Subaru and I’m going to get a harem to be happy.”
With that pose, everyone in the center of the barracks was captured, confused, altered, paralyzed, they only had questions, doubts. The reactions could be different in each of them. From anger, fear, confusion, laughter and even supporting him in silence but for sure everyone had a thought in common that by chance they all thought and said at the same time towards this boy.
“HEY?”
“Who the hell is this guy and did he really say that?”
END.
Notes:
I just remind you that the first 9 chapters are already written.
Sorry for the delay, I already got a job and writing, uploading videos to YouTube along with scenography classes took up my time but I will try before December to translate all the chapters written so far.
Chapter 4: CHAPTER 4
Summary:
Subaru meets a couple of lovely ladies and at the same time, together with an archbishop, they make reference to Shibuya.
Notes:
I just have to remember that although I am interested in putting up good fights for history. It's still a slice of live, so the quiet moments are what I'll write about the most because I want more moments of life, like conversations, tea parties, romantic dates and things like that. Just remember that.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 4
ESCAPE FROM SUFFERING
[[I don’t know what the hell I’ve gotten myself into, Todd told me nothing bad would happen to me]]
The light-skinned woman who has a weak and slender body thought. With messy and unkempt dark brown hair divided into two pigtails on either side of her head and a harsh look of blue eyes. Dressed in gray and white formal clothing with multiple decorations, including a yellow and cyan triangular emblem just below her neck, patterns composed of the same colors in stripes or diamonds, and a purple floral design at the bottom of her dress.
This woman was only thinking about the shit she had gotten herself into. A simple, easy mission they told him; without worries, help in his torture, just that, because he had to be a vampire, a damn vampire and not even an everyday one.
[[Because I had to accept this job, I couldn’t even react, this damn boy has an immense presence, I haven’t even met that so-called goddess that this whole damn cult talks about but this guy for some reason seems the same to me or worse than that goddess they talked so much about, shit, one wrong move and she’ll kill me. Because hell I had to accept and not even Todd is here to protect me…]]
The boy appeared out of nowhere behind her to pick her up in his arms.
[[I couldn’t even react, what kind of speed is this demon moving!!! I haven’t even seen his eyes, where he took me, ahhhhh]]
The boy with scary eyes held her in his arms while standing in the middle of the barracks, out of nowhere she was tied up, these black whips came out of her own blood, what kind of beast she was.
[[I grab my hair and I still have this hood so he doesn’t recognize me, because this guy took me hostage!!! I shouldn’t have called him a monster, he had no mercy on me, he took me away like I was a spoiled child… now I’m in his clutches]]
((Because I accepted this job, since Todd allied himself with the traitor minister of one of the presidents of the 5 families, our whole life went to hell. Living as fugitives, staying away from our families, being able to murder just because We are in a world full of strong people who take whatever they want. I will never understand that world))
○○○○○○○○○■○○○○○○○○
Todd: It will be an easy job, the minister is an exceptional leader, I am fully confident of victory, Katya; Please join me on this expedition.
Katya: We will die if they find us… -I have always been afraid of dying, because I chose to be by his side, which is what he did for me-
The black-haired girl with blue eyes doubted her actions, her importance, what her role in this world would be.
Todd: I only wish that you will not be separated from me on this journey, I wish to protect you no matter the price.
[[It was because of that… I remember now… he was my tool as I was his, I don’t know if it was really a good idea to go with that fool]]
- Releasing tears of helplessness, with a false smile pretending to be happy for that man – “Yes Todd, I will go with you”
[[Todd was afraid of many inexplicable things but because he was not afraid of that guy with albino hair, that masked man founded this group full of monsters with promises and illusions that the earth would belong to them when this earth does not belong to us. The five families under the grand jury’s services keep the balance in this world. Knowing that there are many more worlds is terrifying, we are not the dominant species and we messed with some lunatics who only give false promises that they will never fulfill. This isn’t even personal, maybe I’m just alive for your entertainment. They lied to us, they said I wasn’t exceptional, just a hindrance to their plans. I should have known they were lying, because I can’t think of any reason to get rid of someone who has nothing to do with this world. But it was a trick, at least if Todd was here, he could protect me or give me enough time to escape but I’m helpless]]
○
○○○○○○○○■○○○○○○○○
The woman only saw that wheelchair in the distance that was her only means of movement, she felt helpless, vulnerable, at a disadvantage and totally cowed. This monster before her could kill her in the blink of an eye and she was only a human, perhaps with a little basic magic. He knows very well that this monster is much more than magic.
[[Because I feel so terrified, I had to assume, even though Todd confided me in these people and threatened to take down anyone who touches a single hair of my hair. Even with that, I should have known that he wouldn’t arrive on time, because I feel like I failed him, that I won’t be able to see him again, what am I thinking, if I don’t even really love him, our marriage was forced and even if he gave his best Yes, that he loves me, that he protects me, that he does the unattainable to see me happy, deep down he only used him… God, yes, I feel disgusted, this is not love, I only feel indebted to him because he is strong and all my life I lived in a world where the strong rule, where the strong take what they want. I am not one to be a hypocrite, even if I am weak, a useless paraplegic, just by being noble, I could allow myself to live, allow myself to be in a home… I would not call home a land where the weak are despised, hated and repudiated. I’m surprised that someone would notice me, that they would give everything of themselves to make me happy, that they would never judge me for that but deep down I don’t see anything in him. Even after so much time together, running away to live. I didn’t really love him, I just used him to survive and he me or maybe not. I will never understand Todd, I only know that he never stops, perhaps he will seek revenge after finding my corpse in this carnage that will form this monster, I will never know, I had to convince him not to join this group that only seeks the resurrection of one of the 7 damn gods, I couldn’t give a damn about those gods, there is not even proof that they exist, they are just ways of thinking of humans to believe that they simply will not become part of the cosmos, we always seek to believe ourselves special but in the end we always We will die, that was my destiny since I was born, to have to live without at least having the possibility of walking into a future, I hate that I can’t even take a step, I always depend on others, but what is the point of living if I will be belittled for being weak, I will never be strong when I can’t even walk]]
The bloody boy decided to leave her sitting on a stone step at that base. That man who caused terror to everyone, the woman had already overcome her fear, she was accepting, believing that this would be her end.
[[At least I wish I could look into the eyes of that boy who will kill me, maybe at least it will be a quick and merciful death if I show him respect, in the end he is a man and men have a sensitive heart regardless of their place at the top or so they taught me, although maybe he’s just another monster… just like me, seeking survival, I haven’t seen his eyes but I can easily tell his annoyance with this group and I don’t think any explanation will make him stop]]
Just as the boy takes off her hood, he picks her up to face her so he can get a better idea of what to think. Both were already tired of all this and decided to go ahead. The woman looked into the eyes of fear and the man saw the eyes of that antagonistic figure in his life.
[[For once in my life, I will look death in the eyes and receive it with determination, enough of anguish and terror. Be strong]]
They were the thoughts of that woman in her last moments thinking like someone strong, who will leave with honor, giving everything until the end.
[[I wish to witness that figure that spoke horrible to me, I wish to meet you and see how a horrible, disgusting and hateful trash like me ends up being the one who ends you, enough of dying, it is time to meet all those who made fun of me in every one of my damn lives]]
The boy also thought of something to satisfy his desire for revenge full of hatred for all these monsters.
With a challenging look she raised her face to see her captor and he lowered her face to see her.
They were both able to look each other in the eyes once, after all.
It was time to meet in person.
“My name is Natsuki Subaru, the new king, I would like to know your name, shadow woman.”
“My name is Katya Aurélie young Natsuki”
Thus both young men could see each other’s eyes, where Subaru would think about starting a massacre until something arose within him.
Something that we didn’t see well in the previous chapter because the narrator is an idiot and didn’t tell it.
Their minds connected for an instant, all vengeful desire and fear vanished. Negative emotions magically disappeared.
That malice in Subaru was no longer there and Katya’s acceptance of death was not present. Both young people felt an electric charge in their hearts, a spark emerged from the abyss of those hearts extinguished in life. As if a flame of interest arose, extinguishing everything bad about both of them. No one felt horrible, those emotions of pain, hopelessness, hatred, fear, sadness and melancholy faded away. There was nothing left but warm expressions, mutual feelings, a joy had emerged in that scene. As if nothing more mattered in the world than the happiness of both of them, for each other. They didn’t know each other at all, but that desire arose to get to know each other, talk, interact, touch each other and perhaps much more. That feeling of attraction never seen before. For a minute the darkness of the world left to leave them alone in a world full of sensations, enchantments and understanding. No words were needed but still a light emerged that gave them both hope of meeting someone else like them in their lives. A longing beyond what has been experienced. It was maybe..
[[Because she looks so beautiful, who is this woman, because she doesn’t want to see her sad, what did she do to me or what did I do to her… because I see someone close to me… I don’t even know her, she is one of the ones who tortured me… I’m Sure… no… I don’t remember her… because I don’t remember her… maybe she… she only saw but she didn’t do anything to me… she’s not happy here… she never tortured me, she didn’t do anything to me, I don’t know what forced her to be here. Here but she was just a spectator who She torments herself for some reason, she is not like the others… I want to know more about her for some reason… her name is beautiful….]]
[[Subaru… Subaru is his name, he is just a kid, I was right when I thought he was alien to this world, he is just an innocent child who was put into this world in a cruel way… like me, why has he shown this until now? Can? But more importantly, because he looks like someone who has suffered so much, God and I would be a part of this. I’m so sorry, I don’t know what happened but I want to make you happy, be by your side, know more about you]]
He is my desire and I want to protect him!!!
She is my desire and I want to protect her!!!
They both thought the same thing for a moment. Until everything returned to normal.
Subaru left her still tied but gently placed her on the base to raise his heroic pose.
“I’m Natsuki Subaru and I’m going to get a harem to be happy.”
Who the hell is this guy?
“…What the hell did I just say!!!”
“He barely realized…” – all those who heard his final phrase saw him with pity for having that idea in a moment of life and death, everyone losing the fear they had of him since his murderous thirst had faded and with his speech simply the shame of others overcame the fear-
Katya: Like a harem!!! We literally don’t even know each other and you’re already telling me you want a bunch of wives??? What kind of man do you think you are, Subaru!!!
Subaru: It’s not what you think, I don’t know why I said that, it was like something took over me in a moment and made me say that while being myself without being myself.
####: My fault, the narrator left the script open!!! But it’s not such a bad idea, I support you.
Katya: And who is that?
Subaru: I’m glad I wasn’t the only one who heard that voice, it means I’m not that crazy.
%%%: You’re crazy, you know it!!! We just want to work
Subaru: Is your job to torture me?
%%%: Nothing personal boy, they pay us for this and the other crazy people feel desires for the love of our goddess-
Subaru: SHUT UP YOU INSIGNIFICANT WORM ##**♤■□●○•°♤◇◇♡£€¥₩♧ -with a sonic voice from beyond the grave that made sky and sea tremble in its entire environment, each creature knelt for those words cursed in an unstoppable language.
%%%: Yes sir… -his fear had returned, that dialect was similar to that of those beings they worshiped- perhaps you are one of the 7 gods my lord…-u
Sweating coldly at the answer, his soul was constantly consumed by the fear that his greatest nightmare had come true-
Subaru: I don’t know what you mean, I’m just human.
%%%: It is a relief your honor…
Katya: Silence, idiot, I hadn’t finished talking with Subaru yet, so don’t interrupt us again or I’ll kill you!!!
Those words left everyone around her confused, she was not supposed to be a hostage and now she threatens her own companions.
Katya: Now you – with a harsh sharp look she turned to Subaru who still doubted what he should do, it was just revenge but he didn’t believe he was capable of murdering that woman even if she was his main murderer, he couldn’t understand. The why- How dare you tarnish my figure and declare that I belong to you!!
Subaru: I never said…-
Katya: Silence Natsuki!!!
Subaru: …Yes ma’am…
Confused, he set out to resolve his conflicts with that woman, because he no longer wanted to hurt her and he just wanted to get out of that house that only brings him trauma from each death.
Katya: Why would you form a harem? Maybe I’m not enough for you!!! Do you see me as a collector’s card or do you just want to prove to more women like the cheater that you are!!!
Subaru: Wait Katya, I think you’re making a mistake, I don’t want that, and yet we’re not a couple yet, so we should.
Katya: We are not even and you already want to be unfaithful to me, I will kill you if you dare to abandon me unfaithful!!!
Subaru: ¿?? Oh Katya… I’m sorry.
Katya: Huh…?
%%%: But what does it say?
Subaru: All this is new to me and I want to know much more than what I became, I don’t know why I have these carnal desires and maybe I’ll tie you to something I shouldn’t have, but I’ll figure it out, I swear.
Katya: How??? What do you mean by solve!!!
Subaru: We barely know each other and I already feel like I know a lot more about you than I should, I don’t even know how this works. How love works and not even because all this is his job, no offense. -looking at the rest of the beings-
%%%: Don’t worry… moron… -I mention in a low voice, whispering the last thing full of frustration-
Katya: Because I feel all this, you don’t even know if I have a partner.
Subaru: We’ll figure it out together Katya. -untying the woman, he leaned down, looked her straight in the eyes. Where the brightness of the moon illuminated that scene.-
Katya was stunned by his response, she wanted to talk but he gently took her hands and she could see it.
He wasn’t a monster, or if he was, he was a gentle one, full of affection, sweetness and understanding. He didn’t know anything about her, she didn’t know anything about her either, they will probably never know each other completely but they can understand each other.
Katya: Subaru, I want to apologize for judging you and forcing you to do something I shouldn’t have, I don’t know why I’ve behaved like a lunatic.
Subaru: None of that matters, you probably have your own life and I want to be a part of it.
He left the blue eyes with illumination in his gaze, he didn’t know why but he had found warmth in that look. No one ever asked her to be part of their life, because she always had to be the one willing to follow someone to survive, but here she managed to find something more than survival.
Katya: Natsuki I… I hurt you and I am indirect of your problems,… I don’t know how you could forgive me, I don’t know why you want to be part of my world, when it’s not even fun, I’m just someone trapped in their room, someone who will spoil you On your big journey, even if I have feelings for you, I don’t think it’s worth the risk for me. -She shed tears with every word, she wanted to be part of his world, but deep down she still maintained a bit of her humanity and did not want to hurt that beautiful boy that she indirectly hurt.
Subaru: None of that matters now. -The boy knelt down, with his eyes he activated a spell that made a golden liquid rise from the earth towards his hand and he still held it carefully, joining the palms of his hands with his, caressing his hair, without losing his look in his eyes, being someone completely serious but tender; friendly without jokes this time. Just thinking about protecting that woman he met today. Maybe this experience wasn’t all hell if he was able to meet a beautiful woman who didn’t want to hurt him, in the end the world is full of coincidences and opportunities. It was a unique opportunity.-
Katya: Subaru, I don’t know if this is love or magic, if it’s a mistake, I already have… problems that I don’t want you to have, even if you are so cute, Subaru, I am…- Subaru placed his index finger on his lips in a tender way to silence her with respect and talk to her.
Subaru: Whether you love me or not, whether you love someone else and this is false, no matter what, I want to help you, to escape this hell, let’s look for the answer together, there is much more than just kisses and hugs. I want us to achieve our goals, to get to know each other to know if we should be more than friends. Maybe he’s just an excited young man who fell under an enchantment, but that doesn’t mean I won’t take care of both of us searching for the truth of all this. Just for a moment, come with me so that together we can find our answer, that we can go out, go out to eat together, spend some time alone holding hands, talk at every moment so that even in the silence when everything is over, we always hear the voice of the Lord. Other. Let’s start an adventure together, whatever the result, I will do my best to make you smile, indulge in everything you like, I plan to fill you with compliments, courtship, pat you to calm your fears, give you security for myself, please everyone. Your orders, satisfy you with happiness.
Katya: Ah…ah…ah… Subaru… I… I… I… - the offer was very tempting, there was no hidden trick or malice, just a promise for her-
Subaru: Katya Aurélie… -even though he was a boy, his nerves were not lacking, he was sweating profusely, his teeth creaked as they collided with each other, the doubt of whether this was the right thing to do passed like a bird flying in an instant but it was that, a Instantly, after that small doubt, that unwavering determination returned, taking his small ring finger from that pale young woman with skin like porcelain and eyes like the ocean. He threw something towards the rest of the enemies with his free hand because what did you think, they were not going to attack but he predicted that so a Grenade fell on them while he knocked over a metal table to cover their moment without interruptions.
Subaru: Would you be my wife until I find your freedom and make you happy please.
Katya shed tears of happiness and even being married, she forgot Todd just to content herself with joy and happiness, she was amazed that someone like him had chosen her, even if these were not real feelings, she would be willing to be with him to reach what May destiny choose for them. She would have no regrets in this life, even with doubts, her heart chose what she believed was right.
Katya: I accept Natsuki Subaru, please be gentle with me.
They both smiled at each other as the gas and explosion occurred behind their romantic moment, even with so much chaos, their happiness was high that they could only hear and see each other.
%%%: What kind of jokes are these, cover yourselves!!! Oh mamacita, we are all going to die ahhhhh. -jumping from one side to the other, that masked bandit avoided with everything he could that hell of explosion after explosion, seeking to survive-
Subaru: Do you want me to carry you or carry you in your chair.
Katya: Oh…- she recovered her negative feelings a little for a moment to remember her condition that she had even forgotten for that moment of happiness- so… you noticed it… you knew that I…-
Subaru: So I’ll carry you?
Katya: Yes please – accepting with a pout, with a slightly depressed look, closing her eyes she stretched out her arms to be received by others who picked her up and carried her like a princess – Thank you Subaru.
Subaru: I promise that if you want to get through this, I will find a way.
Katya: You are definitely amazing.
Subaru: Not as much as you and sorry for intimidating you.
Katya: Don’t worry, either way you are justified, they were going to torture you, I don’t know how far they would go if you hadn’t freed yourself.
-Subaru had a fake smile hiding his annoyance because he knew better than anyone how far they were capable of going and he hated not being able to share his experience- “Yep, who knows how far they would go.”
%%%: You really think we’ll let you go!!! Katya this will be considered treason, don’t think we won’t tell Todd.
Katya: ..Who? -she literally forgot about her husband-
Subaru: And who is that?
%%%: #### IT’S A JOKE??? TRUE??? THIS WAS SUPPOSED TO BE SUCH AN EASY JOB AND IT TURNS OUT YOU’RE A VAMPI-
Subaru: Shh, shut up, toothy brunette, don’t you see that I’m talking to a beautiful woman so that a street child raises his voice at me.
%%%: My name is Roy Alphard boy and regardless of your power, we no longer fear you. -throwing his mask, throwing his coat aside to show his full appearance, even though Subaru could discover his identity, seeing how egocentric and extravagant he was behaving out of character, no matter how much pressure this boy released, no He’s going to hesitate to take his name at once- I hope you’re delicious.
Subaru: Ah… cool… well Katya do you want us to find a place to sleep or do you want to visit the city park. -Subaru had really lost all his hatred or simply seeking his happiness made his desire for revenge overshadowed by a unique fantasy-
Katya: It doesn’t really bother me, as long as I can keep chatting with someone nice. -A little blushing, the woman hugged him with enough pressure and quality, her cheeks red and trembling a little, she decided to move forward in this new adventure.
Roy: Enough. -He approached Subaru and Katya with the sole purpose of eating their names, there was nothing else to do, his speed was very high along with his agility, it would be impossible to dodge at their pace, he could only think about that delicious snack that he could have, that strength, energy; It would be a one-of-a-kind snack.-
Roy: Bon apetit… eh?
There was no one in front of him, his victims were not in front, Subaru and Katya had disappeared in an instant.
Roy: What the hell-
A fist appeared out of nowhere only to hit his face with inhuman force, breaking his jaw, sending him flying to the other end of the prison.
Roy: Ahhhhhhhhhh
Crash!!!!!
The little boy was knocked out without knowing what happened.
Subaru: ffffffffuuu
Blowing smoke from his fist, with a serious look he observed all those monsters.
The goblins took out their daggers.
The ogres took up their mallets.
Little devils pointed their bladed weapons.
The succubi spread their wings to swoop down and bite him.
The werewolves put themselves on guard to attack.
And lizardmen went into combat mode drawing their weapons.
Even golems came to crush him.
An immensity of beasts from an average army prepared to put an end to the offering once and for all.
Katya: I guess we’ll have to fight.
Subaru: Not if they can’t even be on my level. -Subaru lifted her to place her on his back and she held on with all her strength while he carefully placed her princess on top of him- Can you hold on tight?
Katya: Do not doubt my will Natsuki, I will be weak but I will cling to you until you sink into the sea in which I will hug you without letting you breathe, drowning you in my love and feelings.
Subaru: You just had to say that you won’t let me go but I’m glad to know that I’m not the only one who won’t let you escape my heart, thank you Katya.
Katya, still a little blushing, took out a dagger from her pocket and with her other arm she clung around Subaru’s shoulder and chest without letting go.
Katya: A promise is that we will both cover our backs without limits, together we will flee from this hell.
Subaru: Katya, no matter what happens, I promise that leaving here we will go get some dangos for our first date.
Katya: I also want a chocolate nippon.
Subaru: Whatever my queen commands.
Katya: Don’t call me that!!! We are just getting to know each other!!!
Subaru: Gomenasai – with a chiby face while his fiancée pulled his cheeks in a playful but annoying way –
“They are crazy if they think we will let them escape!!!”
Subaru: You’re right about that, lizard.
“!!!”
Subaru’s presence increased and with the palms of both arms he clapped, forming huge wings of blood emerging from his back, forming a figure to be feared.
“Don’t go back!!! Without fear my people, may the Goddess recognize our value until the last minute.”
Even the leader was sweating coldly but his honor denied him to back down, this was much more than his own life and he would not be afraid of death even in his last moments, his courage motivated the army to rise up against everything.
Weapons were turned on to fire, monsters formed in central style to pounce on their enemy on either side. The distance was short and each flank was covered by all the monsters.
“By the Goddess!!!”
“By the Goddess!!!”
Everyone rose up in screams to surround and pulverize him with all their arsenal of techniques to leave him out of combat, death had to be slow or quick no matter what, their only objective was to eliminate him without knowing that that action had already been accomplished but that would be their greatest sin.
[[They really are eager to die and I gave them the opportunity to leave me alone and I would forget everything but in the end they are just beasts that kill and that will never change]]
Subaru: Is anyone here important, Katya?
Katya: No Subaru, they are all weak minions of the lowest level, none except for Roy will be important to the higher ups so eliminating them all will not put us in their main quest, since the most important ones would arrive long after your weekly torture .
[[So there are still many more of these stronger bugs loose in the world, who as soon as they see me will try to kill me only on orders from the higher ups, this is undoubtedly]]
Subaru: Fascinating.
Katya: Huh??? In that way?
Subaru: I need to practice and improve much more, I want to be stronger and more powerful to put an end to all these lunatics so my princess, would you do the honor of satisfying all my curiosity when we leave here.
Katya: You’re really scary Subaru… -with her eyes furrowed and a forced smile she casually rested her palm on Subaru’s shoulder, shaking with sweat in her mind from thinking that she got into a lot of trouble- but I promise to say everything I know while You be with me and fulfill my whims without scaring me.
Subaru: It’s a little ugly that you fear me but I don’t blame you, this is my first time trying to fight everyone at once.
Katya: What do you mean-
“Grab them!!!!”
PLAS
A palm clapped to disappear in a moment.
“What the devil”
PLAS
A flame of fire was lit so that everyone felt extreme heat, the air boiled at the top of its lungs.
PLAS
Giant blades at their sides appeared next to several goblins so that their heads could be cut off.
PLAS
The monster was no longer there, how was it possible that they could have seen an immense creature and the second they lost sight of it.
Everything was becoming very gloomy.
The shadows stretched and everyone, even if they were on guard, could witness that this monster was in their presence and at the same time not.
Oh no to human sight, this feeling was something that was only remembered to the brothers’ era in their prosperous.
[[These feelings, this atmosphere, this restlessness, without a doubt, is one of them]] (this is what one of these soldiers thought)
[[The legends that spoke of these monsters who fought alongside the most fearsome being of their time, one of their children]] (sweating with fear, little by little they realized that this boy was not a human or a common vampire)
A silence filled the entire prison, it was as if darkness swallowed the place to isolate them from the rest of society. It was confusing to believe that they chose a place far from the town to avoid risks and now that was their sentence. An ironic and even poetic karma of his destiny.
“I thought you were a warrior!!! Not a coward!!!”
“It’s funny that the guy says it. In armor with a firearm, you don’t believe”
PLAS
He couldn’t react in time when he saw a monster throw itself at him and cut him in two with its sabers.
“You know, they’re right” -releasing their sabers, they disappeared into the ground as if they had turned into ash itself, all the monsters headed to attack until he said some words that surprised everyone-
Subaru: Listen well, those who want to live can leave freely and my bloodlust will not pursue them if they repent of their actions and live a normal life, but from now on anyone who is willing to attack me will be my enemy and if they attack what is mine will simply die.
With a voice from beyond the grave along with the echo of the polished stone walls, the very air was poisoned with poisonous mana, this feeling, this essence, the power and the form he had taken along with his abilities displayed in a short time, even being a combat rookie could notice that quick learning talent. The boy showed coldness towards them, he only saw them as disgusting obstacles that should be crushed like cockroaches. He did not reach the level of other equally fearsome monsters but this boy could compare with them, perhaps he could even surpass most of them if he managed to escape, if there is something that is most feared it is a living enemy with a lot of potential to continue growing. Without a doubt he was one of them, those demons that had become extinct with their emperor centuries ago; Even though it was an old fairy tale, they could not deceive their minds that what they were facing was not a simple vampire, it was a human who had merged with something as fearsome as the emperor, the goddess, and the masked man; those monsters that could exceed their limits but he was not a son of pure blood but one of forced blood. It was like an artificial fusion of human feelings with monster feelings.
[[Because it smells like her???]]
[[How the hell does that strength keep increasing]]
[[You can’t get out of here!!! If he manages to discover that he is one of them and continue to grow, he could be one of the unstoppable ones. Whatever happens, he must die here and now. There will be no other chance to kill him, not even superior forces. He could only count on our enemies as his only defeat]]
However, in all probability, even everyone knowing that it was a threat without knowledge and that having more information would be much worse, one of them spilled the soup with terror on his tongue to satisfy his doubts, leaving everyone restless.
“Are you a Semi Nighlok!!!! “They are not supposed to be extinct!!!”
[[Fuck]]
[[Shit]]
“Why did you say that Mai…iaaahhh” -covering her mouth she was terrified because she had just revealed her partner’s name and the boy had noticed that-
Subaru: Mai? Is that your name?
Mai: ª… ª…
Subaru: Yes oh no woman
Mai: Yes your majesty…
Subaru: From your appearance can I believe that you are human just like Katya?
Mai: Yes sir…
Katya: Mai, how did you come to these cult problems?
Katya had peeked out from behind the boy as if nothing had happened, as if she had always been there, that ability reminded them of an old deserter with an ability that was simply chilling and terrifying. Could it be that Subaru knew her or is it just a coincidence in her abilities?
Mai: We need money and you know well what the situation is like with the families.
Katya: I can’t believe we were both working for the same monsters.
“You are next to a much worse woman!!!-
PLAS
Yiagh-“
An arrow of blood pierced his throat at the sound of applause.
Subaru: What is this about the blood ability… hmm fascinating- the boy with a finger on his chin, observing the scene, decided to take Mai and put her next to both of them in the blink of an eye, without her reacting or being able to say anything- More It’s worth protecting us right now if you still want to see your parents.
Mai: Itai!!!!! -she paralyzed with fear and joined her hands forming a mini celestial field above the three to protect them, she feared Subaru more than her known superiors, she was still only a human, she knew her place among the strong, it was wiser to obey him. Boy if he wanted to see his parents.
Katya: Subaru!!! “She’s a friend of mine.” Pinching Subaru’s cheeks with annoyance; Although he could avoid it by just standing up, he crouched down so that she could do her whim, regardless of whether he was superior, he wanted an equivalent relationship without either of them dominating the other… at least for now that was his idea- Apologize for threatening his life.
Subaru: Gomenasai, Gomenasai, I swear. – she released his cheeks so that he could apologize – sorry for all that Mai, I needed your help, you’re probably wondering how I would know about your field, but really I just guessed at random, I didn’t think you would be so convenient but I appreciate it. A lot, we could be friends.
Mai was still paralyzed, trembling with terror, it was one of the great semi-Nighlok that she had read in her lessons, they were almost immortal beings with few weaknesses and even though this was a rookie, it still caused horror in her head, she did not understand how he had not lost his reason and being, even more so hearing her friend scold one of these as if he were a child was quite tender, she did not overcome the fear but the concern of knowing who he is was still there.
Subaru: heh heh heh…. Katya-tan and Mai-san could climb on my back.
Katya: Eh… like Subaru?
Mai: Wow, wow and those names?
Subaru: They are nicknames for friends since if we want to get out of here we must treat each other with trust, like good friends.
Mai: Literally less than a minute ago I was on their side and you kidnapped me and she’s only been on your side for more than ten minutes and you already consider us friends??
Subaru: I don’t see a problem with that.
Katya: Tch…. She’s too innocent to belong to that bloody race… she’s so kawaii
Mai only had her mouth open in surprise, doubting this plan and seeing how her friend had already become crazy like this guy, she really couldn't be afraid of a boy like that anymore, if he was just a naive gentleman, she could only be amazed at Seeing both boys blushing as if this were a casual outing and that discomfort of being an unnecessary third wheel made her feel pathetic and upset that she couldn't understand what was happening, she simply had to reorganize her mind about this situation.
Mai: You don’t even know if I’m going to betray you!!!
Subaru: Don’t worry, even if you wanted to, you couldn’t.
Mai: I guess I don’t want to know why you’re so sure of that. -A bad vibe took over his own being, warning him of the danger that his own life would be in if he betrayed him, so he simply did not climb on his back, acting like he had his head held high. – You know that I only listen to you because you are a good guy. Friend of my classmate Katya hmmph. -closing his lips with disdain, hoping to leave that dismal place alive as his only requirement.
Subaru: Thank you for your cooperation Mai-san.
Mai: Don’t call me that!!!
Subaru: Katya-sama would allow me to carry her on my shoulder to a first date.
Katya: It would be an honor Subaru-sama.
Both boys held hands so that he delicately supported her to get on. He carefully lifted her to his shoulder so that even having a functional deficiency of movement in her legs, it would not be something that would hurt her but rather he would only rest her comfortably on his shoulder to carry her with him. Carrying both women on top of him holding on so as not to let go; He himself got into a combat pose, bending his knees halfway, leaning down to look around him, his eyes resting on that scene of terror. Those demons of all kinds of races slashed Mai’s field, shooting, biting and scratching like desperate beasts wanting to open the shield to violently dismember those three boys.
Katya: What’s the plan?
Mai: They certainly won’t hold back Subaru.
Subaru: No matter what happens, never let me go, I will do everything possible to keep you with me.
Katya: That’s very sweet Subaru-sama.
Mai: And if something happens to us or they hurt us!!!
Subaru: They won’t, trust me Mai-san
Mai: Don’t let me-
Subaru: Deactivate the force field.
Mai: You are crazy!!! If they come in they are going to-
Subaru: Trust me, I’m the strongest.
Mai: How many have you faced?
Subaru: It’s my first battle against everyone.
Mai: What do you mean by that…
Katya: Subaru even if you are the strongest, all of them can at least hurt you even if we get out of here, we need a plan.
Subaru: Katya, I solemnly swear that you will not be hurt, not a scratch or a flower petal will touch your soft hair, your beautiful skin, deep eyes, serene hands, warm legs or any part of you as long as I am here, we will all live.
[[I couldn’t believe what he was telling me, even knowing what he is capable of, that was impossible but in his eyes there was no fear or doubt, I had to have faith in that adorable smile, I guess I will trust him, I will let a Once again I will depend on someone but even so…]]
Katya: Only if I protect your back Subaru, trust that I will also defend you, do not let only your life depend on you and admit that we will also be your strength.
[[Did he really tell me that? She’s amazing, maybe that’s what makes me fall in love at first sight, she’s definitely a great girl]]
Subaru: I don’t need to tell you because I know and I know that you would never fail me, Katya, my beloved.
Katya: Huh?
Subaru: My beautiful and beloved Katya.
Katya: Nuh… you’re a fool Subaru!!!
[[Even angry she is still beautiful]]
Mai: And I’m an idiot!!!
Subaru: Huh?
Katya: Mai!! Sorry for ignoring you… it’s just…
Mai: Yes, I know, you guys are very cheesy but don’t think that I won’t be useful, don’t fail us Natsuki, we will do everything possible to help you get out of here.
Subaru: I’m counting on it.
《《This was undoubtedly a horrifying sight, I’m really risking my life for two girls I didn’t even know and now I talk to them as if we were normal friends and I even have feelings for one, I’ve fallen so low for my life to fall. Put me in danger, I was able to kill everyone when they were afraid of me and now there are no more steps back… oh well, there really are, but I swore that I will fight until the last minute to avoid resorting to that trick that makes me feel inhuman. It is really worth helping those women who in less than a minute were my enemies, I could see their faces and it was surprising》》
Katya: Are you okay Subaru?
Mai: Why are you looking at us like that!!!
《《They are just two girls involved in problematic matters. Katya only seeks to please the desires of the only beings she has, from that sad look I see that no one expected anything from her, that look is the one that has accompanied me for a long time just because I believe I am weak and I still am, but nevertheless she is willing to abandon everything so that she can be happy, I don’t know what I see in her but I can understand it, she is a beautiful woman who feels oppressed and I don’t want to see her like that, I want to see her smile, I want to take her for an ice cream, carry her to go on the stars of the night to be in a mount watching the sunrise》》
Katya: Subaru, there’s nothing wrong with me, right?
Subaru: Of course not, in fact for the first time I’ve seen you in its entirety I can believe that you are undoubtedly an excessively bright exotic beauty. -smiling at her with a wink, he gave her a gesture of confidence, flattered by her beauty-
Katya: Arrrr because you are so sweet Subaru-sama, you make me squirm with your charm.
Mai: Control yourself Aurélie!! And why are you looking at me with so much attention, lunatic? They won’t try to seduce me like Aurélie, right? -She was defensive for fear that he was using mind control because seeing her friend very happy was not normal for her-
Subaru: Don’t worry, if I wanted to make you fall in love, I would have already done it hahaha..ay- Katya pinched his shoulder with an irritated look- I was kidding Katya-so!! Sorry sorry!!!
Katya: You better not touch Mai’s hair and be unfaithful to me when we’re just getting started.
Mai: You barely know each other!!!
Subaru: We’ll figure things out, don’t worry, but I really just appreciate you being a good friend to Katya-tan.
[[Hey? What do you mean by that]]
Subaru: I hope we can be good friends, that’s my only request, we could try to be friends, any friend of Katya-tan is a friend of mine, what do you say Mai-san?
[[Without a doubt he is still a weirdo, a deranged madman… but nevertheless he is a good boy, you won the lottery Katya-tan, I am not going to get involved in these things but if he tells the truth, I hope they take me on more adventures like maybe some good friends]]
Mai: Natsuki you are certainly strange but charming in your own way. Let’s be good friends. -Smiling with confidence, I accept his friendship.
Subaru: Thank you girls.
Placing myself back in an attack position to throw myself at my enemies, I couldn’t help but feel a little sorry for them, if there are more people like Mai and Katya, it would be a shame to eliminate them. I’m not a mom person, even so they got into my life just out of unreal fanaticism, if they knew that not even their goddess values them and even for some reason she likes me for a moment, what would I have done to earn her affection, dah It’s the same, the important thing is to live my life, so a warning will be enough.
“Listen to me infernal beasts!!!”
“Graaaaaa”
“Auuuuuuuu”
“Huaaaahhhh”
All the monsters growled, howled, writhed and thrashed in anger at seeing that boy so confidently raise his voice while taking a position of trust.
“Your king gives you a warning, if you still respect your lives or those of loved ones, leave the room and let me go, my thirst for revenge will not pursue you if you show regret or guilt, if you wish to live… LONG OF MY KINGDOM!! ¡”
“Bastard!!!!”
Subaru: Well I did what I could… there’s no way I’d touch fire.
“GOAR!!!!”
All the monsters lunged, it was like watching a swarm of black insects flying towards a piece of meat only to devour it like the carnivorous piranhas that they were, on the edge of each side of the distance they came closer and closer to keep it locked up. It was illogical to be able to escape because everything would be devoured by spiders from the rubble that lay among the corpses of a massacre.
At the edge of this ring our protagonist must endure.
The closer they got, closing the exit, trapped in a swarm of blood and beasts that yearn to eat human flesh, there was no turning back. That would be a night full of blood spilled on our protagonists.
Subaru: It’s nothing personal, it’s just that we humans always cling to life no matter if hope is lost, we are capable of achieving the impossible.
PLAS
A clap gave birth to an unstoppable power, Subaru’s advance could no longer be stopped.
“BLOOD MANIPULATION CONVERGENCE”
A massacre invades the press you will say.
Well, the blood shot through skulls, bones, flesh, organs. Everything was destroyed by those arrows of blood directed by that boy who moved them like water guns at the fair, destroying targets without mercy.
“Don’t let him shoot!!!”
《《There were demons surrounding every space in my sight, they wanted to cover me in my entirety but I kept moving anywhere directing my attacks at any enemy that attacks》》
A troll with his mallet was going to crush Subaru’s head from behind, raising his weapon to direct it in an attack, that’s when-
Katya had taken out a gun from her pocket only to fire a bullet into his skull without hesitation, she still demonstrated that mental strength even being treated as weak, she would not hesitate to kill an enemy when she has the chance, the blue giant’s blood poured out like a river. Towards Subaru and the girls, drenching them in blood.
Mai: Gugh how disgusting. -Mai only trembled and writhed, clinging to Subaru to avoid so much blood, asking to be more careful with the attacks.
Katya: I’m sorry guys. -He was quite ashamed of dirtying his friends until his Subaru said something new-
Subaru: It was just what I needed.
“OH REALLY!!!”
Just then he drank some of it and spat towards one of the better armored soldiers to jump and dodge a plasma ball head shot.
“Nani”
In the air he aimed at the blood only to bring his palms together again forming a fire towards his enemies forming:
PLAS
“BOOM”
“Ahhhhhhhhh”
The fort was burning, Subaru just proceeded to slide with a stone plank that he had taken to see how the demons had tired of playing games.
Subaru: This is going to get interesting.
Mai: Don’t let us go!!!
Katya: Let’s escape from this hole, guys.
Subaru: So be it and let them be destroyed.
Roy had gotten up with all his strength to see that scene looking for the culprit and there he saw him.
A boy ending everything by making the castle begin to fall, everything became annoying, a simple human turned out to be one of the greatest destroyers I have ever known. He only knew three other monsters with an equal capacity but even those three had told him about an entire much more powerful race that brought destruction to this world in its era of glory, when its emperor was still alive. Could this human be one of the few survivors or did he inherit something from them?
((How is it possible that he has so much power if he is just a rookie, and if he is a semi-Nighlok he should be much weaker, most cannot even hide their true monstrous forms, how is it possible that this boy will be unconscious for so long without showing his true form, perhaps only Regina and Capella would be able to fight him on equal terms)).
Subaru continued smashing heads everywhere as if it was his goal not to let them even think. With his nails he cuts throats and from afar his blood was used like a laser beam cutting any target he would consider an enemy.
It was there that Roy took on a human form to shout from above at his enemy.
((Even as someone weak I can at least imitate something strong enough to put up a fight, we archbishops always adapt to situations))
Roy: So your name is Natsuki Subaru, would you mind if I was part of the game. -taking out a whip in a showy manner with sunglasses at night, trying to look cool even if it didn’t work out.-
Subaru: Attacking me has already gotten you into the game, brat. -showing his red eyes-
Throwing his whip to knock him down, Subaru did a half turn on the ground, sweeping through the air with just one leg to knock down a gas tank towards his enemy.
Since an ogre was watching him from afar and Subaru noticed the ambush only to break him into red blood.
Dodging the whips from bottom to top and from top to right, in reverse. Both women with their blades and weapons did their best to cut him into pieces, which they only managed to injure him due to their speed, thanks to being subject to someone equally fast who, with his control energy, kept his pace at his level so as not to die from it. Speed and movement being a zero in Newton’s law of force, their domain control was really good to keep them alien to natural forces or they would already be ground pieces of meat, cruel that the enemy also maintained that dominance in their style of combat.
Subaru, jumping alone, headed to kick him out of the area and with his whip he tied the cables of the light posts to electrocute him and with a clench of his fists he dodged another ogre attack.
Subaru: Where do these ruffians come from?
Katya: Don’t even lose concentration…BE CAREFUL!!!
Roy was heading towards the three with his whip to cut their throats but Mai threw a power cut to throw Roy away, cutting his whip, letting him fall on his back.
Subaru: What was that?
Mai: Wind magic, I take my field energy to turn it into cuts in the air that slice my targets, a technique from one of my assassination masters.
Subaru: I hope they are not future enemies.
Katya: I really wouldn’t want the sisters to be hired by our heads.
Mai: It would be very scary to fight them.
Subaru: We’ll talk about this later, time to end the duel.
Subaru: Hello Roy.
Roy: Shi-t guahhhhh-
A combo of punches was aimed at his face with murderous intensity from each fist of this man that only pulverized his bones.
Roy was barely able to run out to look at him from afar.
Roy: You really think you are invincible but you don’t even know this world.
Subaru: I know but it’s curious to see how far we’ve come, do you want to dance, pretty boy?
Roy: Tch brat with this form you won’t even be able to breathe in my boiling sulfur that will burn all your-
Subaru: Cluck, cackle
Roy: Hey…. And your body will be turned to ashes
Subaru: Cluck
Roy: And this-
Subaru: Cluck
Roy: Ugh damn teenager!!!!
Roy: ABYSMAL METEOR
Subaru: That’s what I was talking about.
With a defiant look he saw what could be an Ogre and even Dragon level threat.
Everyone in the fort was terrified by the revenge of their general’s fury, that would destroy not only the base but the entire abandoned city that they took as their hiding place. This would pulverize any inhabitants within range of the fire of this form-taking monster.
“Boss will kill us all!!! Please stop!!!”
Roy: A SACRIFICE AS LONG AS THE ENEMY OF THE GODDESS DIES AND DOESN’T GET IN MY WAY AGAIN!!!!”
“Noooooo.”
Subaru: Are there other people in this city?
Mai: Negative, all the inhabitants were killed by these monsters and took their place, also my family is far away, no one knows about this place, although perhaps if you destroy Roy you would reveal the place.
Katya: But there are no innocent people in this place because well they… I’m sorry.
Subaru: I can see more and more because I don’t feel anything about killing these monsters… Those families… those workers… Just because they are strong they take what they want….
《《I will never be like them, no matter what happens I will not be like them》》
Subaru: Roy!!!!!
Roy: What!!!!!
Subaru: Don’t forget to have fun, okay?
Roy: Tch… BASTARD!!!!
Subaru: Let’s dance all night on all these ants Roy, don’t disappoint me.
Mai: I don’t like this at all.
Katya: I think we’d better hold on with everything.
Both girls only made their grip that much tighter, holding their bodies to his so as not to let go and it was good that he used his strength and dominance to maintain his space with them isolating them from any effects of all this destruction.
A ballad began to be heard for some inexplicable reason and while the fire shot up like an artificial rising sun being thrown into the sky.
You can see two silhouettes observing the scene from a distance, oblivious to the event, they could see it as the most normal thing in life.
/<>/: So one of them has already woken up, without a doubt this game will be as good as the time I fucked that demon with the sensual voice.
+!: Sir, control yourself, don’t forget what happened the last time you lost control.
/<>/: Ggrr don’t remind me of that dwarf, I still have traumas with her, oh the final show is about to start, turn the music up at full volume.
+!: Aware sir.
Thus the woman placed a record in a music player with loud voices to play the music of the night for the birth of a new child born from the blood of her ancestors.
SHE IS DANCING ALONE
The drink cans exploded, the insects became overheated with their blood and both beings used their gifts to trigger hurtful attacks between both beings with the purpose of knocking the other down on their grounds, dominating the other so that it does not breathe. Roy using any liquid possible and boiling it to unsurvivable degrees for humans for the sole purpose of melting him alive. While Subaru only controlled the blood of each living insect to charge them with energy and send them flying into a thousand pieces over the enemy.
No one was backing down at that moment and Roy, with all his energy, threw himself with intense flames to destroy everything.
Subaru was simply gliding over the terrain like it was a skating rink between the hallways until Roy lunges to knock him down.
(She is dancing alone)
Both were mystical beings as they flew and jumped great distances, erasing points of the city with explosive attacks.
The succubi were blown into a thousand pieces by the clashes between the Titans.
The goblins fled only to reach dead-end areas and be burned alive.
Ogres and orcs seeking to crush Subaru were singed and sliced by the blood and fire of both opponents in their clashes of swords or blows that were given in the air, earth and volatile seasons that only helped to erase more and more space with more victims of his blows.
They could not help any of the monsters and could only seek refuge because every time they found themselves in the middle point between both monsters, death was their only destiny.
YOU DON’T KNOW WHAT YOU’RE GOING TO
TO FACE THE POOR
Despite his building-destroying attacks, he only managed to have his limbs split like sausages by Mai and Katya’s slashing attacks together while Subaru only pushed him between the walls running at maximum speed and Roy jumped from building to building forming all kinds of abilities. Of his victims in order to attack him.
(The poor one)
Jumping between the buildings they collapsed the towers by blows with only extreme footsteps to give lucky blows.
Roy: I already knew there was a power difference but this is too much.
Subaru: Boo
IT WILL BE SUCH A DEADLY CRASH
Roy: CON-
TRUMB
《《Sliding between the wall I threw it like a ball, without a doubt this is very fun》》
Bouncing with the child’s body, he destroyed the walls to throw him in an egocentric manner, he played with his shapes and threw him into the air to grab him with a hook by the neck to take him up and throw him meters down floor after floor.
Breaking concrete and metal like they were jelly beans.
THAT YOU CAN NEVER FORGET ME
Subaru: Gamparei, Gamparei, aren’t you having fun boy?
THE LORD OF THE NIGHT
Roy angrily took the form of a fat man to throw fire from his mouth at Subaru and he himself crawled around in a half turn.
I AM HALF MAN, HALF ANIMAL
Subaru swept the floor with Roy’s body, which took any form in order to become a threat to finish off Subaru.
Taking werewolf shapes to bite, a type of monkey that dodged from one side to the other but it only moved from one side to the other as if it were playing with the boy.
THE LORD OF THE NIGHT
Roy: You’re starting to tire us out, you fucking vampire.
Taking the form of a snake with legs, it crawled and bit like a badger from side to side, bending its knees to attack like a beast.
YOU BETTER ESCAPE OR HE’S GOING TO KILL YOU
Subaru: Get tired? Do you speak in plural or what are you talking about. Oops… you failed, right flank, your right not mine, you don’t know how to dodge, you stink like onion in garlic
Throwing a car he took off the street with his blood after giving it a combo of blows
THE LORD OF THE NIGHT
Roy: We will kill you son of a bitch!!!!!
Forming himself like a warrior with a weapon, he drew seals in the air to fly and finish off with fury, destroying more and more. By invoking his meteor and river of lava, only by letting his own body burn, he managed to reach extreme levels.
WITH YOUR HEART
YOU SHOULD NOT PLAY
Subaru: The only one you hurt is yourself, Roy.
Roy: Shut up and die!!!!
Forming a giant fire, it took buildings to crash into his face, trying to crush his entire body as if it were a worm.
ME
ME
Subaru split the entire sky like a star posing like a legend with both women held at his sides and together they threw slashes into the air along with hundreds of minya stakes to freeze him in mana and kill him.
THAT I WILL MAKE YOU UP TO HEAVEN
Roy: Ahhhhhhhhhhhjjjhhhhhhhh
Taking his sword he cut everything he could but each cut was deeper and more painful, his power was running out and if he continued in that form he would not return.
COME DOWN AND KISS HELL ITSELF
Roy: Very brave using your women as defense!!!
He tried to hurt his pride so that he would become distrustful and attack with everything, but once again three cuts approached the one he avoided like a terrified kitten.
I WILL BE YOUR ETERNAL PAIN
Katya: If we want to help him, it’s our problem and not yours.
Mai: Why don’t you ask for better help if you feel this is unfair.
Roy: Agh, what annoying women.
YOU SO HOT
AND I SO WINTER
Mai: Ha, it’s true, you yourself helped him stay alone.
Katya: I never want to work with people like you.
Roy: Shut up your wives-eejhhhhhh-
SPLOT
Subaru threw an entire floor at him for insulting his friends, at that moment he did look upset, although he was trying to calm down.
YOU WHO WERE PREY
YOU CRY SO EASY
Subaru: BLOOD MANIPULATION CONVERGENCE
YOU’RE SO FREE NOW ALIVE
ME IN YOUR HOURS
Roy took the form of a blonde dwarf to deform the ground forming weapons that he threw like missions and Subaru dodged the same with his agile movements.
THERE IS SOMETHING IN YOU ABOUT ME THAT ASSURIES YOU
They didn’t stop crashing, Roy used his hands to destroy and build the stone from the ground itself to knock him down but at the same time Subaru used the blood as a laser projector to cut everything in his path, dividing the stone cuts.
THAT YOUR DREAMS CONTROL
AND IT TAKES YOU OFF
Roy: Because you are strong!!! This is not fair at all!!
THE LORD OF THE NIGHT
Subaru: You’ve been taking advantage of the weak for who knows how long so that in the end, just because someone stronger comes along, you want them to get on your level?
I AM HALF MAN, HALF ANIMAL
Roy: Just have a good lunch – with daggers in his hands he attacked and tried to touch Subaru but he always avoided being touched to play with him, he never let himself be touched, since he knew about that, he didn’t understand why he had enough information about all of them Even being a rookie, could it be that the Goddess played with them?
THE LORD OF THE NIGHT
Roy formed dynamite to explode it but he used his insects as projectiles that deflected or counteracted his attacks.
As soon as one has blood and the other energy this will be eternal so I had to cut it off with everything.
YOU BETTER ESCAPE OR I WILL KILL YOU
Roy used every sharp weapon to dismember it, it took all his being to pulverize it, because he had to be in charge of this, he was sure that if Regina or Capella were here they would have already eliminated this monster.
But it was still annoying not to be considered one of the greatest, not even among her brothers and that one of them did nothing, it was so unfair.
THE LORD OF THE NIGHT
Taking the form of the humanoid ogre samurai again he gave the best display of swordsmanship that any other swordsman has ever known although there were still many people he did not know or wish to know in order to possess his skills.
He wanted to consume this hero but it was impossible, he was a slippery rat with inexhaustible blood, perhaps those women shared their blood with him was his doubt.
WITH YOUR HEART
YOU SHOULD NOT PLAY
Subaru fell off the ground only to stamp his foot on his head, sending him to the ground like a drunken father.
ME
ME
Roy continued fighting on both two and four legs, he clung to life like an animal and anger consumed him, his skin was burning, it was deformed ceramic, not even his speed was the same. He was in a fight that he wouldn’t win if he didn’t find a weak point.
HE DREAMED OF FLYING WITH ME
ON A PEGASI
With all that he could only summon all the fire into his form and form three meteors made from all the rubble of the city while Subaru skidded destroying the plains.
Throwing all his power in a relentless rage, he attacked with small projectiles to distract him and throw himself to eat him but he never found a weak point or openings in his position, he couldn’t even with those two girls.
AND HE HAS A HEART IN PIECES
HIS SENTENCE WAS SIGNED BY A HUG
Roy: Because they couldn’t eat in peace, because they would have to give up a good snack just for survival.
He hated to admit it but he only wanted to eat Subaru but he would never let him, he would never taste such a delicacy if he killed him.
AND THE POISON OF MY KISSES
IT WAS HIS FAILURE
Subaru: What happened my child, not that very very.
Roy: Tch you didn’t even look so hot.
TODAY SHE WALKS DYING, WOUNDED
IN THIS DEAD END
NO DIRECTION AND ALL LOSS
WISHING TO LOSE YOUR LIFE
Gathering all the anger and every debris, living thing, rock or dust. He formed a meteor the size of a city and levitated it to the sky, showing his teeth, he regretted losing a bite of such magnitude and satisfaction as long as he didn’t die he was determined.
THE LORD “E THE NIGHT”
I AM HALF MAN, HALF ANIMAL
THE LORD OF THE NIGHT
YOU BETTER ESCAPE OR HE’S GOING TO KILL YOU
THE LORD OF THE NIGHT
WITH YOUR HEART
YOU SHOULD NOT PLAY
ME
ME
SHE IS DANCING ALONE
(She is dancing alone)
YOU DON’T KNOW WHAT YOU’RE GOING TO FACE
THE POOR
(The poor one)
IT WILL BE SUCH A DEADLY SHOCK
THAT YOU CAN NEVER FORGET ME
He threw him with all his anger and with his sword he stabbed, sending all his life-burning fire to bring him down while he was alone, he smiled and gave a round of applause for observing such a feat of the archbishop.
《《Roy, you are undoubtedly someone with a lot of potential, you are incredible》》
The meteor fell causing the largest explosion seen anywhere in Japan and perhaps beyond.
Everything turned into ashes except something, but it was seen how everything around went out and in the middle point was Roy with his real form trying to breathe in that scene full of pain for using that warrior of fire and will go. But he felt it was worth it.
THE LORD OF THE NIGHT
THE LORD OF THE NIGHT
THE LORD OF THE NIGHT
THE LORD OF THE NIGHT
THE LORD OF THE NIGHT
Breathing heavily, the dark-haired boy smiled mockingly as he took his time to breathe while seeing all the destruction and flames around him.
Roy: Hehe… hehe… it’s finally over… not even a vampire can endure this hell… Although I still wonder where that song came from.
Subaru: I just thought the same thing, where did that music come from? But you have to admit it was great don’t you think?
Roy: How did you survive…-already irritated, he saw the young man alone wondering where his companions were and how he managed to escape from that hell.
Subaru: They’re fine, look back up there in the stands of the coliseum around us.
Turning around he could see that they were in the middle of a coliseum and both women were looking at the boy with a greeting as if this were a game that was bothering him.
Katya: Hello Roy -waving her hand-
Mai: If he lets you live, you’ll get used to his style.
Roy: Tch what a bother. This is just a game for you.
Subaru: I’ve suffered too much not to enjoy the moment a little, you should try to have fun Roy.
Roy: Tch my brothers will bull ying me a lot if I don’t get rid of you, for a long time I have been able to be free so that you had to ruin everything.
Subaru: So you have brothers… Hmm… that changes everything.
Roy: What changes that about us?
Subaru: You have managed to win over my curiosity.
Roy: Nani?
Subaru: So I propose one last challenge to fulfill a whim.
Roy: A deal huh?
Subaru: One you won’t be able to deny.
Roy: I want to know what your Ehhhh- he interrupted himself to observe something that would surprise him to hear.
Subaru: GOAL RIN
Dark shadows surround him and he takes them in his arms, forming a black genkidama.
Roy: How did you do…
Subaru: Let’s have a power clash.
Roy: …A what?
Subaru: Throw your best punch and I’ll throw mine.
Roy: Stop?
Subaru: See who hurts the other, so if you manage to dominate everything with one blow, I will follow your orders, I will work for you.
Roy: Is this a joke or is there a trick?
Subaru: Without tricks or jokes, if I dominate everything, you will let me go and I will let you live.
Roy: How do I know you didn’t use something else?
Subaru: Just one attack, if you manage to dominate, I will follow your orders and we will do whatever you want.
Roy: Hmm?...
Subaru: Just think about it, having someone of my level at your disposal, don’t you think you deserve more than just being a leader of a group of subordinates? You could reach great levels, you could be much more.
Roy: Will you do what I want without questions? Even if it makes you lose your life and existence?
(This boy can’t go that far)
Katya: Subaru? Please don’t do it, if you fail you might not do it again.
[[I can’t lose the first person who wants me to be happy, please Subaru, I need you, I don’t want to lose you, we haven’t been free for even one night, this could condemn us]]
Subaru: Katya, you just have to have faith in me and I can make it.
Mai: Subaru, are you sure about this bet?
Subaru: I won’t fail you, just trust me.
[[His look so innocent, full of confidence, he wants to do it, we have come so far…. But he trusts us….]]
Katya: I trust you Subaru.
Mai: Will you buy me a soda as soon as we get out of here!!!
Subaru: Don’t hesitate, ready Roy?
Roy: So be it.
Roy took the form of a humanoid ogre who formed patterns in the air with his sword, forming a seal of fire to enter a combat pose.
He was tired, this form was the best sandwich he could have ever tasted, it was his greatest card, he had never lost with this form, with this hero, he had appreciation, affection and pride because he had never lost in this form and now he was at the mercy from a human who showed him that there were still many more monsters out there on the loose waiting for their chance to shine. He wanted and longed to take that form but he was already accepting within himself that this fight was lost. He had no way out but he had to give everything here and now even if the feelings devoured him forever and he would never remember who he was.
With both firearms and shadow they came together in clashes to enjoy the style of both monsters sweeping the SHINGEKIVERSE for some reason that is not understood.
Thus, from one side to the other, they prepared to shoot with everything.
[[I don’t understand why he is so special, my brothers and I always depend on heroes, because this human managed to get what he wanted so easily, because… I guess I can’t complain anyway because we were chosen by something or someone to have and eat what we want… I just have to concentrate, don’t fail me King of the Ogres, you are the best hero I have ever known, I know I can win, I just need to achieve it, I will not fail, no more!!!]]
It was when Subaru’s genkidama was thrown like a ball and Roy could feel himself being consumed by the shadows, leaving him dying.
Roy: I failed… I’m sorry Ley and Louis… I won’t be home for dinner… I guess that’s the food chain of the fittest, if you’re not strong enough to live you’re devoured instead of eaten.
Subaru: So that’s your way of seeing the world huh?
Roy: Tch and now that you want, you already won, I don’t have much time left to live. -His body was on fire, almost turned into ashes, bones broken and his smile was already lost-
Subaru: I said I would let you live, I see no reason to end you, I thank you very much for helping me be strong.
Roy: Screw you – he was already accepting his fate but apparently he wouldn’t have a quick death, he would only see how it mocked him in his last moments of life –
Subaru: Well, but I still see that you are incredible Roy.
Roy: Oh?
Subaru: You showed me your way of seeing the world and for that I thank you.
Roy: What?
Subaru: You destroyed everything and everyone for just a sandwich, you are certainly not a human but you are not a monster either, you never saw what you did as something bad but even with losing everything, you followed your desires and desires in order to get what you want.
Roy hesitated but his conscience made him feel a little happy to be admired, for someone to say good things to him even when he was humiliated, it was something that not even his brothers or his mother dared to do, since the only important thing was survival but this human It taught him more than just eating, it taught him to enjoy his life, that there is more to eat and now he felt a little satisfied to see that someone at least admired his way of thinking a little but maybe would have changed a little sooner.
Subaru: Be proud Roy, you’re great.
A tear appeared in Roy’s eye as he observed that this boy would be a king who would change the world for better and worse. He had understood what the Demi Nighlok were and why they were highly respected. He had respect for this boy, for the first time in his life he knew how to appreciate a human.
Roy: Hehe he, You are definitely a human….
Roy was frozen like a statue by the yin blade that lodged in his stomach to become pure mana.
Roy had died peacefully because he couldn’t even notice how pure magic was done to him while the fire consumed the rest of his physical existence.
Subaru just nodded respectfully to head to his friends.
Subaru: I guess there will be no revenge, a shame.
Katya: I’m sorry Subaru, I can’t allow him to want revenge in the future.
Subaru: Yes I understand.
Mai: Well, we’re leaving.
Subaru: I certainly hope to never return to a prison for a long time.
Katya and Mai help carry Subaru around the sides so he can move much better after spending so much energy escaping from there.
/<>/: That was amazing, he did Goar and then he went pee, pee. He threw buildings and this boy became a beast, pa chikabaum boom
+!: Sir, do not imitate the phrases of your rivals.
/<>/: Tch they never let me have fun.
+!: Remember that there is more important news, like the ones in front of us.
As they were leaving, two winged beings landed next to them and this made Subaru think that this was a joke.
Subaru: I can’t believe it’s barely over and the reinforcements arrive, god I’m tired.
Katya: Even I haven’t met this guy.
Mai: Me less so.
+!: It is because we are alien to this conflict, we are mere supervisors.
/<>/: That’s right bitches!!! We come to congratulate you on completing the first trial and to see one of the new champions of this new era.
Subaru: Like so?
Katya: Is this a game for you?
Mai: And will there be more?
The three of them, upon hearing that, were terrified of those feelings.
+!: Don’t be alarmed, you will be able to have your normal lives.
/<>/: One or another enemy attack and tiny conflict but no details, anyway we came to give you all the information about this game guys.
+!: Because a new war is coming and you need your own Subaru Natsuki troops.
Subaru: What?
/<>/: The Goddess already knows about your existence and that of other participants, your duty is to live your life but seek to prevent her from returning.
Katya: The Goddess is just a myth invented by the brothers.
Mai: And even if it was still real, why would she be interested in Subaru.
+!: Not even we know but we will answer the rest of your questions that we can answer but for the moment you deserve a break and a reward for overcoming the first challenge.
Subaru: This can’t be true- Subaru wanted to cry for thinking that all this would be just the beginning of hell-
/<>/: You should not worry Subaru, in fact many blessings await you, your father is proud of what you have become.
Katya: Like, father.
Mai: Does the Natsuki Schwartz family have anything to do with it?
+!: In fact, quite the opposite, you should avoid getting them into trouble, although now your sister may get into a lot of trouble.
Subaru: Natsumi… is she in trouble???
+!: Not yet but destiny is a dangerous lady, what is coming will be curious.
/<>/: However, it is also the beginning of your new reign, my son, your descendants will tell this story for centuries and centuries until the stars fall from the heavens.
“Wow” -the three said in unison to a melody-
/<>/: As the first man you have my word that your life will have joy and happiness from now on no matter what problems there are.
“First man?”
Katya: Maybe you are…
Mai: The first, first.
Subaru: Are you really Adam?
Adam: My name is Adam but you can call me Dick master my children.
Lute: And my name is Lute warriors.
Adam: We congratulate you for reaching the friendship games.
Notes:
One of my favorite characters has joined the team. Adam will be one of the best male allies in history because with so many women, Subaru needed a trustworthy figure and he has arrived.
And about Subaru's personality change, let's say that it is also a Spoiler, although I will still try to ensure that at least in context it is understood before the revelation.You know, while translating the story, you can correct several spelling errors along with some holes in the script by having an application to correct texts, so even if you don't put images in them yet, you have the best written version of the story.
Chapter 5: CHAPTER 5
Summary:
The presentation of the main villain of the work while Adam and Dio give us lore and context of the temporal game of the story.
Notes:
I can only apologize for not publishing and that from chapter 9 the real hell begins so enjoy the following chapters of calm, love and dates, because Subaru's black souls is coming closer and closer.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
100 GIRLFRIENDS FOR A LOSER?
“It’s a nice morning, I wish it would rain a little to calm the sun.”
An albino woman with snow-white light skin and large-cup breasts watched the sunrise wearing a long pink-white hooded nightgown, avoiding those rays of the sun, as her skin was fragile and sensitive to sunlight. She just smiled sweetly with her eyes closed, admiring the beauty around her, looking like a beautiful sleeping princess. Quite ironic that he talked about how beautiful everything looks when his eyes are closed. With faint and marked features, that woman wearing a traditional Japanese muse dress, only contemplated the daily atmosphere of the city while her classmates, irritated like students who were awake on a school day, complained about the day, annoyed by the call of their leader.
%%: Nice morning? Are you crazy? They literally destroyed one of the most important bases of operations, killed half the troops, an archbishop died and my wife must be with Saint Peter because of you.
A tall young man with orange hair dressed as a mercenary in fur, denim and cloth only grunted and became exasperated at everything bad.
That guy with a blindfold and black clothes with red dots and gray curtains grumbling about his situation; He only had a depressive look in his eyes and he would go pure for that scene that he managed to see in those ruins or rather, a destroyed cemetery with no trace of life. There was nothing left but dust, fire, ash and sulfur in the air, earth that consumed the land. Sadness flooded him, he wanted to make the culprit of all this pay.
<>: Blah blah damn sack of meat, don’t you see you’re not the only one who lost juicy toys, I couldn’t taste your wife.
A woman with hair as blonde as the sun with little chest in flatter curves but a wide rear.
Her devilish smile showed those fangs with which her red eyes reflected crimson malice in her clothing of a purple nightgown, gloves and black stockings that showed skin for the reflected splendor of a lustful, attractive, provocative and hot figure. Being quite young, appearing to be a teenager who has a passion for young people.
%%: What a son of a bitch you are.
<>: It’s not like you can do anything against me, of all of you I am the most important person in this world, you should be rejoicing in my presence.
##*##: You are already very exaggerated, you are not beautiful at all, nor did I want to be disgusting to you as a friend, don’t you see that my solemn, valuable presence that has managed to bring all the assured victories to our side has been due to my mere presence, If it weren’t for me, you useless pawns of destiny, the darkness of the other sides would become a useless competition since even without being a fan of the goddesses, for my special degree I have been rewarded in the best life of all, I am the one who has the greatest gift of a one-of-a-kind shooting star, valuable in every minimal moment that will bring the universe into its full existence, my great solemnity has no limits for the beauty, grace, sweetness, perfect, capable woman who has set foot on the planet by herself.
An albino with more classic clothing, wearing white, red. Her beautiful green eyes turned out to be a slimmer, tall figure with unenviable good curves, her albino hair like her companion only felt sorry for being woken up so early, not being able to be in her mansion resting seeing her boss so calm without anything. I ruined it, I was only talking to annoy her leader but she remained unmoved by the conflicts while she was lost in her thoughts of annoyance and just kept talking.
%%: You really have to put up with them all the time.
That man whispered to a small boy of medium height, dark, dirty, wearing rags with unkempt hair, with sharp teeth, his hair covered half his face while he was alone, bored because he only thought about eating that boy with old-fashioned clothing, he was the most striking of the whole group, because a group of people of exuberant beauty, looking like famous millionaires, would be hanging out with a boy who looked worse than a Peruvian from the street. I was expecting to eat because the boss called for a meeting at a restaurant and she would pay for everything. I just hoped I could eat every bite.
#$#: I’m hungry boss.
“Don’t worry my children, anyway, I’m just waiting for an old friend.”
%%:No one here is your son, old lady!!! Just because you are the leader does not give you any right to treat us however you want!!! MY WIFE IS-
“Tch you’re too loud, just shut up.”
A spider thread forms from the girl’s finger, creating a knot in her mouth that covers it so that the orange-haired soldier shuts up in an instant. This confused man only purred in silence because that spider web did not break, so in She silently complained about her treatment while the albino next to the blonde made fun of her.
%%: Mmmm---grrr!!!! MRGGGGRRRR!!!
##*##: Ha Ha, ha, ha you must be happy to cheer up a couple of lovely ladies by being the mockery of Team Ha ha, ha.
<>: “Oh my wife made me NTR with a stranger for one night and I come to complain to the only women who put up with your animal chatter Jijiji iajiji!!”
%%: #####
The guy only cursed them, his anger was uncontrollable, he really knew that these girls would never be people with whom he could form bonds, they were heartless monsters, their figures of beautiful girls was nothing more than an illusion because he would not believe that someone could live together. With these monsters, she just cursed everything and hoped that her Katya was safe, even if the guy her boss was talking about was one of them because her concern was understandable, since a woman who can’t even walk in the arms of one of them these monsters who don’t care about anyone but themselves; Although at the same time he had mixed feelings, he feared and respected the way of thinking of these monsters. Even the weakest of that group was so selfish in getting what he wanted by crushing anyone who got in his way. Well, archbishops and Vollachians were so different and similar to each other in taking what they want by force. Deep down he did not deny that he longed to have that strength but at the same time he despised them because the world would fall into chaos, death, blood and fire at their hands. It was only a matter of time before they took what they wanted and he wanted not to fall into that madness and die like another of their pawns. It was disturbingly disturbing to think that your life is so insignificant at the hands of beings who could take whatever they want at any time without fear of death.
#$#: Oh the restaurant is so beautiful, I hope for a quality buffet, I wish my sister could have come, it would be a heavenly feast - that child cheered, extending his arms and shouting like crazy with a theatrical accent, he was filled with pleasure as he let out saliva. Looking at the huge menu painted on the walls, earning the confused, pitiful look of all the customers.
That restaurant had Gregorian architecture with arches forming a path along the roof to join in a fountain. The hexagonal tables in each line. The elegance extended to the kitchen which looked dazzling, there was not a single stain on the wall; with windows and chandeliers that filled every inch of the place with light. Beautiful views in front of everyone because it was a quite nice restaurant with a second floor with beautiful plants in crystal blue pots, it was a place with a lot of recognition where only millionaires and famous stars could enter.
“You can ask for whatever you want guys, today I invite you”
#$#: It’s so amazing
<>: If the food is not good I will mutate the chef’s skin.
##*##: You’re lucky I like elegance when I go out to eat, if it had been a taco truck on the corner like last time I would have pulverized you along with the business.
The orange-haired man only came in cackling because he couldn’t speak.
Thus those four guys with murderous intensity showing elegance, (removing the child with rags who only attracted everyone’s discontent and poor eyesight while he only thought about eating) entered calmly while talking about their days, how great they thought they were showing off their crimes regardless of whether they heard them or not. Curiously, they acted as if their presence was most natural, without caring about their public attention, they only sought to please their desires, fill their stomachs and find out if the boss would give them an interesting mission for their purpose.
“Excuse me madam, what can I offer you and your guests?”
The hooded albino woman was just smiling from ear to ear because there was nothing more she adored than being the center of attention, it’s not that she wants everyone to look at her all the time, it’s not that they just listen to her, obey her and Pay attention to her like your other albino friend in a raincoat, nor be the one who has adulation, love from every living being, because although she likes to attract attention. She is also someone who is shy and needs to be alone, undisturbed in her perfect world. The reason for her smile is that she managed to stand out among so many monsters. She doesn’t want to attract attention all the time by wanting everything for herself; but it was flattering that the world knew her place, that she was not like the others, that everyone who saw her knew who she was, even without knowing her name. To be the most interesting person in the world, the most striking and prettiest. Be the leader of the cult. Not even goddesses should get in his way. Everyone will respect her. She doesn’t want love, only respect and attention when she requires it.
(I do not wish the love of the world for myself, everyone has the right to love who they want, because having all the hearts in the world are simple candles full of life that deserve to have what they want, I am not like my partner Capella, she alone she wants attention, fake love and for every living being to adore her unconditionally, she will always be single because she doesn’t know that love and her lust will never be holding hands without that special person for her)
(I do not want to be given what I want at the moment I want, the world is uncontrollable, we have no decision about what will happen, even with all my calculated plans I know that I must fight for what I want, in order to possess what I want, I must earn things, I’m not like Regina, my greedy friend, so many marriages and even then she is not able to understand the importance of the duty of greed, quality is better than quantity No matter how much beauty she sees in her husbands, without. No matter the gender, none pleases that desire for satisfaction. She always complains about the world when she gets everything easily. Where is the pleasure of the challenge, poor Girl, she doesn’t even know her own greed)
(Ley only thinks about eating, he is not someone she wants to talk to, perhaps she only valued her good taste in food although her sister was similar to her, she knows how to choose who to eat to enjoy and fill her palate with flavor)
(Even that cheap Vollachian soldier only knows how to blame the world, living with that stupid law of the strongest, hiding who he is without thinking more affectionately about his loved ones, he only thought about surviving, he did not know how to help his beloved and could only lose it)
[[They are all so different and that makes them so unique, they will have their mistakes but without them they are nothing in this world. If we were perfect, we would not be able to feel anything and we would be equal to that false God who believes himself to be the all-powerful and kind, what is the purpose of being the most powerful if no one can be your rival, no one can be an interesting challenge, just winning will not give you happiness if everything is equal; If you are only good to everyone, should you expect the same thing as always? Because being the best of all, just because it is the right thing to do, we need balance in our lives, the world is not black and white. If they were only good and bad everything would be so predictable. She trusts that she is different, that her plan will be achieved sooner or later and she hopes to entertain her entire audience when the great show begins, everyone will be amazed no matter where they are. That’s me and I hope you’re not going to let me down Natsuki Subaru, I hope we’ll be good companions]]
((The reason she smiled is that she likes to be interesting, not loved. She doesn’t want to be the point of your life. If you hate her she would understand, maybe she did something once in your life that you hate, maybe she killed your family, maybe she did wrong things with you just out of curiosity, I even tarnished your honor, I condemn you to hell. She doesn’t have the right to ask for love. She is not like the goddesses who want attention from being loved. If she lost she has to accept it but she will try again not for revenge but because she needs to get what you have, nothing personal just curiosity She just wants a part of her to live in others, not to be forgotten, to leave a mark on every living being that knows her without. No matter how small it is))
“Miss Miss!!!”
“TO?”
She stayed frozen in her head, the waitress was surprised because even her colleagues moved forward without her, leaving her behind at the entrance.
“Are you going to order something, madam?”
“OH right… my name is Shiraori and I have a reservation for six people on the second floor. Could you check my appointment, we hope for a good meal, I want to celebrate something incredible”
“Right away madam, out of curiosity, what are you and your friends celebrating?”
“Kia, kia, kia” – began a light adorable laugh so calm and serene, many would swear it was the tender laugh of a pure angel, as heavenly as possible.
“The change in the world, I’m just waiting for a friend who will arrive soon.”
“…of course, your friend’s name?
“Pandora-sama, the director of Pleiades and my former partner.”
A threatening expression formed in her smile because that woman, even with such angelic eyesight, hid malice when she laughed like a European queen.
As he left, he stopped for a moment, surprising the waitress.
“Is something wrong?”
“Nothing special, I will just request a special order of 300 packages of flans of all the flavors they have”
The waitress was shocked by that request, because three hundred, plus packages, this was a restaurant, not a product warehouse.
“Oh miss?”
“I will be looking forward to my order”
-He left again with a waitress worried about that vision, looking at the rear of the woman who remained firm without hesitation to look for her companions-
^^^^^^^<^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^>^^^^^^^^
Kenichi: Dear, prepare dinner’ -Kenichi had prepared a good Ramen with spaghetti, rice, vegetables and a quite spicy broth, with a high tone exclaiming with egocentricity, the man had prepared breakfast for his wife, since it was between the two of them. Most affected by the loss, not only by the severe blow to her head, but by the loss of her son-
Kenichi: I know everything looks very bad but look, we are at a high point, the company will do everything possible to find our son, so let's try to be happy to get him back, I trust that when he reaches our arms we will receive him with open arms to give him our love – with a false smile he tried to gain the support of his wife but she did not respond, every day it got worse and worse. A week of silence, Ni Natsumi joined in the conversations, Kenichi as the man of the house, as the one most responsible for protecting his family, he only fought willingly to keep his family happy-
Kenichi: I know you’re worried but I trust that they will find our son. But for him we must be strong, even if that little one doesn’t show it, he is stronger than he seems, he… he- even with a false smile he tried to cheer up his wife, he did not want his family to lose the love that united them all. , he sought to be the ones who will push them all to the top, like Mr. Natsuki was his duty, his choice, his purpose and his love for family-
Kenichi: If we help ourselves to a lot of mayonnaise for the three of us, I’m sure we’ll spend the afternoon in-
STRANCKKKKKK
He dropped the Ramen when he saw a totally cruel scene, he didn’t understand what was happening but just by seeing those gestures, the expression, that pain that could be seen in the tears of a woman whose happiness was taken away from her.
Kenichi: Naoko, what’s happening!!! -worried he went to hug his wife and let her rest in his arms, he had an empty look full of pain, tears that seemed to barely stop staining his beautiful eyes, a shadowy figure with dark circles from not being able to sleep, Naoko Schwartz was physically and mentally exhausted dejected, I couldn’t understand how she broke down so much-
Naoko: Natsumi…
Kenichi: What’s happening!!!
Naoko: They don’t want to see us happy Kenichi.
Naoko: What are you talking about!!!
Naoko: We’ll have to trust them…. -with a dry, stuttering voice, the woman only showed loss, regret and resentment. With hatred towards someone who hurt him but he couldn’t do anything.-
Kenichi: PLEASE NAOKO!!! TELL ME WHAT HAPPENS!!!
Naoko only showed him a letter and he took it to read it, his face completely broke when reading the letter. This had become a much more painful nightmare, he realized that it was much more than a kidnapping.
Kenichi: WHERE IS NATSUMI!!!
Kenichi ran in a hurry, he didn’t give importance to anything, he wanted to believe that this was a cruel joke but totally false, he didn’t want the words of each damn line to be real, to see that someone only wished them suffering. Running no matter what stumble, whatever he falls, he climbed those stairs to reach his daughter’s room. He couldn’t lose her, not her too. When he got to his room he realized that this hell seemed to have just begun.
Kenichi: …NATSUMI?... NAAAATSUMIIIII!!! My daughter….
A completely destroyed room, the floor scratched, clothes destroyed with a broken wardrobe, the bed overturned; the tapestry destroyed, walls and furniture demolished like toys in a nursery, the window was completely open or rather pulverized. It was a giant sound, as if an elephant had walked out there, the worst thing was not the disaster of that scene. All of this was like a terrorist raid with the sole purpose of taking away an innocent girl who put up an intense fight not to escape. He knew his daughter, she would not hesitate to fight until the end, Leily protected her, they were an unstoppable duo and yet there was no trace of either of them.
Kenichi: Where is he?...
He could only kneel with tears
Ace crying because his daughter was gone, only his anger and pain kept him up a little but his energy was exhausted.
What kind of monster would steal his little girl and how could he not notice that crime scene; The disaster was like a hurricane, practically impossible to be silent, with no chance that someone would not notice something in the night and yet he slept peacefully while his daughter was in danger. Guilt washed over him, because his daughter paid for this, because he couldn’t wake up and help her.
Naoko: Kenichi… we can’t save them… right?...
The woman only looked at him with pity because she was also weak and could not do anything to prevent her husband from falling. Guilt also radiated from her.
They both just wanted to see their children again.
Kenichi: If we look for them… they will kill them…
■■■■■■■●■■■■■■■■■■■●■■■■■
Dear Natsuki Schwartz, as senior leaders of the cult of the Goddess we have found your daughter guilty of the love of one of the gods, following the sacred scriptures proclaimed in the name of our ancient laws.
Your daughter must participate in the ancient tournament of our race.
THE FRIENDSHIP GAMES.
So his daughter was taken by his pride troops to compete in the tournament.
A game every 100 years prepared for 7 chosen by the gods to represent the ultimate sin in a fight for the desire of the world.
All participants must present themselves, whether they wish to do so or not; By our laws, the family of each participant must stay away from the event or run the risk of dying or having their child murdered.
Our founder Shiraori has declared to keep civilians out of this in order to keep the gods happy.
Your child participating in a sin must participate in an event with his companions loyal to his sin, whether they are allies or his entourage.
Due to your unfortunate situation of being ordinary humans, you are far from the game or you or your children will be killed if you decide to enter the perimeter of the game area.
They will participate in events that will last the required time.
The safety of our participants to reach the event without dying is important to us in this game of sacrifice, refrain from interfering or terrible consequences will fall on your family and descendants.
You will have confidence in your children’s return possibly if nothing goes wrong.
Your daughter has been chosen as the pride representative so she will be sent to your territory to prepare for the next event.
If you reveal any of this to the authorities, have no doubt that your city will be burned to the ground..
It is not a warning, it is a promise of blood.
Your child will have every right to tell you the truth about what this event is if he wishes. By our word we ensure a healthy competition where no participant will probably die if he meets all our requirements. His daughter is found guilty of arrogance, so she will be judged to be qualified in the event just like her son. As a high-ranking member of the cult, I Hector the highest-ranking official Melancholy Warlock declared that his daughter must pass my test to prove what she is made of or die trying.
We hope for your understanding.
LONG LIVE THE RED GODDESS
Dio: Without a doubt they are official cultists but I would swear they were extinct. Even Hector fell in battle 400 years ago, because that cult that was defeated by the guardians of friendship long ago would still stand.
Naoko: Do you think they can come back to save our children.
Dio: It will be difficult to contact them, a law of non-interference was established in another world by the Sinner brothers.
Kenichi: Who were they?
Dio: Simply the most powerful brothers but that’s a story in the past, one is retired and the other died a long time ago. The important thing is the guardians, if I manage to establish contact with them I will be able to warn of the return of the cult of the Goddess so that they can interfere; There is no greater threat to everyone in the universe than that damn cult along with their damn goddess.
Naoko: What does she want?
Dio: Nobody knows, The Red Goddess was a threat that not even the united brothers could stop, she is much older than everything we know, simply a being of terror that brought chaos and destruction to the world, incapable of incarnating for so long. Keeps moving all the time throughout the universe.
Kenichi: And because I would organize a tournament with mortals.
Dio: She is someone who is only looking for fun but the only reason she was stopped was thanks to the guardians, the brothers and the united gods themselves, not even they themselves tolerate her, my question is why would they accept a tournament run by the people? Who adores that cursed girl the most, because the 7 gods would agree to play one of her games.
Naoko: We can do something, anything, I don’t want my children to get close to that monster.
Dio: I don’t know, no matter how much they are descendants of that legendary family, I hardly see their old surname facing a threat of this level.
Kenichi: Please Dio, they are our children.
Dio even being someone extravagant who boasted about his essence, an unfriendly person who showed no feelings for anyone and only wanted to use his daughter for recognition, he couldn’t help but feel sorry for them, maybe he was once a monster but he wasn’t anymore, The guardians gave him a chance, perhaps this was the time to show that he was not just a bag of flesh and blood. Seeing a family torn apart without hope who would give everything for those they love reminded him of a gentleman like no other that no matter his mistakes, she forgave him and still saw him as her brother. He had to show that he was no longer trash.
Dio: I will join your entourage.
‘”Ehhhh”’
They both shouted, raising their voices uneasily, they couldn’t understand anything.
Dio: If I remember the rules correctly, perhaps the participants cannot meet their families and must stay in places that are selected by the higher ups, perhaps their children are trapped but their servants, their entourage, allies or those who swear allegiance to them They are free to patrol the world as long as they do not reveal locations. So I will maintain the safety of your children and give them every warning I can give them, I will not fail a day to give news of their well-being and even if I cannot send directions. With your security it will be the best I can give.
Naoko and Kenichi hugged the blonde man with a lack of heterosexuality, despite being a metrosexual vampire, their hug was quite cozy and warm. For a minute he thought his heart was beating.
Naoko: We trust you.
Kenichi: Don’t fail us.
Dio: One last thing.
Kenichi: Yes?
Naoko: Yes?
They asked together with doubt united behind ties.
Dio: Contact Volcánica de Pléiades, she is probably the most powerful woman in the city along with her daughters Pandora, Zarestia and Patrasche, she has contacts with the guardians. Do it discreetly, we will ensure that your children are rescued by those heroes.
Kenichi: We thank you very much.
Naoko: Our family will be in your debt.
Dio: It’s the least I can do, your children are talented, I will make them succeed without facing any challenges. We will look for the guardians to arrive very soon because there is still someone I am worried about.
Kenichi: Who is it?
Naoko: Is there anyone worse than the Goddess!!!
Dio: I’m not sure but I never heard of such a founder called Shiraori, in fact originally the cult of the “Goddess” was dethroned a long time ago and was left in charge of the Pleiades company. I would swear that every evil being was eradicated and the only one in charge At the moment it would be Pandora-sama not a Shiraori. Since I have not even heard of her in the legends, I fear that my lack of knowledge of that woman is a great danger.
■♤♤●●♤♤♤♤♤●♤♤♤♤♤●♤♤♤♤●♤♤➖
In that restaurant two albino women looked at each other with challenging eyes, while the others just ate or complained about everything, especially the most tomboyish albino who irritated everyone with her eternal chatter and her blonde opponent who talked like a pig cursing everyone. .
Those two women only looked at each other without taking their eyes off, challenging the other without backing down, it was curious that the albino woman with the calm, serene countenance only saw that woman with large magumbos with anger, her hostility was noticeable while the other He only saw her with superiority, showing confidence in her beauty.
Pandora: I would really accuse you to my mother if you didn’t hide like a rat, you’re someone who’s hard to find you know.
Shiraori: I know, I know that I am the most divine woman in history. This is one of the few times I’m in sight, take advantage of the bug, maybe my divinity will help your little friends grow enough.
Pandora: Save your woman complex, you’re just annoying for taking away my place and declaring yourself as the founder, you’re too much of a girl to control a cult and fill it with crazy people. Who are those lunatics that accompany you, I’m sure they shouldn’t be alive.
Shiraori: Little one, life is quite relative, after all who knows how your world has not fallen into ruins.
Pandora: I am only benevolent to those who have a valid love but you are someone who doesn’t even yourself. You are not one to call me a friend when your only thought is to cause misery wherever you go.
Shiraori: Come on, come on Pandi, don’t try to make me look like a monster, that would make me cry. -feigning tears, the albino woman cried comically- wow, wow.
Pandora: We are not friends for you to call me Pandi, now tell me where Subaru is!!!
Shiraori: A? Ahh’ sigh, yes, yes, I know, your boyfriend is the only thing that matters to you.
Pandora: He’s not my boyfriend!!! I made a promise with a family and I’m going to keep it.
Shiraori: Just like what happened with the elves?
Pandora: …
Shiraori: We made a bet and you lost, the cult is mine. Maybe if everything goes well when I’m done I’ll give it back to you purified.
Pandora: Don’t think you’re the most powerful Shiraori, you only won because you cheated but listen to me very carefully, if a goddess could be killed, don’t doubt that you can die too; As soon as I find your weakness, I WILL KILL YOU WITH MY OWN HANDS
Regina: Do you want me to kill her?
The atmosphere stopped at those words, leaving Pandora surprised and the others laughing in murmurs while the other albino just looked at her with immense indifference.
Until the air made the death call between both women leaders.
The tension in the air was intense, everyone expected a duel between the two albinos, the pressure filled the air, even the clients were afraid of that shocking, conflictive, unrepentant and terrifying atmosphere that at that table the aura of each of the six It intensified and both women challenged each other with their gaze.
Shiraori: He’ll be anxious that day waiting for you to entertain me until my last breath.
Pandora: You are certainly a monster.
Shiraori: It’s ugly for a monster to call me a monster.
Pandora: Anyway, because you started this tournament, even the dead forgot the purpose of it.
Shiraori: If I told you, it would ruin the silly surprise.
Pandora: I hate that you act like a girl.
Shiraori: You’re not a girl?
Pandora: Where is Subaru? -You could see veins on her head, she was already fed up and wanted to find him-
Shiraori: Hmm…? I don’t think I remember… Buagh###
Shiraori just vomited blood because the Ley boy had just stabbed her with a dagger, destroying her stomach, and blood was dripping under the table. The albino remained confused until she noticed that Ley was looking at her with anger, only to return to her calm gaze and then get upset when she noticed what she did.
Ley: Hey your honor, it was not my intention!!! I thought it was that Subaru guy and I wanted to avenge my brother but…
Pandora: Will you talk or do you need another memory?
With a triumphant look she smiled at the hooded woman, her eyes were open, she was caught off guard but the moment she touched her blood, she began to laugh.
Shiraori: You’re right Pandi, I can die at any moment he, he, he. Thank you for reminding me of my vulnerability if I trust myself. I’m in debt, it’s been a long time since no one made me bleed, I hope your boyfriend does as well when we meet alone~s
Pandora: Masochist. -facing her friend, she slammed her hands on the table to look at her angrily- I hate that you can’t die-
Shiraori: I could say the same about you Pandi.
Ley: So you’re not angry?
Shiraori: No Law, you actually restored my faith in my plan.
Pandora: Just tell me where it is!!
Shiraori: Okay, I’ll tell you… but in my way… young people need material, land will flourish with extreme care, family is more than just blood, it’s pure feeling. Find your loved one where you need him most as he needs it, because young people will always find a future but they must create it with their own experience, theirs and ours. Only summer begins and the romantic dates continue.
Pandora: Ha, ha good that white one, but I’m benevolent enough to recognize your riddles. Now I’ll look for my subam…u… I mean, I mean… I found him to notify his family of his safety and I’ll take care of him, you’ll see… yup… I’ll do that.
Shiraori: Just one question Pandi.
Pandora: What do you want…
Shiraori: I could have a little date with-
A small laser cut his cheek as Pandora with her finger formed a red light away cutting his dripping flesh.
Pandora: If you touch a single hair I will kill you, it is mine.
Shiraori: When you are jealous you are unstoppable in confessing the real you.
Pandora only raised her eyebrow while Shiraori only spoke sarcastically while stretching her arms and massaging her forehead.
Shiraori: I won’t touch him if he doesn’t allow me, better?
Pandora: Not entirely but I’ll leave you alone.
Shiraori: Although I’m the one you should least worry about.
Pandora: What do you say?
Shiraori: You’ll know it when you see it.
Pandora: Anyway, even if it is unpleasant, I appreciate your very loving and benevolent invitation, it is a shame that the meeting ended with everyone alive with our parts attached to us without persecutions in a normal state without problems because the guest Pandora-sama was never found in this place.
Shiraori: Pandi-
He noticed how everything had returned to normal, no one was looking at them anymore, their holes were full and intact without a scratch while their group just ate in peace.
Shiraori: Poor girl, she’ll have a fit, that boy is a shame, I don’t think I’m capable of touching his heart like other girls. It will be difficult to woo him.
Ley: Because you didn’t tell him about his sister.
Shiraori: And kill me? I can’t even dream of it, what I need is for that boy to be as far away from his family, especially from his sister.
%%: Then why did you put that girl in the tournament if you don’t want them to find each other.
Shiraori: I never said it was a nice reunion.
Capella: Oh you’re a damn bitch, if you play with fire you’ll end up burned.
Regina: If that boy reaches the threat level you talk so much about, I’m sure you would be the first on his list of enemies to kill. He couldn’t fall in love with your beauty if the first thing he discovered about you was how you threatened his parents and took his sister; I have no doubt that he will be full of anger. I wonder if the gospel would put your destinies together as enemies or allies since you are not someone who can be trusted.
Shiraori: Save your speeches, I don’t need to get into the lives of those brothers, I just need them to be separated for enough time that I need. The death rounds are still quite far away, I will have enough time to achieve what I want and he will never find out about what I did, everything will return to normal and if he wants I will allow him to return to his family.
Capella: If you don’t kill them, that’s not the case – the blonde with a smug smile showed off her purple ornaments with black hair to pleasantly laugh in silence watching her friend with sarcasm because she knew her leader better than anyone, perhaps. Only she and Pandora were respected as superiors and perhaps friends.
Shiraori: As long as those humans stay away from my battlefield, my plans and their children, I won’t need to eliminate them, they will be stupid but they would never do something stupid if one of their children is in my hands.
Regina: I just don’t understand why you are so eager for them to participate, you yourself said that they can be threats, why give them the opportunity to surpass you.
Shiraori: And missing a good challenge, I couldn’t even dream of that.
%%: I will kill Natsuki Subaru.
Shiraori: Excuse me?
%%: Tell me where he is and I’ll go kill him myself.
Law: Well she will die.
%%: That monster didn’t kill your brother!!! You shouldn’t be boiling with blood and even want to accompany me to put an end to that monster.
Ley: If what Shiraori says is true, no matter how tempting it may sound to devour him, my gospel tells me nothing about hunting him, my brother was weak and that cost him dearly. All that remains is to continue seeking power so that if the path unites us… -tasting his lips with his tongue, he was prepared to go eat him-
Shiraori: Todd, you’re just looking to die, aren’t you? -The woman looked with annoyance at the orange-haired man who was only grunting for not having his wife in his arms-
Todd: You heard me, give me the coordinates, I’ll kill him before that damn thing evolves!!! If he is truly a threat we must kill him before it is too late.
Capella: He only killed a small cockroach along with a bunch of insignificant bacteria that were crushed like ants in mud splashing everything with blood and skin, we should not worry, we are the strongest, as long as you are with us you will not be in danger flea pet.
Shiraori: I wouldn’t be so sure Cape.
Capella: Uh?
Shiraori: When I found Roy’s corpse I managed to take his witch factor in time, if I hadn’t taken it, Subaru would have absorbed that factor and would be an even worse threat that would give Regis problems.
Regina: That is impossible, no one can give me problems, even the saint or some divine general tremble before me. I’m sure those guardians you talk so much about could easily crush them; My excellence is so dazzled that every being would fall before my feet because of the magnificence of every centimeter of my being, I am the most perfect flower, with the excellence of not having an end, I am the only person in this entire world who-
Shiraori: Subaru can make our witch factors evolve.
Everyone remained silent, even Ley stopped eating for a moment, each one with different thoughts from doubt, fear, desire, excitement and curiosity. They had never seen that in more than 400 years, they always remained stuck in their ability. No matter how much they learned new techniques, took things from others, they grew in every knowledge and training of theirs. Their witch factor was always the same in them.
Shiraori: If Roy had survived, he would be the fourth most powerful archbishop, not even Sloth and Irá together could stop him, Ley and his sister would have no chance against him and even for the two of you he would be a tough nut to crack who would no longer be afraid of you even though did not beat them, his self-esteem was enough to challenge the archbishop of greed and survive in the attempt or no longer declare himself the son of the archbishop of lust, he would be a lonely traveler who I would look for new challenges every day. He would no longer settle for being your son without being afraid of what you might do.
Both women’s jaws dropped because Roy was never one for long duels or being reckless with death. Not even being consumed by the bravest hero did they imagine him capable of being a threat to their status.
Shiraori: The witch factor increased his aura, he stabilized better in his soul, his level of strength, durability and creativity extended. He managed to burn the entire city trying to defeat Subaru, he became so obsessed with stopping him that he never noticed how strong he had become just from a fight, if these two faced each other every day, perhaps even Roy would be able to devour the name of a God and be able to control that name in your image.
Ley only drooled over those words, he felt that he could reach very high because of what they said so much. It was a dish worth eating every time, this was unique.
Capella felt irritated with nerves; Losing the respect of her children if they abandoned her for that boy was something unheard of; However, a being that could help her be the strongest woman, perhaps even crush the hateful Regina, the thought of possessing that boy, if she could dominate every thought of that boy to train him to her family, the offer was tempting. Of a son who every time he tortures could become stronger and stronger. Maybe unique tricks, managing to evolve as a demon. It was a new toy with such tantalizing new experiences.
Regina was left burning, insulted, interrupted only for a charming little boy who is nothing in this privileged world to arrive to take away the throne of the most exceptional just for existing. Because an anomaly would be born among such a rural and vulnerable race that does not know the price of effort to obtain that gift, that he could even take away everything she possesses, she felt humiliated, that boy had to pay dearly.
((I will not let you go far Natsuki Subaru, I swear that you will die for this great insult to my name, arriving as if nothing had happened to my world to change the entire balance of power just by being born as an exceptional star in the darkness, no one else deserved to be more special than her, this was unheard of, you will pay dearly, your factor will be mine by hook or by crook but I will not leave a trace of you anyway, I will make sure that the world forgets you and never knows that you existed, you will be buried in the forgot))
Regina: Tell me where it is.
Shiraori: It’s a joke, right?
Regina: I’ll kill him myself, listen to me carefully!!!
Breaking the table with his arms, he smashed the wood with his fists to make the place thunder with a rumble.
Regina: No one deserves to be special apart from me, I will not let that anomaly exist and if necessary I will destroy everything that makes them remember it. Don’t get in my way beast.
Todd: Grrrrrrrrrr.
Regina: That goes for you too Shiraori.
Shiraori: Do whatever you want, you’ll lose anyway.
Regina: Say what you want but I will win.
“Hey ladies.”
The waitress saw the mess they were making so she called them to attention.
Shiraori: Well, I’ll tell you the place with a warning.
“Uh, excuse me?”
Regina: Ha’ tell me everything you need, either way, I’ll beat you
Todd: If something happens to my wife.
Shiraori: Nothing will happen to him, I will supervise the scene myself, I hope you are not disappointing.
Regina: Not even in your dreams will I be what you want.
Shiraori: Be careful with a masked winged guy named Adam, he’s the only one stronger at the moment. Not even you together could against him. He is a man with a rock and roll appearance dressed elegantly as a religious man because he is an angel.
Regina: There’s an old Cupid, it’s not a problem for me, what else do I need to know.
“I’m afraid I’ll have to kick them out if they don’t pay for the demolitions in the public place.”
Shiraori: Don’t look him in the eyes.
Regina: How?
“Emm… can you please?”
Shiraori: As soon as you look at his eyes you will have lost, avoid eye contact with Subaru.
Regina: What a nuisance but that’s all?
“Please can you!!!”
Regina: Don’t raise your voice!!! Damn woman!!!!
A cut in the air painted with the movement of the albino with marked eyebrows formed a knife slicing sound.
“Ehh-“
The waitress didn’t even have time to react because she was cut in half in the air.
The blood splattered the place, leaving that innocent woman in two parts so that the entire restaurant was alarmed by that nightmarish scene.
“Ahhhhhh”
“Mother!!!!!”
“What the devil!!!!”
“Monsters!!!!”
“Call the police!!!!”
With screams, people ran from one end to another, others froze, people screamed, begged, cried, trying to get as far away as possible from that table with that dead woman.
Regina: Damn, because of that woman, everyone has violated my rights and ruined the atmosphere. I hope you fix it.
Shiraori: Sigh, I guess we won’t have dessert.
Placing his hand in a finger snapping pose.
Shiraori: Stay still, what’s coming won’t be pretty and you’ll lose your appetite.
Shiraori: Domain Extension, Graveyard of Putrid Spiders.
CHAS!
With his thumb and middle finger of his left hand he snapped his fingers in a snap that only made Todd tremble while the others relaxed as they saw how the entire restaurant was wrapped in a spider web covering every exit, window or door forming webs of spider that trapped every living being to wrap it in cloth, take it out and leave it in bones so that the putrefaction of the cemetery turns them into dust.
The whole dark place full of crypts around each scene, no one outside the restaurant could see that nightmare scene.
A lake of blood spread across the entire terrain absorbing anyone who stepped on it, the webs like fierce spiders trapped anyone in sight. Every damn scream as he watched how they were all crushed and compacted like ground meat, forming a cavern of skin. The horror shocked and marked on all faces no matter what they were, the smell of poisonous death consumed everything in its path without leaving life in every corner of that restaurant without letting anyone outside the place find out about the filthy massacre carried out in record.
There was not a single survivor, each client was consumed by the nets, turning into bone and dust while those nets decorated everything in their path. A setting beyond a slasher movie was pure horror.
No plea was heard, they could only be heard asking for mercy, every scream, every last breath, that restaurant became a living tomb that ate every being around.
Shiraori: It’s a shame that things ended this way. Don’t feel so bad, innocent spirits. I swear that in the name of our Goddess, your sacrifice will be useful for our future. I will make sure every death is worth it.
-Walking among the skulls that formed a pure terrain of bones, the woman raised her arms and the blood of each client went towards her, creating a red layer of pure blood that enveloped her in a sinister scene. – Law, I have brought all of these together for you. Children of Adam and Eve in a single being, cleanse our names and no matter how painful it is, there should not be a trace of these people left, they must be erased from our existence!!!
Ley: That’s fine grandma, but you know that I like the iconic more than the everyday. -Licking the palm of his left hand, he touched the cape to devour the existence of all of them in the entire world. No one would know about that massacre if not one survivor was remembered. –
Shiraori: Let’s just go, I’ll guide you personally, but let me know in advance that it will take a while.
Regina: Whatever.
Ley and Capella followed both girls and then left the place that remained as an abandoned building with no trace of what happened at the time. Those monsters were indifferent to death but Todd was not, he was horrified, frightened. Even being from a strong place, he feared death, he did not want to be the enemy of those people who were so vile, but it was not comfortable to endure that hell for survival either. He couldn’t kill them and seeing that another monster would be born filled him with nerves, because this one was not an ally and he could finish it off.
Todd: I don’t want to die… where are you Katya, I want to escape with you from this damn hell that accompanies us… Subaru I won’t let you become a monster that destroys my world. I will murder you for the sake of my future Goddess lover…
■■■♤♤♡♡♡◇◇◇♧♧♧■■■●●●¥¥₩₩
Previous Night
I was pretty sore and exhausted from school; Not forgetting my training, there have been zero clues as to my brother’s whereabouts, I think it will be another night with preparation.
Soon Leily threw herself on my shoulder to support me emotionally, it was good that she was still with me, united against any enemy we would be unstoppable.
Entering my house I noticed that all the lights were off, that was really strange, a lot of silence, even without Subaru, Mom should have been with a candle or sobbing, maybe they slept early.
Even with doubt I checked her room, she was asleep, with dad at work because it was a depressing sight, they should support each other and even so a child away only keeps them further apart, nervous that the family will divide further, if they They say this only for Subaru, if we had both disappeared, this family would be totally broken without salvation, I don’t want to believe that, I hope to achieve much more family activities. I will invite you to the park to train, don’t worry, I won’t let anyone down.
The girl’s determination was high as the slug shook its head.
After checking the entire house with caution and great care, in the end that disturbing heaviness disappeared as if nothing had happened, perhaps it was just his nerves, he locked it, he did not allow any place for a stranger to peek or hide; so now with complete security.
I leave Leily resting in her room.
He went to the bathroom, undressing from top to bottom; Taking off her blouse, she unbuttoned each button of her nightgown, showing its excellent weave to the world.
Dropping his pants, with his socks he entered the shower to take a comfortable bath, exposing his shiny skin to the water, his hair soaking as he relaxed monotonously.
After a reassuring bath, with a towel he returned to his room to change.
Natsumi: I hope I have a better sleep.
“Comfortable?” -asked a voice so sweet and feminine next to him.
Natsumi: Just a little relaxed after so much hustle and bustle…- the raven-haired woman was paralyzed with fear, she was sure that no one could enter her house, what’s more, there was no place to hide, especially with the size of that shadow, watching behind him she became more petrified and dazzled.
Leily climbed onto her shoulder just for safety while her guard was up- ((this woman would have had to have shrunk or been too flexible to hide in a drawer or even teleport or appear, was she perhaps a ghost because there is nowhere to be))
“It doesn’t matter if the doors or windows are closed, it doesn’t matter how much security you have, even with motion detectors, anywhere with just a small crack I can get in Natsumi Schwartz, I’m your fan”
Dressed as a Japanese geisha with a pink and red flower shaped like a white spider in her albino purple hair. A bandage on her thighs while the purple, pink-green tone covered her like a red-eyed goddess using an umbrella inside a house at night. “Not at all unusual…”
Natsumi: Name?
“Call me white because soon we will be family”
Natsumi: You kidnapped my brother?
Blanca: What an accusation, we literally barely meet in person and you accuse me of a crime before greeting me or introducing yourself. -Playing the queen of drama, stretching her arms, she closed her eyes, releasing tears, but when she opened them, she only noticed how the hostility grew in the girl and she only raised her eyebrow as if to say, “Seriously, you’re telling that story.” -She sighed… okay, if she was going to kidnap him personally but someone beat me and there were problems with some paradoxes that I had to solve so I didn’t arrive in time but I don’t deny that I did want to kidnap him hehe…
A shot that narrowly avoided.
Natsumi: …I think you exaggerated. -with a drop on her face, Natsumi had lost all the dread and fear of the albino to see how she only exaggerated her ability to dodge that even seeing that she played music just for this moment, she only saw her with rejection-
Blanca: I was supposed to look great!!! -exclaimed the albino, worried and upset for not giving a good impression.
Natsumi: Yes… I don’t think so.
Blanca: Nooo there goes my credibility as a villain!!! All for wanting to stretch the gum!!! I hate myself!!!
She found herself exhausted and fallen to the ground because she was humiliated.
Natsumi: Wow, how pathetic… -looking askance at Leily where they both nodded because of the embarrassment that this woman gave them-
And so Natsumi beat the final boss with just one bullet, ending the series.
End.
End credits
Author: LORDXIBALBARED45
ARTIST: ISHIGAMI KUROSAKI
ILLUSTRATOR: MAYA KURO…-
Some hands broke the credits and a woman came out screaming like crazy for that humiliation of her life.
Out of nowhere the entire script was destroyed and the ink changed.
So that Natsumi would be confused because they were no longer there at that moment and she was completely changed, wearing an elegant black and white gala dress highlighting her breasts.
Natsumi: What happened?
Blanca: A little change of direction dear.
Natsumi saw the albino again and could notice how she was walking on the ceiling of her room like a spider with an object in her hand.
Blanca: You created sound, these manage to silence rooms as if you separated your world from the real one; I wonder how far you are from your reality Natsumi because this invention of yours is interesting.
I would like you to invent so many things to satisfy my curiosity.
Natsumi: Just Fuck you, you’re a demon or what are you, what did you do to my brother.
Blanca: I will answer all your questions in exchange for something small.
Natsumi: What?
Blanca: Land a single blow on my precious face.
Natsumi: Huh?
Blanca: What you heard, if you hit me, I will answer all your answers. You can attack with anything you can think of, don’t miss or I’ll have to kill you.
Natsumi: What if I don’t accept this deal?
Blanca: I’m leaving and all the evidence of your brother disappears.
Natsumi: How??
Blanca: Not even your parents will remember it, only you will be the only person who will have that name in your head, you will be treated like crazy for having an imaginary brother. What do you think, accept or you will spend the rest of your days in the asylum.
Natsumi: Leily?
Leily: Iiiiiii -the creature agreed, trusting in victory.-
Natsumi: No tricks, you will tell me everything I need to know without hiding anything, every question I ask you will answer with the absolute truth.
Blanca smiled satisfied at those words. “Without tricks, through the bond of friendship I wrap my life around this promise to fulfill it or die like a plague, seal the deal – lighting his hand in green fire, approaching slowly -
Natsumi, still with doubts and fear, simply sealed her deal.
Natsumi: When the duel begins.
Blanca: Hmm I would say… NOW
Natsumi: Ehh- she couldn’t finish because a punch was aimed at her face that sent her flying out of the house breaking the wall, she was vomiting blood from the floor she was struggling to get up-
Blanca: Don’t tell me that’s all, please, you’re a descendant of the Shanes and you have the last slug of Slugterra on your hands, what a waste.
Natsumi: What? How do you know about?
He couldn’t get up because that albino woman, moving her fingers, cut off his arm with a thread.
Natsumi: Hashhhhhhhhhhaaaaa!!!!!
It was the loudest scream she had ever given in her entire life, that cut was intended to make her scream. It wasn’t just a thin cut, it had the poison tinted so that every centimeter burned in order to make her suffer.
Blanca: Now I feel sorry for you, don’t I, Shane?
Natsumi: Tch DAMNIT!!!!
With his only arm he took the launcher to shoot Leily.
With her transformation forces, she decided to go all out to hit and cut her opponent. Leily looked at her with anger, she wanted to make her pay, she did not lose concentration to use her two fists and helmet to pierce and crush her with a single blow, centimeters from the attack, just when she located her target in the blink of an eye the girl was on top of him looking. With annoyance to the creature penetrating its soul.
Blanca: Even you are disappointing, a creepy worm.
In the air the albino made a rope to kick her down with the tip of her foot, giving her a crack in her head.
Natsumi: LEILY!!!! -Screaming louder, she didn’t notice how the woman grabbed her by the hair-
Blanca: Now, now we’re just starting, because we’d better take up all the space.
Taking the girl and her slug I send them away to reach the other end of the city.
Natsumi: How do you know all this and why no one is noticing this destruction.
Blanca: Oh little one, I’m not that stupid, I put all of Japan to sleep!!!
Natsumi: What!!!
Blanca: Turning off the government security cameras, fixing everything later, not leaving witnesses. It’s all thanks to my friends, my daughters. It doesn’t matter that I am not in front of you, my threads have eyes everywhere, I will always find you.
Showing a bunch of spiders coming out of his clothes, spiders with various symbols on their back; several peeked out from small corners of the city to laugh mockingly.
Blanca: I’m disappointed, but I guess not all sons have talent in fighting, I guess it ended here. -preparing a laser finger pointing at both-
Natsumi: Leily, your legacy must not be forgotten, please run away.
The slug did not want to abandon its owner, they were both exhausted. Those blows were like mountains, they had no chance to climb them, the level was high, they were nothing. Their lives were at their limit, Leily only growled, gnashed her teeth, pushed herself to spark and transform and protect her owner but she couldn’t. Desperation reached its limit.
Blanca: Bye -he fired his laser.
Natsumi seeing that Leily would not abandon her, took her in her arms and covered her with her body as a last sacrifice.
Blanca: Well… it wasn’t fun, I guess Subaru will hate me when he finds out I killed his sister…
A shame that…
Natsumi: We’re not done yet!!!
Blanca: Eh…
The ground shook and the woman appeared out of nowhere in front of her, surprising the latter and receiving a punch in the face.
Blanca: Ah- she was dragged all over the ground by a demonic figure who did not waste every moment to take her by her neck so that she hit all the buildings buried in stone and white earth. She was surprised, each wall was derived by her head being used like a mop destroying stone and metal.- how???
Natsumi: You’ve made us angry, spider!!! You will die!!!
Blanca: Did that girl and the slug awaken the demonic fusion??? But only a demon can merge with another being….
Are you a descendant of Ariel??? They never told me that!!! Maybe the Shanes are still keeping more secrets or what the hell!!!!
She was silenced with a blow, the woman no longer even answered her, she simply picked her up and threw her, hitting her stomach to follow her in the air.
Blanca: This is bad!!! The blows hurt me and still because… because.
Seeing the girl’s beautiful eyes, that nocturnal figure, her hair flying in the air. How her chest bounced, every drop of sweat falling, watching her smile, her refined skin, every movement without losing her eye on the figure and view of that beautiful girl excited the spider girl a lot.
Blanca: I’m getting excited!!!!
The white-haired girl was blushing with sparkling eyes. She was amazed by so much beauty that she simply couldn’t hold back. He followed her in the air to continue fighting.
It didn’t matter that Natsumi broke his teeth, drained his blood, destroyed his soul with her fists; When Natsumi took his arm and twisted it until it was dislocated, leaving him like a puppet made of torn cloth, he broke his face at every moment. She was just drooling and wanted to have fun.
Blanca: Come on, come on!!! I’m getting wet just continuing with this!!! Show me, Show me everything Natsumi Schwartz!!!
Kicking like beasts, growling, biting and tearing, neither wanted to give victory to the other.
Natsumi took every invention in her room to crush, burn and disintegrate the purple-haired albino, but every second she had an advantage she overcame to destroy the invention and continue dominating the field.
The sidewalk, the pavement, each structure that entered its path paid the price for its reins where one attacked to kill and eat like an animal while the other attacked to control and enjoy.
The battle between the animal woman vs the fetishist woman in its first round.
With everything to continue the time, the spider woman noticed how time was running out for the other, if she continued like this, she would kill her and she couldn’t allow that.
But in the end he had to come to his senses and stopped with all the condolences in the world.
Blanca: I had a lot of fun- Natsumi kept attacking from all sides while she was talking- I hope- from one side to the other Blanca was just dodging- I guess I’ll have to stop you….
Taking her by the face, moving her hips down to dominate from a high position like a wolf on top of its prey to devour her, Blanca hoped to hit her but Natsumi brought her lips closer and left Shiraori confused.
Blanca: Ahhh.. -being stupefied, she simply applied paralyzing poison and knocked her out with a finger hitting her neck to get her off of him-
Blanca: I had forgotten that demons enter their instinct and desire in their rookie stage… but he stole a kiss from me… Ahhhhh I hate you Natsumi!!! I will never be able to get married!!! Wait what am I saying!!! Agh, silly Japanese instincts, I still don’t completely control my soul… well, I guess I’ll take you with me, but not before leaving a note for your parents and tidying up your room so they don’t look for you. As soon as we get home, I will keep my promise, you are undoubtedly someone exceptional Natsumi Schwartz.
*********
Adam: I already told you how pretty you look.
Lute: And I think you are a gallant.
Adam: You are the best.
Lute: Nah you’re the best.
Mai: Hey couple of lovebirds!!!!
“’Ah’”
They both asked in unison.
Mai: You’re not the only ones here you know?
Subaru: Not to bother you, but there are still many answers to give us.
Katya: Especially to leave this place.
Adam: Oh sure, well. After a lot of padding and telling them about the game, I will teleport them to their new home.
Subaru: What a new home?
Adam: You can go rest if you want, then I’ll catch up with you later.
Lute: I refuse, I prefer to enjoy the moment with you, I won’t risk losing you since the last time.
Adam: That was years ago bitch!!!
Lute: Don’t make me use the whip again!!!
Adam: Well, stay by my side but don’t talk, woman!!! This is between father and son; Was it clear?
Lute: Aware sir. -The angel with a black and white party hairstyle stood firm like a soldier to be next to her boss, placing her smiling devil mask wearing her outfit of a black t-shirt with a jacket, shorts and her sword kept on her back ready to attack to anyone who makes an enemy move-
Adam: Women, right? You can’t live with them but you can’t live with them either, you have to put up with them inventing anything to get angry, understand them and give them food all the time, you’ll understand when it’s your turn to take care of your harem haha- the angel with a devil mask with horns dressed as Saint with his gold and white robe smiled while eating his ribs at the table, leaving the three teenagers confused.
Katya: I don’t understand that, Subaru said he would make only me happy. -the blue-eyed woman dressed in black with brown hair still on her back asking innocently like a girl with her hair loose without leaving Subaru’s back, clinging to not wanting to let go-
Subaru: Well in theory I said that I wanted a harem and that it would make you happy, I never specified Itai, itai-… he remained silent after his girl’s pinch on his shoulder who glared at him with the look of a mangy vulture. I’ll shut up, I’ll shut up okay!!!!
Mai: Because we had to come to this, maybe you are not with the bad guys and the fact that you are angels is a bit… -the gray woman with quite clear eyes only looked at that pair of angels with doubt since Subaru was still recovering and did not want to have more enemies along the way than he possibly earned-
Adam: If I’m honest, I don’t really know what the goal of the game is, we were only invited to be your representatives. It looks like a horse race, it’s not that the horse is yours, you just represent it in the big race so that when it wins, they give you part of the prize, the juicy reward.
Subaru: You’re basically not interested in my situation.
Adam: Exactly, Exactly.
Subaru: Why didn’t you arrive earlier!!!
Adam: Emm well according to my sources, I had to wait for you to pass the test of killing an archbishop. That was the limitation, if you failed they would simply look for another representative that we would sponsor.
Subaru: You’re fucking selfish!!! If this is how corrupt heaven is, I don’t even want to imagine hell.
Adam: Yep it’s much worse, I even composed a song for them, do you want to hear it? – I prepare a golden guitar in the air to create their great solo –
Mai: We’re not interested.
Adam’s guitar went flat, leaving him like a depressed dog while he cried in Lute’s arms.
Lute: Yes, yes, sir, they don’t know your talent.
Katya: Even though we don’t know them and they are evil, we still appreciate giving Subaru first aid, letting him rest and waiting until morning to explain everything after so much death.
Subaru: God Katya truly is an angel and even more so than the real ones.
Adam: You do know that she was part of those who wanted to kill you, right?
Subaru: Past in the past I still need to know how to unlock all this.
Adam: Well because you died and agreed to become a Nighlok.
Subaru, Mai and Katya: WHAT?
Katya: Didn’t the Nighlok become extinct years ago?
Adam: In this world yes, very few manage to be born outside the original world.
Mai: Original world?
Adam: The first world created by Good, our lord, the father of all that exists. All the others emerged from that world, it is the only world where good and evil are equally equal.
Subaru: Because I would be a Nighlok and that’s what those things are.
Mai: Subaru is too cute to be one of those horrible creatures of legend – she shut her mouth with her own hands when she heard herself speak – she noticed Katya angry and Subaru blushing at her comment – I mean very human, human… Subaru doesn’t seem to have that hunger for human flesh nor the reasoning of a mentally unstable animal.
Subaru: Enough with mysteries, I don’t know whether to trust you or not but you helped me a lot and it doesn’t seem like you want to use me, you explained my situation a little but I need to know why I am a Nighlok and what those things are.
Adam: That’s what my answers are for, kid.
Taking out a scroll, he released it showing lots of moving images of all kinds that told the story of the world, time and space.
My children will see.
Long ago, the universe was reigned in times of chaos, an era where only violence and conquest were the only language.
Blood was victory, where monsters were as numerous as flies, however there was a being different from all that never interfered.
Good, the first conscious living being, is the father of all life, allowing everything that happened, he had the philosophy that things happen because they must happen.
But everything changed in a moment, no one knows why but he decided to create two brothers.
One of good and the other of evil who would be enemies to the death.
From generation to generation each one reigned on his side seeking the death of the other. An endless war in which brothers were always born, one so good that he brings light to the world and another so dark that darkness reigns.
Mai: What does that fairy tale have to do with what we need?
Katya: Can’t skip the filler please, we don’t need all the context.
Subaru: I’m just getting more lost because I don’t know what that does for me.
Lute: These kids.
Adam: Oh, believe me, I can’t stand that either, but I’ll give you everything I don’t contribute, okay?
Mai: Better but not enough.
Katya: Nothing of things already said.
Subaru: I don’t understand anything.
Adam: Ugh like I said.
A brother of light was born, but so much light that he changed this sibling rivalry, he adopted his brother from evil and they reigned with the best peace that could have existed in history. With no one to defeat them, evil and good balanced kept everything at peace.
Until the brother of the light, he decided to have both sides for him.
Using light and darkness for evil, causing a lot of atrocities that I won’t say because spoiler
Wink, wink.
But the greatest crime is their children: The Nighlok, fear, a race born of fear and hatred towards anything.
From the simplest ones like fear of spiders, fear of the dark, fear of dying.
Even the strangest ones like the fear of the color yellow, fear of beauty, fear of long words.
From each of them a being is born that has its own abilities to embody fear, they can have all kinds of shapes, sizes and designs.
From indescribable incarnations of nightmares, to human beings like you and me.
Normally the majority are animal category Nighloks without reason, without conscience, acting like meat-eating beasts.
Then there are the special ones, those with a conscience, a mind, capable of negotiating, speaking, lying, acting, betraying, helping or anything that humans can do.
The only thing both sides have in common is that they are murderers.
They kill, cause chaos and destruction by their nature.
Most were sealed with Lord Xibalbá 400 years ago but those who survived sought two methods to survive.
One is to have a family, either among themselves or with humans, thus the semi-Nighlok were born, curiously, the largest race known because thanks to human blood that murderous instinct has been lost after several generations.
And then there are the parasites that continue to behave like animals that, since they do not die from time, live hidden waiting to hunt victims.
These have been scarcer due to hunting, they are on the verge of extinction due to lack of power and numbers.
So the Nighlok will be doomed to extinction sooner or later or so I would like to say if it weren’t for…
Subaru: Why?
The brother of light called Lord Xibalbá gave a terrible curse to each of his children.
No matter how many times they die, the fear does not go away.
So neither do we.
If you kill a Nighlok, the fear from which that Nighlok was formed continues to exist so that fear, depending on the level of terror that abounds in the world, will form it again.
The biggest example is this:
The Nighlok of spiders was born from the fear of spiders, if you kill it it will die but the fear of spiders will continue to exist, because if this fear is very abundant in the world or numerous groups of people have this fear.
The Nighlok of fear of spiders will be born again, he will lose his memories of who he once was, he will not have the same goals and he may be good or bad but he will exist again.
No matter how many times you destroy the Nighlok, as soon as its fear exists, it will be reborn somewhere else in the world with a new identity.
Most animal category Nighloks have been sealed to avoid so many disasters, but if they manage to understand their fear, they could evolve and become special Nighloks.
Since they cannot be completely eliminated, it was decided to seal them with their creator to prevent their expansion and conquest throughout the world, but not even that stops them.
Adam: Natsuki Subaru
Subaru: Yes? -He felt worried by the change in voice, because Adam’s sarcasm and funny tone changed to a more serious voice with quite a bit of hostility-
Adam: There is another way for a Nighlok to be born.
Subaru: Yes?... -there was more and more terror, he didn’t want to hear it because something gave him a bad feeling-
Adam: Most of his most powerful fears were sealed away but Xibalba would not allow his greatest creation to die with him, so he cursed the humans with a final curse before leaving.
Subaru: Humanity!!!
Adam: The reason why most races hate humans is because they are the race with the most familiar traits to Xibalbá, it is because humans can become Nighloks, they are the only race that can become like those monsters… well… humans and sorcerers. .
Subaru: Which means that I…
Adam: You are the Nighlok of fear of death.
Subaru, Katya and Mai were paralyzed, perplexed, frightened with sweat in their eyes.
Katya: But wasn’t there a Nighlok of fear of death that was never defeated? Like Subaru could be an existing Nighlok.
Adam: That’s the mystery, miss, two Nighlok of the same fear is something that has never happened, somehow my son – looking at Subaru – you interfered between life and death, terrified of dying but hoping to live clinging to something.
Mai: That sounds scary.
Adam: It is… when a human fears death, clings to life but has the determination to achieve an evil purpose even after dying, that is when the essence of Lord Xibalbá interferes in his soul, turning the boy into what he most fears in his last moments. That is why it is rare for this event to happen, no one is afraid of death, they cling to life but at the same time maintain a purpose so dark that they swear to fulfill even after dying. It’s like he knows there’s something else there after death and he knows it. It rarely happens and it depends on fear, what it will become.
((The Return of Death, after dying so many times, my desire for revenge, I was holding on to that, I knew I could come back, that made me a Nighlok))
Subaru: That makes me a monster.
Adam: Nope.
Subaru: Huh?
Katya: Subaru never say that again!!!
Subaru was more confused but his girl grabbed his head and made him look straight into her eyes.
Katya: You are Subaru Natsuki and no one but my husband, whether you become or are a murderous race, you saved me, you said the best words to me and even with your desire to have a harem, you are rejecting it for me and even though Mai was afraid of you.
Mai: Hey, I wasn’t afraid of him!!!
Katya: You still saved her, Roy killed more people than you killed and yet you praised him for his great skill, you are not a monster.
Subaru was still quite confused and felt bad about himself but seeing that his wife supported him gave him enough strength to smile.
Adam: Hey speaking of the harem, congratulations on your 100 women.
Subaru, Katya, Mai, and even Lute who already knew were frozen by his words.
Lute: Was it 100? I remembered 50
Mai: Wow, wow like 100!!! And I’m not one of them, right?
Katya: What is this guy talking about?
Katya’s touching and charming gaze turned hostile, squeezing Subaru’s neck because she was glaring at him.
Subaru: Wait wait!!! Like 100?
Adam: I don’t know if you’re the guy with the best or worst luck. You see there are 7 gods of sin. They are so far the only rulers who have followed Good’s word and since no one has been able to defeat them, perhaps or even see them because they never manifest themselves with their true bodies, they control everything related to their sin.
The Goddess of lust writes the destiny of every living being in love and since the damn author of this fanfic is a shitty Masochist who didn’t know how to place the labels correctly, I put the 100 kanojo and doesn’t want to look like a clown, so the Goddess tells you granted 100 brides.
Subaru: Aghhh
Katya: You must be kidding!!!!
Mai: Hey Katya, you’re going to kill Subaru!!!
Katya: Oh… sorry love.
Subaru: Cough, cough air aghhh air – the boy struggled to breathe – Like 100 girlfriends.
Subaru: And why 100!!!
Adam: She was wrong, she really likes novels and wanted to give her 100 but in the end she gave you 100 instead of the novel. Haha that idiot.
Mai: And that can’t be corrected?
Adam: We would have done it for years or I don’t know, according to my sources, the Goddess would resolve it with you Subaru, do you remember seeing her?
Subaru: I… (the red-haired woman, perhaps that woman who sacrificed me was the Goddess of lust… but because she did that… and the return of death does not allow me to say anything) I think not. I don’t remember anything.
Adam: Don’t worry, in any case, I’ll give you good news and bad news.
Subaru: Ugh and now what.
Adam: You can’t go back to your family as long as the game continues or they’ll be killed.
Subaru: How will they know that I was reunited with my parents.
Adam: The founder has kept a close eye on you and your family, as soon as she sees that you are reunited, she will order them to be killed, that is why you must win the game and make a wish to the 7 gods.
Subaru: Wish?
Adam: Your reward is a wish without consequences, basically the laws of physics will allow it, anything that is impossible must be fulfilled. From infinite food, infinite money, never knowing someone in your life, changing something in the entire universe, traveling to another world, eliminating someone regardless of their status or power, or reviving someone, knowing all the truth answers, things like that.
Subaru: Because they would allow something like that.
Adam: I don’t know but all I know is that the founder Shiraori wants something from there and you have to stop her.
Subaru: Is that founder bad?
Adam: She was going to kidnap you but someone else beat her to it. He wanted you to be his representative.
Subaru: But it’s not possible anymore because you represent me now, right.
Adam: You learn fast kid, here’s the deal. You play, win and return to your family with your wish, I keep the monetary reward and show off to everyone that my champion won. We all danced, held hands and were all happy.
Subaru: I want to know what the game will be about or if there are tricks?
Adam: I don’t know anything about the levels, just that they will be called when it happens. For the moment I granted you a mansion with your land and a temporary title.
Subaru: Can you give me that?
Adam: Of course I am Adam, fucking Adam, I am one of the most recognized nobles in all of history. Have my word that I will train you, I will give you all the resources and favors that I am allowed. You are in the new world.
Subaru: New world?
Adam: Oh right, I forgot the most important thing, since you can’t go back to your parents, I had to take you and your girlfriends.
Mai: I’m not his girlfriend!!!
Adam: Whatever you say, honey, I brought them to the new world, it is possibly the best balanced world because any being that knows of the existence of the paranormal world is allowed here. A place outside Brother TN’s control but controlled enough for it to fall into the hands of the Nighlok. Since Queen Satella has been the best ruler we could have had.
Subaru: … Sa…te…lla… my head, what is this… because it sounds familiar….
Adam: The good news is that thanks to me, your best representative is that you will have enough control to bend the rules, I will get you meetings with the queen to ask for all kinds of favors, from going on vacation, participating in tournaments, haha friend, you are in the big leagues We are the fucking masters!!!
Katya: Nothing will happen to us?
Adam: I have no idea how they will participate in the tournament but outside of there, they can do whatever they want, from going to festivals, hanging out in the plaza, recruiting beautiful women of all races for your harem wink, wink.
Subaru: I’m not going to have a harem, I promised Katya that she would be the only one and Mai is just a friend.
Mai: Yes that… wait, how is that?
Adam: Obviously Mai is free to decide whether to love you or not. She is not part of the list.
Mai, Katya and Subaru: Ready???
Adam: I haven’t read it but it specifies the 100 women who, oh yes, should be with you.
Subaru: Because they would be forced.
Adam: It’s not your obligation boy, I just know that if they are not with you their hearts will break and they will die.
Subaru: Wait what??? You must be kidding, you force them to fall in love with me!!!
Adam: It’s not obligation, it’s destiny, they can’t love anyone else other than you or those who create ties. There are two types of love, the destined one where your meeting is written to form your relationship and the natural one where a girl who is destined or not, upon meeting you, can form bonds with you to create a relationship, something quite curious. Of course, once you are united, she will not love anyone else who does not belong to you.
Subaru: What do you mean?
Adam: How delicious.
Subaru: Hello?
Adam: But well, you will always be the boyfriend so your decision to love them or not, although you probably love all of them, because it is destined, that doesn’t give you the right to be bad. My advice as your father who was cucked twice is to be the perfect boyfriend. Always listen to them, do what they want, know when you can’t say no but never treat them the way they don’t want to, if they ask to be treated badly, they do, if they want to be treated well, they do. Do the impossible for them boy, even if I’m an idiot, I also want my children to be happy. You don’t deserve hell and neither do they. Make all my daughters happy. As difficult as it may sound to give the same love to 100 girls, it is not impossible. You love each of them in a million and a million ways. A man looks for everything to make them happy, you show them, make them believe that 100 girls can share your love if you have much more than enough love for each one. Nothing stops you because it will be difficult to prove that you can love all 100.
Mai: You are going to give favoritism to some more than others, it is impossible to love 100 women with the same love!!!
Katya: You’re right Subaru, you would like to share me with 99 other men!!! Please don’t pay attention to him!!!
Subaru: Adam…
Adam: Call me dad son, I know it sounds impossible and very hypocritical that you couldn’t bear to share your women with others but the madness of a man is to achieve the impossible. I know you can do it. Believe in yourself who believes in yourself son.
Subaru: I’ll think about it.
Adam: Talk to them, they can reach an agreement, do not condemn 100 women, instead of making them tolerate sharing you, show that you have so much love for all of them that they do not need any other man, I know you can, son. You have all my emotional and financial support for whatever you need.
Subaru: Thank you… Adam…
Adam: I know that one day you will call me dad and I will be happy that day. So you can take them with you and don’t worry, your soulmates will meet you sooner or later. There is no need to look for them so you can think calmly.
Subaru: I’ll think about it.
Holding Mai’s hand and carrying Katya on their shoulders, they were ready to be carried.
Adam: From that night to the future, a thousand stories will be told about the man and his 100 wives who changed the world. Good luck Natsuki Subaru.
CHAS
The snap transported Subaru and his friends to their new home for Adam to congratulate him and expected a lot from him.
Lute: Because you didn’t warn him about the curse and what will really happen to the girlfriends if they don’t agree to be with him.
Adam: I couldn’t give him everything easily.
Lute: It’s one thing to love 100 women but it will be 100 crazy women who will murder, torture and even do anything to have him to themselves, do you think that one man will make 100 yanderes happy?
Adam: I have faith in him, either way he has my support.
Lute: Sir, I think so.
Adam: I already told you that you look more beautiful than ever.
Lute blushed and tried to maintain his composure.
Lute: How do you know that I will not abandon you like his two wives and if fate wishes-
Adam: Fate, magic or curse I don’t care, I just know that I want to make you happy, I was alone for so long and I never noticed the only woman who was there for me.
Taking Lute’s hands, he knelt to look her in the eyes, removing his helmet.
Adam: When this war was over, you would marry me.
Lute: …Because you had to wait so long, idiot.
Lute: I agree.
■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■
Mai: Well, I guess we’re temporarily rich and powerful.
Subaru: It seems so.
Mai: Well lovebirds, I’ll take a bath, I’ll leave you alone, when you need me, call me.
This withdrawal left them both very uncomfortable about the situation.
With an overwhelming silence, no one could speak because they did not know what to think.
Katya: Subaru I know you don’t want anyone innocent to die and I’m happy to be the first but really you would be able to…
Subaru: This will be something we’ll see later, for now, I’ll help you shower for your new look.
Katya: Ehh why?
Subaru: For our date what more would it be.
END
Notes:
Well, lore, no. Notice that these chapters are more experimental because the true story begins with chapter 10 and all this is an interlude, many things will surprise you.
Chapter 6: CHAPTER 6
Summary:
They give us context as to why Mai was part of the cult and Shiraori creates a new chess piece for her game against Subaru.
Notes:
Happy new year, sorry for the delay, I got a job but I will try to bring the last translated chapters
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Re BLACK SOULS CHAPTER 6
IMUSTAN
In that mansion slavishly prepared for those present tenants who would be thinking about their daily lives, the birth of beautiful friendships for shared ideals would be unleashed in a cruel world full of pain, where evil abounds full of monsters, finally after so much suffering, fight . And knowledge. That restless young man terrified by the secrets he has discovered breathes calmly for a small moment of calm where he can only think about what will happen next.
That teenage boy with loose jet hair, golden eyes, a terrifying look, tall, toned, with light skin, dressed in his sports tracksuit all stained by that night that for anyone who saw the scene was a flash of war, but for him it was perhaps years tied to torment. With no escape because the count was like grains of sand in the desert, almost impossible to count. That boy just watched the sunset through the window, waiting for the girls to enter the hot springs and bathe in so much blood that it stained his hands, because the boy had torn clothes full of scratches, blisters, dirt, blood and traces of ashes. For the fiery battle against Roy, who even being an enemy who tortured him in a certain way.
Subaru: You did your best until the end Roy but that look.
Subaru: It wasn’t the look of a villain. It was as if in your last moments of life you became someone else. Because I could see some strange beings waiting for you in the afterlife.
“Because I couldn’t save them!!!”
A fleeting thought as if it wasn’t the same Roy that faced passed into the dwarf’s subconscious, someone else was there.
Roy, you became that person who was once your enemy, were you becoming someone else?
Even I was also a different person, it was like I was a monster and he was a hero falling in battle, Katya gave him a dignified death while I’m still here, it makes me wonder, if he would have changed if I left him alive…
But that doesn’t matter for the moment…
“Live your life Natsuki Subaru, the only boy I fell in love with”
“I love you, I love you”
“GAHHHHHH”
The fire, the cuts, the bindings, the violence, my throat being ripped out, my skin mutated and being abused in every orifice…. They didn’t leave a trace of me, just thinking about it makes me want to vomit, I hate all those servants of the goddesses, Roy may feel sorry for you but everyone else deserved to burn, it’s funny how Roy indirectly helped me get revenge on all of them. Since while we exchanged fire between us, we used others as concrete on our land, on our field. We didn’t care how much we destroyed or how many we hurt… The only thing that mattered was our battle until the end, giving each of us our all.
Subaru: Now that I remember, he was never at the time of the torture, it seems like he was only in charge of that battalion but he didn’t personally want to torture me, maybe deep down, he also once suffered at the hands of someone else and alone I followed orders and that’s why I avoided torturing myself… those eyes were those of someone who sympathized with another slave of power… it doesn’t matter, it’s not worth thinking about. He is already dead
Subaru: What was the point of all this. Maybe they thought I would manage to escape… that stupid fat angel said I passed the first test but killing me as many times as a sacrifice is a test…
Subaru: Who were those two women, because a redhead and an albino want my heart both literally and figuratively… Maybe they loved me or because they declared themselves to be schoolgirls despite treating me so violently…
And yet I’m not better than them. – touching the forehead of my head because of so many headaches, closing my eyes I only thought about the words I said and that Adam told me-
“I want to create my own harem”
“You will meet 100 women who will love you very much, show that they do not need any other man because you will be their perfect boyfriend.”
Subaru: I still have to prepare for my first date, god I proposed to a married woman older than me; being 17 years old right before I almost killed her and she accepted me despite the beast she saw I became.
Only anger, resentment, revenge and my hatred of those damn cultists has no limit; I am willing to kill everyone who gets in my way, I hope all those damned ones burn in hell. Maybe I feel sorry for Roy and I don’t hate him, but I hate each of those monsters with all my soul but I couldn’t get back my hatred, I simply killed them and although it was a feast, in the end the joy ended.
Subaru: It would have been funny to hunt one by one alone for a long road full of dangers just for stupid revenge. It would only be exhausting causing only pain to myself. I tried revenge and it felt good but in the long run it leaves you empty, so there is no satisfaction and without more enemies it’s just sad… but there was something that made me feel more alive than fighting.
Subaru: The eyes of both girls were quite pleasant, it is normal that they were afraid of me but the truth is I wouldn’t want to separate myself from both of them.
Katya has the look of a girl who seeks mutual help, she does not want to be a hindrance but not a burden either, she wants someone who makes her feel equal to her, that together we share the path, whether it is because of her condition but I see a girl who wants walk with me, I’m not going to let her down, I offered her marriage and even though she’s young I’m going to give everything for the first woman I’ve ever fallen in love with without any problem, in fact I feel like she saved me a hell of a lot of revenge, just by seeing her I forget my anger and I only thought of walking with her to take her shopping together, eat and go out to see the beautiful view, thank you Katya.
Mai, despite thinking I hated you, you were someone naive who had her reasons for joining some lunatics and although it was not my idea to save you, I am grateful for having done so, you made me laugh a lot, you accompanied me even when I was afraid, you did not let me go, you gave everything of yourself Despite seeing you lost, maybe you don’t want to tell me your problems but as a good friend, I will be there for you, I don’t plan to leave you behind, I hope you will accompany me on many more adventures Mai-San.
Subaru: Somehow I’ve never had friendships like that since I was a preschooler, apart from Tanya being the only woman I got along with although it was more because I saw her more as someone in my gang, more like another member of the club. That as a woman, if she heard me right now she would probably kill me hehe… I wonder how she, or Ainz, is doing since they closed the dungeon crawler server so online meetings will be more impossible to achieve, Tanya would surely invite us to the camp military because only she and I are in shape and Kazuma would faint being the last one in the big race hehe…
Leily I hope you support my mother, my father and Natsumi… I wonder how they are currently, Adan promised that they would be fine but I still worry about them. Playing in a tournament and winning just to see them again…
I must win this silly tournament, for them.
For my family
I care about all of them a lot and I don’t want to lose them, I will give my all to return home with them.
Subaru: I would just like to see if all of them are okay… plus that 100 girlfriends thing is crazy. Even if it’s by fate, I wouldn’t want to force them to love me but I don’t want to leave Katya alone and for some reason Mai is probably the only friend I’ll have right now. I don’t want to separate from anyone, I want to give them happiness so I’m going to give my best.
I would just like to see my home again, living in a mansion is a luxury even for me… I wonder how the girls are doing.
While the boy sat on a soft blood red sofa in the most expensive fabric in that large living room, the boy ate that snack of potato chips in a bag that he devoured little by little due to his intense hunger, drinking a soft drink he enjoyed the TV thinking about where to take his girl for the perfect date between the two of them.
Subaru: I wonder what his tastes are – clutching his head harder, turning his head back he just thought – what kind of idiot asks for marriage first when he only knows her name. No Subaru, from now on you’re going to know her better than anyone, even if she accepted that weird offer from Adam. I need to know my wife, know everything about her, her smile helped me leave revenge so I’m going to fill my life with good moments with her. I promised to make her happy and that is something I must keep.
Looking determinedly out of that window into the night, he thought about giving the best date of his life to that woman who ignited his soul again.
Subaru: I’ll still buy something for Mai, after all she’s my fiancee’s best friend and she helped a lot to keep me from getting lost in the dark, so I’ll make it up to her. It seems that even among the darkness I have gained several friends, even that idiot Adam seems like a good friend… I hope he is not using me.
In the backyard of the mansion you could see that natural spring made by hand of stone and wood with water blowing steam due to its heat where two naked women bathed warmly after that journey, all cruel and mean but with the victory of a unique friend. That saved them from their problems.
Both women known as Katya Aurélie and Mai Sakurajima were chatting like normal schoolgirls.
Katya is a light-skinned woman who has a weak and thin body as a result of her poor health. With messy and unkempt dark brown hair, divided into two pigtails on either side of her head, (although she currently has her hair down without her pigtails while taking a shower) and a harsh look of blue eyes.
Mai is a beauty from the inside out, with waist-length black hair with bangs hanging down the left side with a rabbit-shaped hairpin in the back, purplish-blue eyes, and a slim, fit figure. She’s pretty tall for a Japanese girl.
Both beauties were enjoying the water after being on the verge of death they could finally breathe easily.
Mai: Yacusi!!!
Throwing himself like a cannonball, he jumped into the water in a ball to submerge himself without hurting himself so much, despite the extreme heat of the water.
Mai: HOT!!!!
Katya: Pff
Mai: What are you laughing at!!!
Katya: Nothing important Mai… just that there is something I would like to know.
Mai: What?
Katya: You were famous from what I remember, literally a major actress in Japan, how did you end up working for the cult?
Mai: It’s a long story but it’s not something I want to bother you with, after all tomorrow will be your date with Subaru and you don’t want to get depressed, right? The important thing is that we move forward, we will probably win this tournament, you will marry someone who values you, you will live happily and…
Katya: Mai!!!
The high tone surprised Mai that her eyes widened in surprise.
Katya: I know we never interacted, I probably ignored you all this time, maybe I didn’t do it with the intention of hurting you but I did it anyway and I want to know why a girl with a promising future abandoned her career, her family to join a group of murderers. I know I’m not the one to ask you this, but please. I want to help perhaps the only friend I could meet in this lunatic group.
Mai sighed, she seemed hurt but she remained calm, wanting to shed tears, she held it in anyway.
Mai: The truth is I can’t hate you Katya but I can’t help but feel jealous of you.
Katya: Uh? -Katya was surprised by his words, she could see a girl younger than her hurt as if she were touched by a sensitive vibe-
Mai: You never saw me in all this time and now we interacted just one day and you already consider me your friend. I really wish that strength you have to accept all of this so easily when I don’t know what to think. Maybe you are stronger than you seem… friend…
Katya: Mai, I didn’t mean to hurt you, I’m sorry, I don’t think I know how to deal with this, maybe because I almost never interact with people who don’t use violence and can talk, if you don’t want to remember that I’m not going to force you.
Mai: It all started on August 22 two years ago, I was filming for a movie on the beach but you know how famous things are, so much time spent on performances, rehearsals, makeup, order. Sometimes you just want to be invisible, the path to fame is not easy at all. Pure problems and I just wanted to disappear after so long. That dark day, so many discussions, rehearsals, stress, the director only pushed because it was a long-awaited dream film, everything had to be perfect because the productions must be perfect, the actresses perfect…
Katya: Mai? -She was shocked to see the young woman sobbing, looking with a lost look at that event that left her traumatized for life, perhaps they had more in common than they thought.
Mai: It seems that fate gave me what I wanted. One day I woke up and my mother couldn’t see or hear me, nor did I know how to feel. It was like disappearing from the world.
■■■■●■■■■■♤♤●●●●●♤♤♤♡♡♤♤
“Good morning mom”
The woman remained impassive as if nothing had happened.
Mai: Mom?
Mai: Mom it’s not funny. Hear me!!!
“I couldn’t really see myself.”
Mai: Um… won’t you mind if I miss rehearsal?
…
Mai: Ha, ha well then see you later, I’ll go to school.
Mai: She could be a normal girl.
He partied on rooftops, broke things, he could even steal, do whatever he wanted.
But soon that spark began to fade.
Mai: Mom open the door!!!
…
Mai: Mom I want to sleep!!!
Mai: Mom?
Peeking out the window, the young woman saw the immovable gaze of a woman with stoic gestures.
Angry, I broke the window to yell at him.
Mai: Mom, I’m fed up!!! Why are you ignoring me!!! Because everyone does it!!! Is it some kind of joke?
…
Mai: MAMAAAAAAA!!! PLEASE…. I BEG YOU….
I could only shed tears and hug her but nothing, it was like being nobody in this world, when I looked back the window was the same, as if I had never broken it.
That was when my fear of disappearing became intense, I was afraid of no longer being real, of disappearing.
I did everything possible to make myself seen.
Dressed as a bunny I wanted to get everyone’s attention, people’s attention. He did all kinds of pranks. He frequently visited a library. I thought something would happen but days passed, weeks and soon it would be months because there was nothing left.
I had faith that someone would see me but in the end I just gave up.
I even thought I saw a boy who could see me but I don’t know, I never saw him again. He didn’t follow me, maybe I should have given him a chance to follow me or I should have paid attention but those were the days with extreme confidence or maximum doubt but in the end not returning was my last chance. Sometimes when we wait for the answers to come to us instead of looking for them you don’t realice it.
I thought I could meet him again or maybe I didn’t give it enough importance, which only made me not see him again, maybe I should have said just a few words to him and maybe he wouldn’t find me right here now.
Devastated to be invisible, I only looked for a temporary home while crying.
Mai: I really ruined everything.
Mai: Because I made that wish…. Because I wanted to disappear…please whoever, get rid of this and help me. I want to see my mother, my sister, I want to return home, I don’t want to be invisible, I don’t want to disappear, I want to be someone in the world. I want to get my life back, I am willing to work for it, for whatever I earn, please.
The darkness was still there, the dark sky only illuminated by that moon that the lights soon began to cover, leaving me in that cold winter full of loneliness, there were no more people around, no homeless, dog or thief. I was trapped in another world where no one else would see me.
Mai: It’s useless… I’m going to disappear… I don’t exist, I give up.
With her lost gaze, that teenager found herself lost, seeing nothingness, expecting the worst, there were no longer tears, only the imperturbable silence that cooled her until she lost consciousness of her surroundings, trapped in nothingness.
“Is that what you want?”
The only person who saw me this whole time.
That terrifying figure with a penetrating gaze like a ghost appeared out of nowhere bringing me back to the real world, with that sweet penetrating touch I only felt an intense heat from his presence from beyond the grave, that figure with albino purple hair with crimson red eyes hooded with cloth that She hid her beautiful body straight with her curves, she saw this as a game, she smiled until I could see her, deep down I was her mockery, I only knew that but I had nothing to do. That monster was two steps away from me watching me for entertainment.
Shiraori: Is it what your heart wants?
Mai: Yes…
Shiraori: A girl so devoted to an impossible desire to achieve, what beauty, what gratitude, a fearless believer who clings to the illusion. The truth is you have potential as one of my archbishops but sadly if no one can see you you cannot lead a group, what a waste of talent, will you be proof of the “Goddess” my girl?
Mai: Who are you? -I asked with terrified shyness because I only felt death-embracing chills-
How could that woman see me but I felt that I would suffer much more if I stayed next to that monster.
Although I should have assumed that the spiders and cobwebs perhaps warned me of her arrival, because every corner where I slept there was always a cobweb, she watched me all the time, only until I collapsed did she want to help me, it was a demon or something much worse.
Shiraori: Founder of the cult of the Goddess, I ask for your services to my cult and good fortune will come to you my girl.
I couldn’t trust but I still had to try, it was my last chance.
Mai: Promise that I can be seen again?
Shiraori: I promise.
●●□□○□●□●●■♤{■■{○|■■{||{}
Mai: Puberty syndrome is what they call it. Do your research and it is a super natural event in our world. What I haven’t discovered yet is if it was because of me or someone else caused it. Because that curse, although useful when teenagers suffer it, the fact that no one will help me, that it will last so long and the appearance of that monster made me wonder if she had something to do with that curse.
I still remained part of the cult, no one else saw me, not even you Katya.
Katya: I… but I remember.
Mai: That’s thanks to Subaru…
Katya: Oh…
Mai: She was invisible, apart from the founder, I only worked on research and playing board games with her, she told me that she was expecting a potential prince and left me in this section, which is perhaps the only good thing that woman did with me…
Katya: Did she use her strings on you!!!
Mai: Not like those who hate, but being a puppet pulled by the tendons of my joints is not something I wish on anyone, I saw myself as a toy to try, the truth is the only good thing about that cult was meeting people. Subaru.
Katya: Like Subaru? Perhaps the te-
Mai: Don’t get me wrong, he’s a good boy, he’s quite cute, kind with good intentions but I think he’s the first person who could see me so it’s hard not to gain a little affection from the only person who managed to selflessly break a curse. Without asking me for something in return.
Katya: He was the one who broke Puberty Syndrome.
Mai: His mere presence made that curse fly and right now everyone saw me and even remembered me as if I was always there, it’s so strange, he probably didn’t even realice what he did, that’s why he’s a good friend and I can’t help it. Hate him and love him, he treated me as if we were lifelong friends, he helped me with my problems and rescued us from that cult, but at the same time I hate how easy it was for him to rescue us.
Katya: I don’t think what he went through to become a Nighlok was easy.
Mai: It just irritates me everything I suffered in two years and someone from the same nothing comes, rescues me and solves my problems, it’s so frustrating, I'm nothing compared to those monsters, I just don’t know if I’ll be useful, maybe as soon as it’s over I abandoned all this tournament stuff; At least you and him will get married but what will happen to me, we will continue to be friends, I won’t see you anymore.
The truth is I’m afraid that if I separate from him I will be invisible again, he spared my life thanks to you so I thank you but the truth is I envy that you found someone who will be with you until the end but I am not part of that What Adam said.
Katya: Destiny? Well, even if you are not one of those 100, it does not mean that Subaru has esteem for you and will do everything possible to help you.
Mai: He’s a good boy… Although very abnormal
Katya: Well Subaru is an anomaly for our world but you can count on him. I’m still surprised that he chose me as his wife when I was older than him.
Mai: Come on Katy, you are beautiful. He shouldn’t even know your age because of your great beauty.
Katya: I don’t understand how I fell in love with a teenager who barely saw my eyes, who asked me to marry him’ -covering his face with shame-
Mai: He saved you and he cared about you. Although I was surprised that you easily abandoned your previous marriage. Was it that bad?
Katya: I don’t know if I should blame Todd but he was a guy with an obsessive dominant look who only wanted to possess me, he never pushed me to be strong, the truth is even when we did he was so abrupt just taking care not to kill me, just trying to please himself Same thing, I was like a trapped doll…
It was like facing a beast full of jealousy, possessiveness, desire, hatred, power, fear. Maybe a person who has horrible thoughts but I don’t know, I just felt empty since he always said that he would only count on him and no one else.
That I wouldn’t be anyone without him, that I wouldn’t amount to anything, that only he would support me, that he would carry everything from both of us. I never knew what love was like so I believed it was the right thing to do.
Mai: I can’t imagine a marriage with someone this abrupt and cruel who carries everything and you are his burden, his possession. It sounds even terrifying.
Katya: Oh Mai-san, in my homeland only the strong prevail, being born with a crippled body only brings dishonor, hatred and playing glances, I probably would have died a long time ago if it weren’t for my brother and Todd who had the look of a predator that just because I am weak he wants to keep me in a cage so that I can be a beauty that depends on him. Be like your pet or rather your doll kept in a box. A hell.
Mai: Subaru isn’t the same? Possess and protect you???
Katya: Don’t even compare them again!!!! Please I don’t want to hear their names in the same sentence.
Mai: I’m sorry. I didn’t expect it to affect you.
Katya: Don’t worry, it’s not your fault, it’s just that I don’t know, Subaru and Todd are quite similar and although I don’t know much about Subaru’s life, I saw the eyes of someone who, even if he gave me everything I want, would eyes of a man who would face the gods for me, those eyes were
[[Eyes of someone who knows pain and doesn’t wish it on anyone they love, or at least when I look at myself]]
The woman thought to herself, thinking of other words to say to her friend.
Katya: They were the eyes of someone who wants a companion with whom to share love, settle down, intertwine our hands, give each other warm kisses, hug each other. I’m not asking for a fancy wedding or honeymoon on the beach. Someone who wants them both to share everything they feel, to help each other by trusting each other. They were the eyes of someone who counts on me when they need me.
Mai: Wow.
Katya: Just someone to have tea with in the morning, Subaru really had the eyes to know weakness and not wish it on anyone. It was like seeing the light of hope in the darkness. Subaru believes he is a monster but he is not, I know that my Subaru is that tender cat that even in his most selfish moments would give his life for the one he loves but trusts his owner who will also protect him.
Mai: Katya those words are very clear, you really love him.
Katya: I know I’m not the strongest woman in the world, or in the mansion, but I’m going to give my all to make this work. I know that my love can save Subaru, he chose me as his first wife, as someone he will always trust. I know that he loves me and even if it is by fate, I want to show him that I am worth more than that and he wants to prove his worth to me.
Mai: Then don’t fail him, friend.
Katya: Thanks Mai-san, I’ll make sure Subaru and I take you on adventures as much as we can.
Mai: I don’t know if it’s a good idea, a third wheel is bad company.
Katya: Come on, you are a very close friend of us, we shared an adventure that brought us together, I couldn’t not invite you as my bridesmaid, we even got you a boyfriend.
Mai: For a moment I thought you would want to share it with me haha ha…
Silence filled the atmosphere, the friendly night between the two was interrupted by a cold, icy wind that was uncomfortable as Katya had remained silent before those words that Mai said, it was as if she touched a sensitive vibe that altered her friend.
Mai: Katya?
Mai was paralyzed with doubt as to why her friend changed that kind appearance for a more silent one with a negative aura emerging from her friend radiating hostility, resentment, hatred, contempt and desire for blood, scaring Mai for seeing that friend change her essence by just saying those words.
Katya: I should have assumed that you wanted to steal my Subaru-kun… it’s too good, I knew it wouldn’t be so free to have someone to myself without more cats getting in the way. Even my best friend wants him as her boyfriend. I must try harder to protect him from falling into the traps of those other women.
Mai: Maybe that thing about the 100 girlfriends still scares you…
Katya: The only woman Subaru will be with will be me Mai, if you dare to even think about stealing me, I won’t hesitate to cross the line with you even if we are friends.
I won’t hesitate to kill you.
Mai: ITAIIII!!! IT’S NOT WHAT YOU THINK!!! WHY IS SUCH A SUDDEN CHANGE!!! IT WAS JUST A JOKE
Katya: Ugh, it’s a relief, you scared me a lot Mai… I’m sorry it’s just that although Subaru wants to protect me and promised to love me, those words from Adam worry me, maybe Subaru is also tied to them like me and that hurts me… I don’t want to share it with no one, I want to possess him, hug him, caress him, dominate every trace of him so that he is only faithful to me.
Katya: I know it sounds selfish but at least I’ll let him have friends but other wives is not something I want him to have.
Mai: Well, I see problems there, according to Adam, destiny will sooner or later make them meet the rest of their soul mates.
Katya: That’s why I plan for him to only be here with me.
Mai: I don’t think it will work Katya.
Katya: He will if you help me, I trust that with you as his best friend and me as his wife I can avoid this.
Mai: It will be difficult but I will try but he is going to participate in the games, and that way he gets to know the others.
Katya: You just shouldn’t look at your souls so I can divert your attention from all of them so you can only focus on me.
Mai: You can take advantage of the date he planned.
Katya: I’m going to show that it can be just him and me.
Mai: I trust you Katya and I will do my best so that it is just the two of you.
Katya: Thank you Mai, you are without a doubt the best friend I have ever had.
Mai: Don’t doubt me.
Katya: And I promise to seek to break your curse, we will find the root of your problems.
Both friends hugged each other like lifelong sisters willing to help each other in their problems no matter what in this new life that is approaching.
****●●●○□■■●*******□□□□•••¤▪︎◇♡♡♤
Where am I?
The darkness flooded my vision, standing up I could see that the walls and the floor were firm stone without compact cracks of resistant material to prevent leaks, concrete, dark stone that I would swear is smooth obsidian connected with diamond wires and when I looked to my right side I also noticed bars of pure rough diamond that shone like circus lights.
Am I tied?... Leily where are you my friend?!!!
“I’m surprised that you think first about your friend before your safety, maybe you are so arrogant to forget about your worry or your self-esteem is so low that you don’t give importance to your own human life of the Shane family”
A voice in the echo of the darkness on the other side of the bars spoke with such strange sweetness that it seemed like the whispers of a curious hungry demon who was playing with the girl’s feelings.
What the fuck are you talking about? SHOW YOURSELF DEMON!!!
“I show myself to you all the time, that you don’t see my daughters climbing on the rubble, walls and cracks. The networks with beautiful messages and drawings that astonish the human mind, my girls lurk in the night so that you can admire us but their silly fear makes them crush my little ones whose only defense is to bite to kill them with that beneficial liquid harmful to their race , after all”
Shiraori: Fear makes them our natural enemies Natsumi Schwartz, last daughter of the Shanes.
Natsumi: I don’t remember ever saying that.
The long-haired raven with terrifying look of golden eyes with fair skin could only tremble. That hooded woman had cut off her arm as if it were nothing, crushing her bones without hesitation showing inhumanity, she wanted to believe that it was just a dream but seeing that nightmare of a woman incarnate in front of her paralyzed her.
Shiraori: I see we’re off on the wrong foot, don’t you see that I just want to be your friend.
Natsumi: You said you would kill me if I wasn’t useful to you…
Shiraori: But in the end you were, isn’t that great. You know Pandora would probably give you a room, talk to you about love and erase what is useless to her but sadly I am still trapped in some conditions that do not allow me to be as omnipresent as her.
Natsumi: Pandora? Are you talking about one of the three presidents of the Pleiades Company? She has something to do with all this.
Shiraori: In a way no, that damn company since its founding has prohibited me from recruiting enough members for my organization and removing some rebels most of my servants are pretty useless.
Natsumi: Where is Leily and why did you kidnap me?
Shiraori: Oh… your little friend I will return to you after you swear loyalty to me, I’m quite lazy, I still have to take a friend of mine to fight so I would like your loyalty before I leave.
Natsumi: I refuse, you are a monster!!! As soon as I find Leily I’ll get out of here.
Shiraori: Hmmph… well that will be a problem… I guess I’ll have to resort to the hard way and I just wanted to have a new friend.
The girl with a curved eye-to-eye smile took out a black box tied with chains from her pocket.
Shiraori: Oh dear gene, I finally found a bearer worthy of your power.
Natsumi: Fag, fagh WHAT THE HELL IS THAT!!! -Breathing heavily, the girl only retreated in panic, fear, clinging to try to climb and escape but it was useless, she was cornered.
Shiraori: Don’t worry Natsumi, you will be a great archbishop, if you manage to survive of course.
With their fingers as if they were keys they opened the chains, letting out a darkness that multiplied surrounding the beautiful jet-black woman who could only turn pale with fear.
Shiraori: From now on you will be a great archbishop and my best friend who will help win this tournament and seal Subaru Natsuki.
Natsumi: Never!!! I would never do something like that to my brother.
Shiraori: This will be a problem for me but good if you just win the tournament enough. I’ll see later what we’ll do with your brother but I need you to defeat him, it’s the only thing that matters to me at the moment.
Natsumi: What the hell are you?
Shiraori: Let’s say they call me the curious one… he, he, he. By the way this will hurt like hell but you will live… probably.
Natsumi: AGHHHHHHHH YAAAAAAAAAAA AYYYYYYYYYYYY JIIUAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!
The shadows surrounded the girl and devoured her soul, she felt her body being penetrated, the girl writhed in pain, every part of her soul was covered by something that slid, filling her entire being with horrible thoughts and sensations. His mind receded with restlessness and panic, he wanted to die but he couldn’t. His body was bent between spasms, hitting the walls.
Shiraori: Be sure to cause all this pain and more to your brother when he stands before your feet, Archbishop of Pride and Gluttony.
Natsumi: HELP ME!!! PLEASE!!! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
Shiraori: An apology but I need another demon like me and your values bother me.
I felt a toxic aura biting every inch of my skin, my bones were bending like paper, my skin was burning as if it were directly ignited by lava, my head was receiving information that collided at the speed of light, images after images were formed in my brain. Without letting myself think or process, I only saw that woman who saw me without regret. Nothing affected her, she was too inhuman, I couldn’t even say goodbye to my parents… so close to victory and now I will die because of that murderer…
((Seeing how her mind was frozen, I could see how the entire gene disappeared from sight, leaving the woman unconscious on the ground))
Shiraori: Maybe I should have used something else.
Taking out another box, but already broken, I opened it, releasing a small gene from the witch that was redder like fire, flying like a bonfire flame, and landed on the girl’s chest, making her breathe again.
Natsumi: Ghaah ah, ah…
Shiraori: Inhale, exhale woman.
Natsumi: “sus”, “ugh” “ah” Where am I?
Shiraori: Greetings Imustan or should I say
Archbishop of Pride.
With one golden eye and another broken like her soul, white hair, her clothes turned into pure black rags, the woman was with a broken mind seeing everything with doubt, a cobweb covered her ashen face with a height quite twisted like a crouched witch, terrifying with lips blacks painted like darkness.
Imustan: Archbishop? Hey, hey, hey, that’s it.
((Was he smiling out of fear or excitement was my doubt but it was an exciting image to see))
Shiraori: Archbishop Imustan I need you to play a game with your brother.
Imustan: I have a brother?
Shiraori: Yes and that’s the only thing that matters, you must beat him, capture him, possess him or disappear him, I will help you with that but I want you to win a tournament; It’s the only thing I need and your brother is a threat to my plans.
Imustan: I have a brother he, he, he.
Shiraori: Maybe two genes were too much for you, although I’m surprised by the compatibility…
Imustan: Just a brother of mine?
Shiraori: Yeah… I guess… I have to go.
With one finger he broke the bars as if they had never been up there with his nets, he lifted them up and pulverized them into nothing.
Shiraori: Leily is in your room. You can find it by going up the stairs and turning left, the door with the lion drawing is your room, I will tell you everything you need and how to use your skills; Then let’s do girl things, right?
Imustan: It seems perfect to me, I will find my brother and seal him to myself with my own hands.
Shiraori: Oh hehe… I wonder if I’ll have to change the name of the story… oh that’s it, Imustan
Imustan: And that’s who he is.
Shiraori: Someone everyone should hate, right?
“You don’t know what you’re doing Shiraori, he’s going to stop you.”
A voice could be heard in Shiraori’s head, a voice that no one else could hear demanding how he manipulated history.
Shiraori: Do you want to bet? The brothers’ destiny is to kill each other and you won’t be able to do anything about it.
“Not if I can help it”
Shiraori: We’ll see.
Imustan: Do I need to give them time?
Shiraori: I’ll just ask you a small favor.
Whispering something that was not heard even by the gods, both women laughed at their Machiavellian plan.
Shiraori: Well I have to go, take care of yourself sister-in-law.
Imustan: What?
Shiraori: I mean… friend he, he.
Leaving the prison, he went up to the roof watching the moon to answer a call.
Shiraori: Well Regina, let’s go for Adam.
■□●○•°♤♡◇♧☆▪︎¤《》♡◇♡♧♧●○•°■□●
Subaru: Well Katya, are you ready for our date.
Katya: Yes I am but….
Subaru: What’s wrong, my love?
Katya: It is necessary to carry me like this
Subaru: I only wish the best for my fiancée but I will do whatever you want, after all I am yours alone tonight.
Katya: Since you are only mine, I can ask you a small favor.
Subaru: There’s no need to ask, just ask Katya-tan.
Katya: Will Mai be able to come with us?
Mai: Huh?
Subaru: How?
Katya smiled because she wanted her best friend and her fiancé by her side at that moment.
Mai: *I thought she wanted it for herself* -whispering with shame and shame-
Subaru: Do you know what a Katya-tan date is?
Katya: Date of 3? Please?
Forming adorable puppy eyes and with that sparkle in his blue eyes, they both just sighed.
Subaru: Ahf’
Mai: Oh, okay.
This is how Subaru’s date with Katya would begin with Mai as his third wheel, what will this mean?
▪︎●□○•●♤●○□♤◇♧♧♧◇♤○°°•●●○••°•○▪︎☆▪︎¤
In the middle of the road, a limousine fresh from the car wash with its ambient freshness was walking towards a meeting where only one person was transported in this car while the other drove seriously.
“Yum, yum, nom emtiembo because the higher ups called me, I’m perfectly the most reliable guy in life, isn’t that right Sebas?”
“Sir, I ask that you should show more manners, especially when you are soon going to get married. “She doesn’t think Lute deserves a gentleman like her husband.”
“Yum, yum I know, but I can’t help it, I love talking about myself and showing off my talent.”
Sebas: Sometimes I wonder what your wife saw in you, Mr. Adam.
Adan: I don’t know but I know that I have to go on a diet so that the suit fits…
Sebas: Sir?
Adam: Stop the car Sebas.
Sebas: Understood sir.
Stopping the car, Adam got out, looking around, he became thoughtful, taking in the silent atmosphere, he left his drink and hamburgers in the limousine to stand next to the window.
Adan: Go take the secret shortcut, I’ll see you there at the meeting in a few moments, I have to take care of someone.
Sebas: Are you sure, sir?
Adan: Trust me, I’m not one of the strongest for nothing.
Sebas: Is this some kind of test, sir?
Adan: Who do you think I am Sebas? Michael?
Sebas: Understood boss.
Watching the limousine disappear into the fog along a secret path that only he and his two trusted hands knew, he expected something.
Adan: Well… then it comes from…
“Die, damned misogynist, a farce of a useless man, repellent, naive, stubborn, despicable, hateful, damned, immature, stubborn as a mule, ungrateful as a bald bird of prey that feeds on carrion, bad person condemned to hell, inflated egoist, badly born, Pay your sins for helping an anomaly of nature falsehood”
Adam: What the hell????
A woman fell from the sky with her feet, crushing her face, destroying all the concrete of the exit next to the mountain, burying her entire body, breaking her face against each crashed rock opening the earth.
Adan: I didn’t even see her arrive, what the hell?
Regina: One
With his foot he gave it a kick that sent him quite far until he collided with another mountain.
Adam: Na-
Regina: Two
With a movement of his hand he threw a cut that opened his stomach.
Adan: I don’t let myself-
Regina: Three
Taking a rock as if it were a ball he threw it towards him causing a small explosion pulverizing stone, leaves and everything that was in the range of that throw.
Regina: Four. Hmm…? That was all? Ha, and Shiraori said you’d be a threat, ridiculous. I didn’t have to defend myself, it seems like it was easier. Although now I will have to look for that idiotic humanity on my own, I don’t even know what it looks like, what a nuisance and all for not having patience with that useless first human.
“Who are you calling useless old hag?”
Staying silent, she only frustrated her eyebrows.
“You can’t just die, I give you the privilege of finishing everything quickly but well, in the absence of your cooperation to die easily, I fully ask you to tell me where Natsuki Subaru is and I will let you live, even if they want you dead, I won’t I will join your hunt unless I am ordered through my gospel but it doesn’t matter, give me the coordinates to Subaru and I will leave you in-“
((Who the hell is this woman? Wait a minute, she has long white hair that falls down her back, with golden eyes. Wearing a white and gold skirt that reached to her belly; it opens down, underneath a sweater blue with white and gold sleeves. She wears white stockings with a pair of white low-heeled shoes. Lastly, she wears a white and gold coat with a black and gold high collar and a blue teardrop-shaped necklace on her left ear. Definitely…)))
Adan: You’re pretty forgettable.
Regina, seeing herself interrupted, began to get angry, her mood slowly fading.
Regina: Excuse me? You have the privilege of speaking with me and you insult my noble presence by calling me to forget you, without a doubt you are the worst of the worst, now I understand why your women abandoned you.
Adan: Well, life goes on, now tell me, why does the Founder want my head, doesn’t she know that it is a crime to murder a representative outside the tournament?
Regina: You did it again agh you’re irritating!!! I swear that
Adan: Oh sorry it’s just that-
Regina: Huh?
Adam: You’re pretty weak.
Regina: …I’m going to kill you first no matter what you say.
Adam: I accept the challenge, foul-mouthed woman.
Let the duel begin between the strongest woman of the archbishops vs the first man murderer of trusted sinners.
END
Notes:
New archbishop and this becomes dangerous for me. I'm losing control of Shiraori, something is very wrong. I have a bad feeling
Chapter 7: CHAPTER 7
Summary:
Subaru goes on a date with Katya and Mai while Adam fights not to die at Regina's hands.
Notes:
Enjoy the present because this will be the calmest chapter for my boy's mind.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
THE FIRST DATE IS ALWAYS SPECIAL
In that mansion with its elegant rooms, huge living room, with a movie room, the kitchen with the most rural futuristic architecture with details combined between metal and wood.
After leaving the sauna with hot thermal waters.
Mai the teenager took her adult friend Katya to her room so she could change.
Mai: We must dress you up so that you look beautiful on your first date, after all it is the happiest moment for a maid.
Katya: Actually I think I can do it alone.
Mai: What? But your disability could make it difficult.
Katya: I come from Vollachia, I had the coolest guy in history as a husband who didn’t trust me so I can ask you just this small favor of trusting me.
Mai: Oh… okay, just because I want my friend to be happy, just let me comb your hair when you’re done, I want to make you look pretty.
Katya: Thank you Mai, you are undoubtedly a great friend, I will make it up to you.
Mai: Being just friends is the only thing that makes me happy.
Katya: I can still say the same about you.
While Mai left the room to go to the kitchen for a snack.
Mai: I hope there is something delicious, after all that chaos last night- Ahhh!!!! Subaru????
The black-haired girl with light blue eyes met the brown-eyed golden zempaku who was hiding something in his pocket.
Subaru: Ay’ Mai, you scared me, I was alone…
Without taking good care of how he placed what he was hiding, he showed a diamond ring that he almost dropped but managed to catch it in the air.
Mai: Where did you get that from?
Subaru: …
^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^
“I don’t know who I’m kidding, no one would come to a mountain above the entire city hidden in the jungle just to buy jewelry, mom said this hidden place would never have customers.”
“Crash”
Subaru: Hello, I want your best wedding ring, please.
“… Clear’…”
^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^
Subaru: Long story, yes. After reading enough books that were left for us in the mansion’s library, I managed to get a gift that will make Katya happy, I immerse the ring in magic with my blood just to make this gift much more special.
Mai: You’re talking about making up for the fact that you proposed to an older woman when you were going to kill her before.
Subaru, with a drop of shame, felt ashamed for remembering his scene of wanting a harem, he felt so dirty to feel possessed by women when he has not had a single girlfriend in his life and decided to ask to marry a woman he had just met after escaping from an almost eternal hell… although the traumas were still kept in his mind which made him bow his head with a little sadness.
Mai: Hey” it was just a joke, don’t forget that you will be a temporary noble for the moment so at least it was worth escaping from there.
Subaru: Yes, yes… I just hope I don’t seem desperate.
Mai: Oh please, Katya is more desperate for you.
Subaru: Net? I didn’t notice it.
Mai: No shit, oh Subaru you need to understand women better, idiot.
Hitting his side, getting upset that his friends don’t understand each other at all.
Subaru: I understand, I understand. I mean, apart from my sister, a friend and my sensei, Roswaal didn’t interact with that many women and maybe only Roswaal seemed attractive to me… ouch.
Mai: It’s rude to think about another woman behind your girlfriend’s back.
Subaru: Yes, I’ll keep that in mind.
Mai: Haha, Haha idiot.
Subaru: Likewise Haha.
They both relaxed to observe the silent atmosphere of how it will soon dawn for a date in that city.
Mai: Hey, I didn’t thank you for saving my life and taking me with you.
Subaru: No problem, the truth is I’m glad that Katya asked me to save you.
Mai: Really?
Subaru: You’re fun, you’re definitely a good friend, I’m sure any boy would be happy to be with you. I wouldn’t have felt better without your comments in that tense situation that I think I might have gone crazy.
Mai: Hey. It’s good to know that you consider me one of the gang.
Subaru: Maybe even like a sister.
Mai: Don’t go overboard either.
Subaru: I just want you to know that I promise you something.
Mai: What?
Subaru: As my friend, never think that I will leave you alone, I will always be there for you when you need it, you helped me a lot to feel right again because of your complaints, no matter how angry they sound, they helped me. Thank you.
Mai: Oh… no problem, just don’t break Katya’s heart, it’s obvious that she needs a man who is more than her… friend…
Subaru: I’ll keep that in mind, I’ll bring you a souvenir from our date.
[[I don’t want to be alone… I’m still afraid that they will forget me, that when they return they won’t be able to see me, I don’t want to be alone]]
Mai’s face darkened due to the fear of being alone again. She spent a whole year being invisible to the world and another two only being seen by that spider demon in a woman’s disguise who tortured her. Mai was scared, breathing heavily, she was not yet ready to be alone but something happened that surprised her immediately in her moment of nerves.
A hand touched his cheek calming his anxiety.
Subaru: Are you okay Mai? You don’t seem calm.
Mai: Oh… it’s nothing, I’m just not used to this place being all cold and I just came from bathing Haha…
Subaru still looked at her with concern to take her hands.
Subaru: Mai, I’m not going to force you to tell me your problems. I tried to kill you at the beginning, so I don’t doubt that you still fear me, but as your friend, I will always be here waiting for you to talk to me to solve it together.
Mai had her eyes wide open, wanting to shed tears, still shocked she decided to simply smile and hug her friend.
[[I see why he fell in love with you, even without that fate thing it’s good to see that you care about those of us who are not part of it, thank you Subaru]]
Subaru: Are you okay?
Mai: I just needed to hug a friend. I just also want you to buy me something delicious to eat every day.
Subaru: Hey, don’t see me looking like a purse either.
While they were both laughing for the moment, Katya saw this from afar observing the scene, and more than jealousy, she could see a girl in fear, afraid to return to that lonely life.
Katya: Oh Mai-san, you are undoubtedly a good friend… and I want to be one too.
[[I wouldn’t wish on anyone to go back to a routine life where a person abuses your trust, vulnerability and wants to have you in control]
Remembering Todd’s horrible faces and Shiraori enjoying being stronger than others.
[[I will make sure that the three of us are equally strong united against those monsters]]
Katya: Then let’s all three go together.
With a smile, the woman with blue eyes like stars was confident that she should not fall into negative feelings. Her boy, if he can have friends, will show her heart that she is not like that monster that kept her away from having friends.
[[I’m not like Todd, as much as I want to monopolize his love and make it mine, I don’t want my first friend in my entire life to suffer because of that fear that I created because of that woman]]
Katya: Then let’s go together.
((What are you thinking about, is your date with Subaru, your most special moment, something you should keep in your heart, because he will put me in as his third wheel, I will only ruin the atmosphere))
Mai: Katya!!! This is your date!!! Remember that he is your boyfriend!!! What you love most, you should…
Katya: I know perfectly well that it’s my first date but I won’t leave my best friend with nothing to do, your duty will be for us to have fun together.
Mai: Subaru!!! Tell him something!!! It’s your girlfriend.
{{What does it mean, understand my girlfriend, I don’t know what I should do, because you can see her smiling with so much confidence, I barely said that having a harem and her gaze darkened but she let Mai go with us}}
As I looked at the most beautiful woman I know, I could see how she fought against her instinct, she loves Mai, she wants us all to feel comfortable.
While looking at my wife I could see Mai-tan’s gaze from the side, she was hesitating, she was afraid of being alone… oh, that was what worried her, she doesn’t want to interfere in our relationship but she doesn’t want to be left aside either, sighing I can only see how she fears my response, she doesn’t want me to look bad but she also has a little confidence that I will agree to take her, even if she wouldn’t accept it due to her pride. God meant this by making women happy. So complicated but, I promised to do whatever I want, just follow the status, if they trust me to make them happy. I’m going to do it.
((Why is he smiling? Is he making fun of me?!!! Oh this idiot, maybe he discovered me, I shouldn’t))
Subaru: Mai-tan would have a duty to accompany us please.
Mai: Maybe neither of us have common sense!!!
Katya: I stopped having it since I joined a damn cult.
Subaru: A crazy woman kidnapped me just to torture me so this is nothing.
Mai: But love should only be between two!!!
Katya: There is more than the love of a couple Mai-san.
Subaru: And your company would be needed, so.
Bowing down to her he took her hand to stare at her with a smile leaving Mai vulnerable because she didn’t know what to think.
Subaru: I want you to be with us until the end, so please, you said that I must understand women. It may be difficult but I know you want to come with us so please come with us.
Mai: You have no filter to flirt with a woman in front of your idiot partner!!!
Subaru: I don’t know what that is, so what do you say?
Mai: You really are an idiot, I don’t know how you achieved so much.
Accepting his hand with few tears, he smiled at the invitation.
Mai: I agree to go with you.
Katya: Ara, Subaru is already getting another woman behind my back, you damn unfaithful.
Pretending with melodrama, she exaggerated the joke to annoy Subaru, who looked at her with doubt and slight irritation
Subaru: Oh please, you were the one who invited her!!!
Katya: I don’t want excuses, so you’ll have to buy me all the candy I want.
Subaru: You’ve got to be kidding, they already seem to look at me as a wallet.
While both of them continued arguing in a playful way as if it were just a game with teasing, jokes, crazy faces Mai was smiling inside slightly at the attention from them like having a new family.
I really hit the jackpot with having these lovebirds as my new family, I don’t want this to ever end.
Mai: So what are we waiting for!!!
Taking both of their shoulders from behind like a hug, he smiled showing his happiness.
Mai: Let’s go on this group date.
Katya: God that sounds so bad.
Subaru: I agree with that.
“Hahaha “
So the trio left the mansion to visit the city, having a very fun day together.
.
.
.
.
.
Returning to the destroyed road, with debris around both figures that looked challenged, tenacious in winning. On a quiet night in a place far from the populated area, the man with the duty of protecting his selected protégé and keeping that woman away would give his all in this fight without trusting himself. While the woman, due to the insult to her pride, wanted to put an end to that idiot who proclaimed to be stronger than her; He needed to make him pay but he had more desire to find the boy to kill him. That discomfort of leaving him alive just for information or killing him for believing himself superior to his name.
The brown-haired man masked with the mask of a black-purple devil with an angelic father’s suit with a tunic of white and gold seals was cautious before that woman, he felt that one carelessness and he would die. Beneath his mask, Adam has a sharp face and nose, dirty brown hair, fair skin, and eyes with golden irises. He also sported a stubble on his chin. It also had a pair of large, golden wings on its back.
In front of him with a sharp look full of anger, annoyance and disappointment, the woman had long white hair that fell down her back and golden eyes. She wore a white and gold skirt that reached to her belly and opened downwards, underneath a blue sweater with white and gold sleeves. She was wearing white stockings and a pair of low-heeled white shoes. Lastly, she wore a white and gold coat with a black and gold turtleneck and a blue teardrop necklace on her left ear. Overall, they looked like ordinary noble clothes and something you would definitely forget about.
Regina: It’s disgusting that a guy like you is the first man on earth, you have the worst appearance I’ve ever had the misfortune to see, you know how insulting, how hurtful to my rights, my presence, my divinity. You are a damn misogynist who only shows off his lack of affection to a beautiful, innocent and pure woman like me. You’re disgusting for violating my rights with your presence but I need the boy. Tell me where the guy is who dares to tarnish, trample and insult my rights. If you at least offer that your death will be short and-
Adam: Ha-a zzzzz
Regina: ¿??
Adam: Huh? Oh are you done? Good thing I was already getting bored of your speech. Let’s start now.
Regina: Die damn.
With a movement of his hands he moved the atmosphere forming a cut that was directed at the man but he simply moved to the side to avoid it.
Regina: I guess it’ll be more annoying than someone casual.
Adam: You made a little mistake you small titted bitch.
Regina: …What did you call me worm?
Adam: If you had faced me five years ago, you would definitely beat me, but since I tried a crazy woman’s knife, I never let my guard down against a crazy woman with small tits again. -creating his guitar he prepared to take flight-
Regina: May hell consume you fucking incel.
Adam: I come from the bitch!!!
Regina prepared to throw piles of stones that she fired with her hands like missiles while Adam prepared to release his wings to fly from one side to the other while with his guitar of light he used it to cut off each attack that was directed at his attacks that with all his strength destroyed him with difficulty-
Adam: Lucifer’s gay hits harder than you!!!
Regina: I won’t even waste my domain on you.
Just by concentrating his gaze from his empowered figure, a blow was formed in the wind that even an oni would be unconscious or stunned, but the masked man, turning 180, becoming a torrent in the air, would maneuver to avoid the blow at the last moment, falling to the ground, breaking his entire robe, spitting out a drop of blood.
Adam: Whew that was close… I guess I won’t hold back.
Clenching his fist, he launched into flight, throwing rays of heavenly light to break it, but the woman remained in her place, hard as stone, only judging to send cuts in the air that crossed her light while he continued shooting, watching her light collide to make her attack vanish.
Adam: That impenetrable shield will give me problems if I don’t figure out how to penetrate it.
So Adam approached at full speed, facing the girl.
Regina: What?
Adam: I guess this will buy me a little time.
Clenching his fist, forming an energy between his veins with golden light vibrating in his fist, he gave it all in a blow to her face, sending the girl flying, breaking mountain after mountain, breaking the rich ones, the moss, the grass, collapsing piles of earth, rubble, mud; among other solid materials being torn into pieces like sheets of paper.
The woman was sent flying kilometers by the blow full of energetic power of heavenly light.
Adam: Ugh.
Blowing the smoke that came out of his fist, the guy relaxed.
Adam: It’s time to get back to the meeting. I’m so lazy but I have to take advantage… it’s not over yet.
The woman appeared in a jump breaking the pavement of the road, she simply jumped from who knows where all unharmed leaving the brunette all frustrated to see that not even a scar had formed on her.
Regina: I hate how all of you useless people always try to trample on my rights, it’s time to die.
((This will be harder than I thought… if only she will deactivate her defense or I can break through it… Hum… Subaru))
Adam: So you say I can’t hurt you, I can’t.
Regina: I don’t have to-
With a movement of his hands, Adam fired his celestial light attack, forming a cyclone of light that blinded the girl. Any other living being would be pulverized.
Regina: This is getting tiring.
Looking ahead she saw no one leaving her more frustrated.
Regina: God, why don’t you let this guy die of one –
Adam: Divergent Fist.
Attacking from behind he landed a blow from behind that only hit his barrier but an energy shot through the barrier leaving a scar on his back.
Regina: What the hell!!!!???
She was thrown again but with more force, making her crash into more mountains.
Adam: Oh my little hand… as I was afraid I can’t do anything against her. Even if I attack with this I’ll get tired and she never seems to get tired so it’s a waste of time. The only thing left to do is use the boy. I have a feeling that since he stood up to the archbishop of gluttony, I can think that he can also be this girl’s full counter.
Regina: You dare to monologue behind my back!!! Bring the boy or die.
Adam: Damn it’s faster than I heard. I hope it wasn’t because of that woman’s influence.
Remembering the fervent and cruel training that Spider Woman gives to all her subjects, regardless of their age, size, class or power, she manages to dominate them all.
((I hope this archbishop hasn’t trained with her or it will be worse than I feared))
Dodging from one side he formed loops of light to take two mountains, uproot them to send them colliding with the albino one.
Regina: Stop!!! To throw things at me!!!!
Forming fists, he finally threw two blows that destroyed the mountains to take the paved road with his own hands, forming a movement of waves that headed towards the angel who took flight to avoid the shock of energy.
Adam: You’ll have to catch me if you want to talk to him but if you’re patient-
Regina: Die once and for all!!! I’ll find it myself.
With a stomp and a movement of his hands, he sent hundreds of cuts in the air next to the stones that were thrown like bullets in pyrotechnics to the sky, raised to fill the man with holes who, with only his lights, destroyed each attack, avoiding any blow and attack from the woman.
Adam: Damn, I hope I buy myself enough time.
So the man headed to the other end of the road flying quickly.
Regina: Damn….
He began to jump, breaking the floor with each fall, in a moment he took trees, giant stones, parts of streets and even electrical towers to crush him from any side like a fly, throwing cuts into the air, sending everything like missiles of open fire and gaining strength to hit him while the boy was only preparing to dodge from one side to the other, flying in a spiral, with his energy of heavenly light he destroyed every debris and attack directed at him to turn it into dust, colliding only like scratches on his skin.
Adam: Too close, I’m glad I didn’t bring Lute, she’s too impulsive and would only cause this woman to kill us both by having to take care of her because she would jump in without any plan.
A smile from that albino woman in a gray suit with a Gothic design came to his head when they went to watch the sunset in the sky.
((But she is undoubtedly an impulsive crazy person that I love))
Regina: What are you thinking, old man.
Adam: That I’m not going to lose.
Tying bands to his knuckles to prepare for power hits; ripping his robe to remove his mask revealing his face along with his jean shorts revealing the guy in good shape without his judge from hell outfit.
Adam: Even if I want to bring him, I’m going to give him enough time to have his appointment but listen carefully to my words small tits woman.
Regina: You’ve had three, you’re going to die.
Preparing to attack he stopped with one last sentence from the guy.
Adam: My son is on a date but when it’s over I’ll bring him here so you can be the one who feels like a schoolgirl in love.
Regina: Like son!!!
Adam threw himself with his fist to send her away again, but she still collided with her fist, forming a clash of light and wind energy, destroying the earth.
Adam: This will be difficult, wait for me Lute, it won’t be long. I’ll only last long enough for my son to convince his girlfriend to win over 99 others.
Regina: What the hell are you talking about!!!!
Regina tried to hit him and crush him with all her ground but Adam just defended, dodged and ran away.
Adam: Come on!!! Even the gay Lucifer hit harder, witch!!!
Regina: Ahhhhhhhhh god how unbearable you are!!! You don’t know how upset I feel, I only come to swat flies, put an end to the false prophet, I won’t believe any of that nonsense about legends, no Nighlok will come to power!!! I will make sure there is no record, I will delete it!!! I will destroy that lie!!! No more fairy tales, nor would God allow a witness of-
Adam: Don’t swear in the name of the Lord, I trust that my son will change the world and will be the key to ending this corrupt fairy tale, until then I will put up with your complaints.
With one last punch he sent her to the other end of the city so that she fell into the depths of a lake hidden among the deep underground caves.
Adam: That will give me enough time… now let’s run!!!!
He commanded high flight knowing that the woman would chase him so he had to cause the greatest distraction.
Adam: I hope your date goes well.
●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●
♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤
♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧
♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡
◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇
Katya: This city is amazing!!!
-The woman with her pure blue eyes was amazed to see those ships flying as if flying in the stars painting the sky like a painting, keeping her eyes amazed-
Mai: I didn’t expect a world like this to exist.
-The electricity towers appeared in front of the road, moving like living beings, greeting the inhabitants as members of the group as in Beauty and the Beast.-
Subaru: Honestly this is almost the same as at home but with more furros everywhere.
-The majority of the inhabitants were all kinds of humanoid beasts, I even swear I saw a female manticore hugging a toned man-
The trio of friends were amazed at how a futuristic city built by Mammons showed such beauty in its futuristic architecture as if the old and new world would tenderly marry each other by making love, touching each other gently so that their girl would be born pretty.
Subaru: Well, we’re waiting!!!
Mai and Katya smiled at the proposal.
Starting their date at a restaurant.
“What do you want, gentleman?”
A man with the head of an octopus served them with chivalry.
Subaru: What are they going to want?
Mai: A mini Pizza!!!! -He enthusiastically asked for his order-
Katya: Elk meat with vegetables.
Subaru: A Caesar salad with extra mayonnaise… no… pass me the whole bottle.
“Right away sir, I won’t forget to bring special drinks because I see that it is a special day for you and your girlfriends.”
Mai: Psss!
Katya: Hey, excuse me, but I’m just his girlfriend.
“Oh my apologies madam, it’s just that in this city polygamy is quite common I thought”
Subaru: You may leave.
“My apologies indeed, I will bring you your request count.”
Subaru: Count?
“Is that what you are? No? I mean… he has the hood of the former vampire mayor of the city who left his inheritance in the mountain mansion and by his clothing he must come from there.”
Katya: An earl? Are you referring to Dracula?
“That’s right, founder of the city, she always asked to be treated as a man so as not to incite fights for her hand in marriage. It’s a shame that once the city was finished, our founder withdrew from the city to lock herself in that mansion on the hill.”
Mai: How do you know we come from there?
“A reservation from Archangel Adam who asked us to attend to young Natsuki Subaru and his girlfriends according to him”
Subaru: That idiot, although he at least helped us a lot on this date, thank him for us if he comes back.
“You don’t mind Count Subaru.”
Subaru: Just call me Subaru Natsuki.
“I will keep it in mind”
Mai: What was the name of the founder of the city.
“OH… of course our former vampire count, Lady Beatrice-sama, said that her destiny was to create a special place for her future, by orders of her mother before leaving, Queen Satella herself has a lot of respect for Lady Beatrice, we will never know why she hid from her own people after helping us, not even Sphinx and Ryuzu know of her whereabouts”
Subaru: Curious name, if I ever meet her, I hope I get along well with her and that she doesn’t get angry for hosting us at her old house.
“Well, if you’ll excuse me, I have to serve more clients.”
Mai: I feel like I have heard those names on some occasions when I spoke with Shiraori, she considers them friends so I don't want to believe that they are the same as her in the cruelty that that woman had.
Katya: Maybe you’re not like her, I mean my brother was an arrogant warrior and my exhusband was a control freak and even if I liked them I would never want to be like them.
Subaru: Do you have a brother? Maybe you should meet him.
Katya: At the moment I don’t think it’s a good option, he’s a good friend of Todd’s, I don’t know what he would think seeing me with another man without telling him to leave his friend.
Subaru: Right… I forgot that you were married before.
Katya: Doesn’t that affect you, Subaru? -with a worried grimace the woman took his hands with concern-
Subaru: Bah, that’s from the past, I’ll make sure you forget about that Todd guy and only have eyes for me. It’s not like I want Todd as an enemy but I won’t let him take my wife from me even though it’s quite hypocritical of me to be the one who stole you from him… he, he.
Katya: Subaru!!!
Mai: I told you it would be a bad third in your lovebirds flirting. -he said it with mockery while sipping his playing straw-
Katya: You are wrong!!! Because we don’t count more, I shouldn’t be the only one with a family, apart from my brother, I don’t think I have anyone more important in my life.
Mai: Well my mother and my sister are quite important to me but they probably don’t remember me so I’m alone for the moment.
Subaru: I’m sorry Mai, if you want we could go visit them and-
Mai: I don’t want that!!!
They both remained silent.
Mai: I mean, I promised to support them in this tournament and there will probably be threats so I’m not that sure and I’d rather them think I don’t exist than worry them about my existence.
Subaru began to remember his parents, and it was true.
[[Mom and dad must still be worried about me… along with Natsumi… oh no, I’m such an idiot, I worry so much about making my friends happy that I forget my other friends, Kazuma, Ainz, Tanya, even Ichigo and Leily, I don’t know how long it will be until the tournament ends and I can go back to them but if I fail, I’ll probably die and they’ll keep looking for me]]
Someone took my hand to see that Katya was looking at me with love and understanding.
Katya: You’re fine, Subaru.
Her delicate voice touched my soul, it was true, I couldn’t doubt, I had to earn my place to be able to reach the top and return home, I couldn’t fail anyone.
Subaru: I was just thinking how cute you look.
Katya: Subaru… not in front of Mai.
Mai: Meh it doesn’t affect me.
“Their dishes”
Subaru: Ahhh mayonnaise.
Katya: I hope you don’t love mayonnaise more than I do.
Subaru: Don’t worry, you will be the main one in my heart although I am worried about your jealousy.
Katya: Can’t a woman be jealous that there are 99 other women who can be with you?
Subaru: Oh no.
Mai: Here we go again.
Subaru: You know that I chose only you to make you happy.
Katya: I know but-
Subaru: Look, this will be a perfect date and I’ll show you a big surprise.
Katya: Yes, what a surprise.
Subaru: That’s why hold on. Are you coming Mai?
Mai: I won’t miss out on ruining everything.
After eating, they went to visit the clothing stores to see what to buy.
“OH what beautiful girls, you are a lucky man”
A dog girl ran the shop petting the two girls.
Katya: Thank you…
Mai: You can skip us now.
“Sorry, it’s just that seeing two twins with the same husband is such a nice thing to see.”
Mai: We’re not twins.
“Oh?”
Katya: He’s just my husband.
“Hey?...”
Subaru: Don’t worry, just bring what the girls want.
“Of course, sir, but you want a wedding photo.”
Subaru: How??
Katya: Excuse me?
Mai: What are you talking about?
So the three of them were dressed as if they were going to get married, with Subaru wearing the most elegant, formal dress suit with its shiny black while Mai and Katya wore the twin wedding outfit with those pure white dresses with a veil included.
Mai: I never thought I’d use one of these…
Katya: It’s too soon.
Subaru: Because we had to use this.
“For my store’s souvenir, I’ll still pay you to use your faces, I just needed a man with two such pretty women. I know they are not a couple or sisters but their similarities and being with the same boy is a great opportunity, Sorry.”
Mai: Whatever, just take the photo.
Katya: That we still have plans.
“Sure, you could just give your husband a kiss.”
Mai: What!!!
Katya: But it’s only mine.
Subaru: Eh… miss, I think so.
“Please, I will give cheap discounts and be my special customers in offers, just please!!!”
They both sighed for their moment.
Subaru: I think I should listen to his opinion. Girls!!!-
They both kissed their cheeks, one on each side so that the dog girl who was leaning over smiled, took the photo with the boy with his guard down and then they both took each other’s arms for the second photo.
“Thank you so much!!! They will never regret it!!!”
After the photo session they went to the fair, buying cotton candy.
Katya looked excited about a plush bear in the claw machine so Subaru secretly using his blood technique formed a small claw to take the plush.
Mai also wanted a souvenir so Subaru took a small rubber duck that she saw so she gave it to her.
Between the flying swings they rose as if they were flying screaming.
In the bumper cars Mai was grumbling because Subaru and Katya stood together against her.
During the roller coaster game they screamed as if they were children again and each hugged her side.
Faced with so much emotion, the couples saw that trio happy for every moment together. In the house of terror, the girls screaming, honestly Subaru, after literally being tortured alive, seeing people with makeup was something calm so he stayed relaxed, although it was sad because I guess that feeling of being sacrificed made him no longer afraid of these kinds of things.
[[It’s a shame I’m not scared anymore, Natsumi always played pranks on me just to laugh at me, I’ll have to pretend to be scared when I come back…]]
When leaving the house of terror, Katya noticed her drop in emotions so she became thoughtful about something.
While they rode the Ferris wheel to breathe comfortably.
Katya: You think about your Subaru family.
Subaru: Huh?? It’s so obvious… I… well, really even though I was stronger, I only defeated a small battalion of subordinates and an archbishop who if I stayed alive any longer would probably defeat me and seeing that I have to participate in a tournament where if something happens to me, I won’t see them again worries me.
((I know I can’t die but that Goddess knew my ability and seeing how close I manage to summon the other to trap me in an almost eternal embrace sinking into the depths of nothingness but only to return, I don’t know if I’m ready to know that hell again, maybe even dying would be the least cruel fate, Mai seems to feel so vulnerable because of what Shiraori did to her, I fear that I can’t even die and I’ll be trapped in an eternal problem, if I had given up, that albino woman with thousands of purple hands hugging my whole body he would have swallowed me in the jaws of his love, it’s quite scary)))
Subaru: I don’t know if I’ll see them again and what can I tell them, I went to a tournament and met my beautiful wife.
Katya: Wives perhaps?
Subaru: Eh… Katya, that’s not right, me.
Katya: I’ve thought about it, probably any other woman in my place would prohibit you from being with others and I also don’t want you to be with anyone else other than me. But it really matters more to me that you are happy with me, I have gotten along quite well with Mai, she is one of the few friends I have been able to have and I don’t want to leave her alone, that has made me think.
Taking his hand, I could see his concern, I don’t want him to hurt me, this could really be cruel… if it were another boy, nothing makes me happier than being distracted by his side, I know that according to Adam, fate would be cruel, I don’t know if the other girls are the same as me but.
Katya: I trust that you will make me so happy that I will ignore this infidelity, I am jealous and afraid of losing you but I don’t wish that on anyone, Subaru, love me, only me is what I want but deep down I know that you probably love them too but make me happy, cook for me, play with me, create a million ways to make me happy and although I may hate those girls, I only care that you are happy so promise that you will make them all think like me.
Subaru: That sounds so terrible, god I’m the one supposed to convince you, not you me, just listen to yourself. It is impossible for a man to love 100 women.
Katya: My Subaru breaks the impossible, believe in the you who believe in yourself.
Subaru didn’t know what to say when lips collided with his.
It was the most passionate, beautiful and sweet kiss he could have received.
Katya: Just this once, be a little more selfish.
Subaru: …Katya,
Hugging her, I carry her like a princess and take her to heaven.
Katya: Subaru!!!
Getting on one of those flying ships without the clients realizing it.
Subaru whistled, took blood and when he threw it he formed a sign of blood that crossed the entire fair.
Katya: Huh?
Subaru: Before fulfilling my selfishness, I also became selfish. This is your date so I’ll give it the best ending.
From various places in the fair, fireworks exploded in the sky, illuminating the night after a sunset that said goodbye to everyone.
Subaru: I may have 100 girlfriends but right now forget that, you’re mine and I’m yours. Be selfish this time.
Katya: This is all for me.
Subaru: Mai agreed to talk to those at the fair for this show.
Katya: She’s definitely a good friend, if she falls in love with you.
Subaru: For now this is for you.
Subaru bowed to the girl sitting in the corner, took out a box and opened it to reveal a ring.
Katya: Subaru me.
Subaru: As my first wife, I promise your happiness. – Holding her hand, I place the ring on her index finger – Marry me and be my first queen.
Katya: Yes, you are an idiot… ah?
Her legs felt full of energy, surprised because the weak bones rose to show her figure rise with Subaru’s help.
Subaru: As a sign of our love, this ring proves your loyalty to me – taking out another ring he gave it to her – my loyalty to you.
Katya: You really!!!
Subaru: Walk by my side every moment, my wife.
Katya: Just because it’s you.
Placing the ring on Subaru’s index finger, he decided to give him a deep kiss, with feeling, with affection.
While the lights painted the sky with explosions, their kiss intensified with that sight of two lovers willing even to the end to fight for each other’s happiness.
Katya: You better make all 100 of us happy together to come home, I want to meet your family and friends.
Subaru: Never doubt that.
Soon the beautiful scene showed a future of that tender couple united against everything.
●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●
♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤
♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧
♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡
◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇
BUT WHAT IF?
Katya: Subaru me.
Subaru: Ahhh how scary, let’s protect ourselves together.
Katya: Oh… yes…
SUBARU WILL NEVER SHOW ITS WEAKNESS TO KATYA.
Subaru: Would you marry me.
Katya: I… accept.
KATYA WAS MORE SELFISH.
After that beautiful kiss.
Katya: Let’s run away from the tournament and save your family!!
Subaru: I will.
Thus, both of them, along with Katya, fled from the fair to return to the human world, leaving everything behind.
Adam died at Regina’s hands.
Shiraori continues hunting Subaru.
Reuniting with his family, they fled as fugitives from the law looking to find his sister, but together with his friend Mai and his wife Katya they would remain together.
Katya: You don’t regret running away from that tournament, we’ll probably never find Natsumi.
Subaru: I know we will but I’m happy to have you as my only wife.
Katya: And I thank you, my dear husband, let’s hope that our girl is happy anyway.
With her quite enlarged belly, she smiled, hugging her husband, whom she would never share with anyone, even though he would silently hide his sadness at not finding his sister but would be happy with his wife.
Final Sin of Sloth: Fugitive with the Paraplegic.
“Not bad for my first ending but I can make the story longer, after all, there are still 99 more girlfriends left, I wonder if they will be as easy as this one, Jiji”
END.
Notes:
I apologize for taking a while to translate chapters.
I got a job and I have been busy, I will try to continue bringing as soon as possible
Chapter 8: CHAPTER 8
Summary:
Subaru could not even properly say goodbye to his beloved death while Shiraori enjoys the last movie in this world with the battle of father and son against demon woman.
Notes:
Enjoy an epic battle between two men against the strongest archbishop of Shiraori
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
REAL DREAM LIKE DEATH
Subaru: Katya I’m back from work, how is our baby, I’m sorry for the delay, it’s just that it’s difficult to get temporary work while we run away from…
Everything was dark, the door was even half open, on the outside everything looked so calm but inside the aroma of blood was nauseating, the objects were destroyed, several cobwebs could be seen in the corners with strange symbols, scratches between the walls; the sound of an unfair fight, the screams of his family and friends. The feeling of death itself chasing the boy. That feeling of vulnerability that he never wanted to feel again intensified.
Subaru: Mom… dad… Mai-san’ Katy!!! Catarina!!!
((I was searching around, even with the tense atmosphere I couldn’t stop, where did the blood come from, maybe that woman Mai talked so much about found us!!!))
I kept searching every room but I only found disasters, the screams didn’t stop, the howling, I could smell more indescribable, nauseating things, I wanted to vomit but I couldn’t, I had to find them but the deeper I went into the house the darker, the more vile, disgusting and vile my sight was. I wanted to believe that it was my imagination to see hanging, roasted, destroyed corpses. It was a carnage that disturbs my broken mind. I didn’t understand or didn’t want to believe that they were my loved ones.
“HELP-GAAA”
“SONOOOOOO-HOO-“
“NATSUKI-IIIITAAANN”
“BECAUSE YOU ABANDON US”
“BECAUSE WE DIE”
Subaru: SILENCE!!! I’M GOING TO FIND THEM I PROMISE!!!
Each time the heartbreaking screams became more intense, the cracks increased, painful sounds full of pain emerged as the house shook.
I could only run, run and run.
Until I got to my room and saw the hanging bodies of my wife, my daughter, my mother, my father, Mai, Kazuma, Ainz, Tanya, even Ichigo.
The boy only knelt before that putrid, sad and horrible sight. She was just a baby with her mother, what kind of monster would do that to her.
Subaru: No.. no’ because… BECAUSE!!!! WHO THE HELL DID THIS!!!
A creak was heard from behind.
Even though Subaru was afraid, his anger and revenge consumed him and he ran to the sound.
Subaru: BLOOD MANIPULATION CONVERGENCE.
Forming a sphere of blood he created a shot to kill regardless of whether it destroyed his own house.
Subaru: I WILL KILL YOU!!!
That figure only moved lazily as if his life did not matter, barely dodging while the boy only continued with his blood forming spears to cut the figure.
Subaru: GET OUT AT ONCE!!!
Opening his hands, he touched the ground to return all the blood from his area to bombs that exploded in the enemy’s face.
He just left the house and Subaru without thinking threw himself at the figure.
Subaru: You’re going to die here. Hitting everything in his path, he jumped into the sky to fall on the figure and break its spine.
¿?: Tch auuuuchhh.
Subaru: I want to see your face before I painfully kill you.
Take the hooded being to reveal its hideous face to release it at the exact moment.
¿?: What’s happening? You weren’t going to kill me?
Subaru: No… it’s not happening… Those eyes, that figure, those zempaku features, even his gaze.
¿?: I was hoping that you would kill me without hesitation’ otōtan
Subaru: Natsumi’
¿?: Error little brother, my name is Imustan the archbishop of the otōtan pride
Subaru: WHY THE HELL DID YOU JOIN THAT CULT!!! BECAUSE YOU KILLED MY FAMILY!!! TO OUR FAMILY!!!
Imustan: My only family is your brother, I will not let us be separated so I will take everything from you so that you only have me.
Subaru: YOU ARE A-
Imustan: DAMN!!! BITCH!! TRAITOR!!! INGSULSA!!! REPELLENT AND REPULSIVE WOMAN!!! HAHA I AM BROTHER BUT AS LONG AS IT’S SSS MYOOOO!!! SEE YOU LATER
From his hood he took out a launcher with a slug that I had never seen before, full of sharp teeth, red eyes, a stone helmet, black as night.
Subaru: Natsumi…
Imustan: I will make you mine when you are dying, oh and that is no longer my name… sleep well’ otōtan.
Shooting at the dark slug only caused an explosion.
Subaru: If only I hadn’t escaped that night I would have saved you.
They were the last thoughts of the boy who was shocked by that image of his sister corrupted into a monster.
Boom!!!!
●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●●
♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤♤
♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧♧
♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡
◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇
%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%
<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<
>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>
$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$
Subaru: Ahhhhhh.
Katya: Subaru, are you okay?
Looking around I noticed that we were still at the fair, we had already come down from heaven and I could see that my beloved could walk again, she had her ring, she was dressed like our first date, all of that then was a dream, it felt so real.
Subaru: I think it was a brilliant nightmare, I daydreamed something terrifying.
Anxiety haunted me, a brutal blow to my face, the aroma of blood and visors continued to permeate my nose, the image did not disappear, I felt the liquids in my hand even without having anything, I felt eaten away inside, I wanted to cry, I didn’t know why I lived that physical life.
Katya: What a thing.
That look of Subaru’s was the same as when he woke up out of nowhere from his kidnapping, as if suddenly he came from another world, as if the tragedy consumed him to wake up from a trance. The look that came when he woke up, I was afraid he was experiencing something similar to that moment so I held his sleeves to look him in the eyes.
Subaru: Nothing important. I don’t want to ruin our date.
[[He looked scared whether to tell me or not, it was obvious that he didn’t want to ruin our date, I appreciate that but I won’t let him carry everything alone again, so I took the sleeve of his arm to keep him firm to me, I looked at him with my eyes wide open looking straight into his, I’m not going to leave him alone in this]]
Katya: Please, Subaru, I told you not to hide anything from me. We are a couple and we share everything together, so tell me everything.
Looking at their pleas, even with fear I decided to tell what I saw despite not having confidence to endure it.
Subaru: I….
A green hand, it was not of shadows, it was a green hand full of blood, it was not like that of that witch I saw the last time I died. It was a liquid hand, almost a hairy reptile, melted like octopus tentacles with black claws that caressed my organs, I spun around, I felt drowned, it was a vile sensation of feeling a viscous being swimming between me to see how that hand approached my heart, holding it gently to stop my body. I could see a formless being emerge behind my back, it wasn’t that witch, it was something worse, it approached my ear to whisper something.
¿??: ဒီအဆုံးသတ်ကို မေ့လိုက်ပါ ချစ်သူ၊ မင်းငါ့ကိုပိုင်ဆိုင်ပြီး မင်းအသက်မရှင်နိုင်ဘူးဆိုတာ မမေ့ပါနဲ့၊ မင်းမိသားစုကို အိပ်မက်မက်ပြီး မင်းကို ရန်သူတွေတိုက်ခိုက်မှာကို ကြောက်တယ်လို့ သူ့ကိုပြောလိုက်ပါ။
I suddenly returned to the scene where I woke up, as if I had been in a trance.
Katya: Subaru? Something happened.
Subaru: Uff- suuuss- I’m sorry Katya, it’s just that I thought that if I had a daughter with you I would be afraid that someone would attack us.
Katya blushes at the comment to sigh and calm her nerves.
Katya: You’re afraid that you can’t always protect us, right.
Subaru: No!! It’s just that…
Katya: That’s normal Subaru, I barely know how to walk, and that’s thanks to you but I will always look for ways to make myself strong so that you don’t feel afraid, don’t leave everything on your shoulders, I’m also strong and those who love you will strive to be strong for you, so you never feel alone with me by your side.
Looking into her beautiful eyes, I was glad that at least she could understand what I felt, I don’t know why I felt like I had to say something else but I think that for my own good… I don’t know that I felt something strange but she will be by my side.
Subaru: Thank you Katya.
Katya: Of course, I wouldn’t mind having a daughter named after you.
Subaru: Catarina?
Katya: I think I can think of something better.
Subaru: Is that really your opinion of my dream? -with sarcasm in his words he flirted with his girl, blushing but trusting her words-
Katya: Yes, plus you and I are going to be stronger together with Mai.
Subaru: Don’t even doubt that, we need to protect those we love.
Katya: So let’s hope Adam wants to train us when we finish our date. Who knows the situation best to collect information.
Mai: Hey!!! I hope you’re done, I want to go home, I want to sleep…uh… KATYA!!! YOU CAN WALK!!!
Katya: All thanks to my dear husband. -Waaaa!!!- She almost fell because it was her first time walking but Subaru held her by her hip to lift her up with him while they were both hugging.
Subaru: The best for my wife.
They both hugged each other warmly while Mai watched them from afar with revulsion because of the excess affection that lovebirds have for each other.
Mai: How cheesy, well let’s go home.
Heading to the mansion, Katya being helped by Subaru holding her so they can walk slowly, slowly, when they reach the door of the mansion the trio manage to see a yellow light landing in the front yard of the mansion. Crashing into the grass, leaving him with burns, bumps and scrapes, the subject without a mask stood up in pain from his fall.
Katya: And that?
Subaru: Adam?
Mai: The weird guy!!!
Adam: Ouch… ah it’s good that you’re back, girls we’ll talk later. They lend me the boy. I need you to help me with something, thank you.
Subaru: Wait…
Adam grabbed the boy to fly him away in a hurry.
Mai: Should we be calm? -holding Katya so she wouldn’t fall by herself helping her up to the mansion-
Katya: Subaru is strong, he will come back and tell us what happened. I trust him like he trusts me.
Mai: If you say so.
So both girls returned home trusting that the boy would solve it.
■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■
Regina: That damned escapee, he dared to survive so long just to run away, forget the boy, I’m going to kill that useless man who pretends to be the father of humanity, that attempt at a man, that fallacy in his being, that daring to stand out above us superior beings, I am the best woman in history, I am an absolute existence, the example of perfection incarnated in a cruel, brutal world. No one deserves my presence and yet I give my kindness, my name, my presence, my status, I give everything of myself to give even a token of my attention, I grant it.
“Oh come on Regis, it’s just another opponent who doesn’t underestimate you and that’s why I run away, no one likes to die so his reaction is understandable.”
Regina: Pff just because it’s you, I’m willing to accept you interrupting my speech.
“Because we are best friends, plus I can see that the boy I like is coming miles away.”
Regina: What? Will he really bring it? That’s what I didn’t expect.
“I told you it was just a matter of patience, but I don’t want to ruin my surprise so I’ll leave you alone.”
Regina: Don’t you want him to see you from the front? Because? That he’s not supposed to ruin all your plans.
“You will know soon so I recommend not looking him in the eyes, I will even temporarily help you from falling but the rest will depend on you.”
Regina: You are very strange Shiraori.
Shiraori: Well I wish you luck, I’m going to make my move.
The spider woman with purple albino hair, wearing classic noble clothing from the European era of the sixties, retreated into the shadows, leaving the girl with albino noble clothing confused and angry.
■■■■■■■■■■■□□□□□□□□□□□□●●●●□□
Adam: We’re almost there, but let’s stop here.
He stopped in the middle of a bench in the park leaving them both sitting in the quiet night.
Subaru: What was that about taking me flying?
Adam: You’re still not as strong as I thought you would be, if we’re not careful that woman could pulverize you.
Subaru: What woman? -a fleeting memory of a bloody scene came to his head, alarming the boy- My sister? Or that Shiraori person?
Adam: I don’t think your sister is a show-off.
That calmed the boy down a bit so he decided to respond with jokes just like the angel man.
Subaru: You don’t know her in her days; He is capable of killing me.
Adam: Haha
Subaru: Haha
Adam: Ha ha ha, even if I didn’t know her, I doubt it, she doesn’t seem to know you and she looks more grown up than you.
Subaru: Well that relieves me a little. -the boy saw a small spider on the bench behind them-
Subaru: Hey little one, we scared you, sorry if-
Adam: SUBARU HIGH!!!!
Subaru: Huh?
The spider spat an acidic poison into his eyes.
Subaru: Ahhhhhhhghhh what the hell!!!!
Adam: What I was afraid of.
With a ray of light he destroyed the spider.
Adam: Shiraori knows things so she blinded you to avoid our trick, this is bad, yes oh yes we will have to fight.
Subaru: What do you mean by trick, this is the work of that woman Mai talks so much about.
Adam: She told you her story.
Subaru: Before my appointment, you told me about puberty syndrome, is it possible to cure that? I would like to help you with that.
Adam: Look, let’s do this, we go and defeat the archbishop and when the fight is over, I will personally help you eliminate that syndrome so that your friend is safe, if we go to the mansion now that woman will chase us so we have to stop her without endangering your friends, okay.
Subaru: Since everything is complicated, it’s okay, just tell me what I should do, since I am temporarily blind, remember that I can’t see anything because of that poison.
Adam: Right, I forgot. Well either way this will be a good workout. Relying only on sight is a condemnation, you need to use all your senses such as hearing, touch, taste and smell to fight plus a sixth sense that few develop.
Subaru: And how do you know that I can develop it.
Adam: You are a Nighlok. You will do the impossible to survive so you won’t be able to see your opponent but that doesn’t mean you can’t feel him to defeat him.
Subaru: I hardly believe in you.
Adam: I swear I will give my life just so you can return to your women.
Subaru: You would be able to deliver something like that.
Adam: On my life I swear to you that until my last breath I will make sure that you live after me, as a father I will be able to give everything for my son.
Those words were the most serious thing Adam said, even more serious than telling me that I can make 100 women happy. He spoke with confidence, security and control of being a proud father.
Subaru: I don’t think you can fulfill it but I would like to know what you see in me.
Adam: I know that you will be a leader, a key piece to change the future and make this world a better place.
Subaru: Hum… I doubt it but let’s give it a try.
Adam: Okay, now get ready because I only have five minutes to give you all the basic fighting and skill control lessons before attacking the woman, and it won’t be easy.
Subaru: Wait!!! Like five-
A blow landed on his stomach, sending him crashing into the tree.
Adam: Lesson one. The enemy does not give you time and will attack you. Let’s go with all Subaru.
Subaru: Poof Hai sensei.
Subaru, getting up, approached for a fist bump between the two.
Without a doubt this boy achieved a lot in a short time, but he should not be so arrogant, I made that mistake and I almost died so I must bring him down from his cloud and show him that he is not yet at the level of the strong so that he can reach that level he must do this.
Adam: Stop Natsuki.
Stopping his last fist.
Subaru: Huh?
Adam: You hit well, but you are blind and you are going to face the most powerful monster you can meet right now, this is not a life or death fight. It’s a live or live fight. You must give everything in this because if you fail.
Bringing a chilling silence, the man closing his eyes spoke seriously.
Adam: You will die.
Subaru: Gulp -Subaru gulped at the words-
Adam: You are not the strongest, but you must beat the strongest so do what is not expected, break that barrier, break the status quo of society. A strong can lose to the weak if he achieves a great strategy. Use the terrain, the trap, your own strength, your opponent’s. Give more than strength use survival. Smell everything, even what harms you, taste regardless of its taste content, touch everything to make it part of you, hear even the smallest sound and at the same time do not lose the sense of any of it. You are the Nighlok of death, you have control over all lives and your own. It’s okay to be afraid of death but you should always keep it as your ally. Let the blood flow in you and make it your attack, not to kill but to win. You are with me Subaru.
Those words are certainly so strange but I can hear his confidence in that voice, he’s not doing it for lessons, he wants me to get over it, what a bastard.
Subaru: HAI SENSEI!!! DON’T GO TO DISAPPOINT ME.
Thus with smiles of arrogance, both charged light and blood to clash both fists against each other.
○○○○●○○●●●●●●●○○○○○○○○○●●○○•○○
In a theater chamber a woman was looking at a large screen that records the road, being semi circular with seats made of fine oak wood with seats. A group was gathered there observing the scene while a woman directed everyone as if a show was going to start.
Shiraori: Don’t worry, these cameras of my little babies will record the entire battle without us being detected or their abilities affecting us, it will be like watching a live movie.
“WHY THE HELL DON’T YOU ATTACK THAT GUY YOURSELF, YOU JUST BLINDED HIM!!! IT IS THE PERFECT TIME TO ATTACK”
Shiraori: And ruin my movie!!! No, thanks. I want to stop you from talking during the show, Todd.
The uniformed orange-haired Vollachian only grumbled in annoyance as he used his hood to cover himself.
“Our boss’s laziness is unforgivable!!! Tasteless!!! Intolerant!!! I should be looking for more clues on how to bring the Goddess back!!!! Our Goddess!!!! My brain shudders!!!”
“What my boss means is that, we’ve wasted time, he’s sure it’s acceptable to do nothing.”
“As long as nothing happens to my husband, I wouldn’t mind just watching the whole beautiful love scene, plus it’s not like I care much about Regina, always showing off.”
“You know, I hope that that minimal piece of meat is something attractive to turn into a toy because it would be a shame if it were torn apart without being used for the first time.”
“As long as there is food I will be there, although my sister could not come due to distance problems and you did not want to help her teleport”
Shiraori: I’m lazy.
“No, I’m as lazy as you boss!!! Ahhh but I am not worthy of my sin!!! Not even my role but I work harder than anyone else!!!! “My brain!!!”
“And he is the best boss of all those here”
“What are you implying about my husband!!!”
“Nothing mom…”
“Speaking of which, didn’t the other two come? Will they be busy?”
Shiraori: Patience, one day we will all meet, by the way, maybe in the next meeting I will introduce our new member.”
“Pff another piece of meat, wasn’t excess laziness enough, by the way, didn’t envy and melancholy come?”
Shiraori: I’m afraid their missions are complicated and I’m preparing Pride for their presentation to the world so they never forget her.
Todd: Tch and I thought I was more deserving of that position.
Shiraori: Don’t worry, if we’re lucky, I can give you an extra one to share since we still have one ira, two lust, and two envy positions available. Of course, the last of my gluttony was already occupied, melancholy and benevolence along with pride are unique in their kind, the two are already occupied, laziness and greed, I was only allowed one since creating another would make Regina hate me. Don’t feel bad Todd, we’ll find you a position or replace one of them if they end up dying… oh it’s about to start. Take notes of this fight because Regina is the strongest, whether she wins or loses will decide the role of all of you.
“Yes, yes, whatever, I want to return home with my bags of meat, mom wants a lot of attention.”
“I’m hungry we”
“Ahhh I should continue but no way!!!”
“Now, calm down, heaven.”
“I should have joined Regina and not agreed to work for this pair.”
Todd: I don’t know why I’m here, I should look for my beloved Katya.
Shiraori: Sweethearts, I wish Stride were here, it’s a shame that death overtook him before being part of the new world, at least my missing archbishops do a great job.
●•••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••●
Regina: Tch I don’t trust that spider again, 5 minutes have passed, I started destroying everything that passes by and no one comes, I’m going to look for it now-
Interrupted by a falling sound, behind her two boys fell from the sky posing like jojos their appearance destroying the concrete of the road smiling like model stars in magazines.
Shiraori: Ahhhhhhhhh it’s going to start, that’s good, that’s good, silence, this is going to be good. Place your bets and eat your popcorn, this is going to be good.
Regina: It’s about time you arrived, at least you brought that idiot, listen well human, if you give information maybe I’ll spare your life a little if I find it interesting. Because you increase or shall I say, taint our witch genes, we are specialties in our verse, we are-
Subaru: What does the girl look like?
Adam: Albino with small tits dressed as a nobleman.
Subaru: I see.
Adam: Technically you don’t see anything.
Regina: Arch is in the family to interrupt my speech, can’t you see that I’m in a hurry because of that idiot?
Subaru: I’m sorry!!! It’s just that I’m blind and I wanted to know what you look like before fighting.
Regina: Ahh, look, just answer my questions and I can rest easy before killing-
Subaru: So you think so?
Adam: Do it, I’ll help as soon as you can land a good hit.
Subaru: Ugh- preparing the palms of my hands, hearing the girl’s voice, walking little by little I stand in front of her, I close my eyes, then I move with the wind, I hear water at the other end of the city, my nose can feel flower pollen, moving my body I dance as if I were a drop of water, I taste the same air, with my arms and legs I move as if it were the wind that guides me, even without seeing anything, I notice a red presence in front To me, I can feel his desire to kill me, his hunger for curiosity. She’s angry with me but that’s enough, I see that gene she was talking about, that emerging inside her that protects her.
Regina: And this one is itchy.
I continue moving as if I were the sun in its rotation to reach dawn, my blood flows throughout my body and I gather it into a sphere in front of me.
Regina: So a vampire? Pff, go ahead, give your best blow if you want, as long as you already answer my question I will let you try to do something but don’t be disappointed with how pathetic you end up being, in the end you were born human with nothing special, it is normal to fail to attack a being as special as me, not even the saint of the sword or the first divine general have managed to even make me bleed a drop, if you wonder why that stupid man in front of you could do something even like a crack it was just his luck and that I didn’t I concentrated on the fight, I only gave him the advantage but now I am at 100% concentration, nothing and no one can even move me from my place at this moment. I am the impenetrable rock, the absolute figure of perfection, a splendid and absolute embodiment of the divine, the sacred, the most loved. So just because you’re a dirty bastard newbie who wants to try something new I’ll let you try something so small but remember everyone fails except me because I’m the purest creature that everyone wishes they were but won’t be so thank me-
A rock in a river, fire in the hand, the drop of peace.
Bringing my palms together, the sphere of blood fused with my shadow energy so that with my two hands I manipulated that essence. Seeing the woman in front of me gave me the opportunity to use both hands, charging the sparks in my veins, feeling all my power, I put it together in a clap.
“SHADOW BLOOD SHOT”
The blood arrow was concentrated, dissolving the sphere into a laser beam that hit the girl’s forehead, breaking her shoulder, crossing her barrier, destroying her shield, the blood spurted out next to her destroyed flesh, forming a hole in her body, charring her skin with that shadow, releasing sparks in a mini explosion of blood and viscera.
Regina: Puafgghhhh!!!!!
I could hear the woman spit blood in front of me.
Adam smiled with pride as he watched the scene.
Adam: That’s what I was talking about.
Shiraori: Fuah!!! -she looked with eyes like a four-leaf clover, amazed by that scene, savoring the moment with her tongue-
Regina was just frozen, she was in shock, she hesitated, she was scared for the first time in her life, for a few seconds her life remained static.
((This brat came out of nowhere, no one knows him, he hasn’t had that much time and… he dares to break what makes me special, what makes me unique, he’s so))
Adam: Don’t stop!!! Do the flurry of punches now!!!!
Subaru: Noticed.
Taking the blood that shot out, I formed my fists with that blood and my feet took flight to kick it eight times in a row.
Fist in his face exploding his forehead.
Kick to his spine.
Headbutt in his teeth.
Left fist on his buttock.
Right fist in his stomach.
Left kick to his legs causing him to kneel.
Right kick breaking his back.
And with my chest I gave him one last blow that sent his entire body exploding until he went quite far away.
Adam: Haha, I knew that skill of yours would work. Without a doubt you have done a great job but it is not over yet.
Subaru: What do you mean?
Behind them, the intact woman appeared walking with a lost look, she hesitated but stood up again, rebuilding all her bones, showing a monster full of fury that only Subaru could not see but could feel.
Subaru: I guess it can regenerate.
Adam: Now two against one. Runs!!!!
Adam flew away as Subaru followed behind him.
Regina: I don’t care about anything anymore, just die once and for all.
Forming wind axes, he sent flying slashes to slice their heads but they broke them. Adam with his guitar and Subaru with his fist covered in blood.
Adam: Listen to me, I can’t get through that shield but you can’t do that that often, so we’ll cover each other and when you can do it again. He gives everything to kill her once and for all.
Subaru: I don’t think it will work but you have to try.
Regina: Stop chattering!!!
Tearing up the floor deforms it to raise it as if dusting a rug by shaking it to cut both.
Adam: Now how I taught you.
Subaru, hearing the sound, prepared himself and, in the collision of that giant carpet, together they jumped between their feet as ground to avoid losing the fall and remaining in the air.
Regina: Die now!!!
With more cuts coming their way.
Adam pulverized them with his lights to defend the boy and send him into the air so that they both continued flying.
Subaru: BLOOD MANIPULATION CONVERGENCE
Forming arrows of blood that riddled the girl who only reinforced her shield to jump and punch them both directly but Adam with his guitar blocks while Subaru holds him to gain momentum and both charge at her. However, the guitar breaks and they are both sent crashing into the mountain.
Regina: This is how useless power feels.
Charging energy he stomped his foot for an avalanche of cuts to head towards them.
Adam took flight to hold Subaru and he was in the air.
Subaru: GOAL RIN
The accumulated shadow energy genkidama collided with the cutting wind energy, forming an explosion that cut down all the trees around.
So Regina would take two to use as hammers and jump to crush them.
Subaru, taking two trees, would jump from Adam to collide both.
Adam taking the electrical tower sent it crashing into both of them.
Adam: Dodge boy!!!!
Subaru would step aside letting the tower collide with her.
Subaru: Try not to kill me.
Adam: That’s what I do.
Regina: Die!!! Die!!!! Die!!!
With all kinds of cuts directed at them, Adam decided to go for it last.
Adam: Well boy, this won’t kill her but it will be the key piece for you to attack.
Subaru: Adam, what are you planning?
Regina: Dies of a-
Adam: DOMAIN EXPANSION
ETERNAL ROCK AND ROLL
A heavenly light enveloped the area, destroying Regina’s projectiles to form an artificial sky that with Adam’s guitar formed light that created beats of music in tunes to destroy the girl who remained still enduring each blow.
Adam: Golden terminators charging!!!!
Forming a battalion of women with spears made of gold, they threw themselves to cut the girl who only created sparks of anger so that the thunder that fell on her only made her angry and with all her power she sent cuts to each one.
Regina: You know that even if all your dominion attacks me!!! You can’t hurt me.
Adam: Yeah, I can’t, but he can.
Subaru fell from his clouds, forming his fist of blood.
Regina: Not again. Former pan-
Subaru: SHADOW BLOOD SHOT
He hit the girl again, breaking her shield.
Subaru: NOW ADAM!!!
ADAM: EXTERMINATION ENTERTAINMENT
The entire domain concentrated on coming together to pulverize her and burn her alive. The light concentrated on eliminating her while Subaru continued hitting her, receiving the light.
Regina: You will be an idiot!!! We’re both going to-
Subaru: GOA
Starting a fire with his hand, he burns it alive along with the technique so that it collapses in an explosion.
Boom!!!!
Adam: Subaru!!!
With concern he looked around waiting for the alive boy.
To see a thumb of the earth rise.
Adam: Are you okay?
Subaru: My bones are broken but we defeated her.
Adam: No, you defeated her.
Helping the boy, he lifted him from the rubble to help him heal with his sacred light healing his wounds, he helped him stand up and between them they smiled for that victory.
Subaru: Come on, you trained me, the credit is yours.
Adam: I wouldn’t even scratch it without your skill and adaptation. Didn’t you see how, without knowing my domain, you hid in the clouds to launch yourself like a goat, a great one.
Subaru: I can’t see yet.
Adam: That makes it better.
Subaru: Oh come on, it was thanks to-
Adam pushed it with all his strength to the other end as if it were nothing.
A push with all his strength that threw him away from the rubble.
Almost more than 100 meters away.
Subaru: And that’s because it was-
“IMPERIAL PERFECTION DOMAIN EXPANSION”
A divine city rose from the rubble with a woman standing on top raising the earth in metal bullets forming an entire advancing but medieval empire filled with air that moved her like a goddess to send hundreds of cuts to where they were both to slice the man who pushed Subaru.
Subaru: ADAM!!!!
Sadly his sight recovered to be able to see a grotesque image, his sight gradually laminated showed him seeing something so horrible, which would give him another trauma.
Adam because you saved me, get out of there, you still have to go back to Lute, you can’t leave me the rest, Adam. Because you gave your life for me.
Adam: Run away with your girlfriends.
With a last smile he was torn to pieces like ground meat, leaving only his viscera, organs and pulverized blood on a menu all over the floor.
Regina: It sucks to have to use my domain but just to kill them both.
Subaru was paralyzed, he had to escape but he had no energy, he barely recovered, fully seeing the image but before even taking control.
The expansion reached him and he was equally sliced with a last scene he could barely see the lady’s neck without seeing her face of the assassin he faced.
...
RETORN DEATH
Subaru: Puafgghhhh.
Adam: Boy, you’re fine.
Subaru: Fly high!!!! It’s not over yet, let’s escape now!!!
Adam even with the doubt of that, he did not hesitate, he took him in his arms and flew as high as he could, he did not stop because of the boy’s screams telling him to fly to the other end of the road without stopping and although he wanted to know why, he soon felt the energy and knew why.
The girl’s domain.
Flying to the other end when the domain was activated, they avoided it by a few centimeters, leaving the girl more confused.
Regina: IT’S A JOKE!!!! YOU DON’T KNOW HOW MUCH IT COST ME TO DO THIS!!! ONLY-
Subaru: WAIT!!!!!
Regina and Adam were confused by her scream.
Subaru: I want to reach a peace agreement please!!!
Adam: Huh???
Regina: Is this a joke?
Her control was deactivated and she got down from her place and approached the boy even more confused.
Regina: I think you don’t understand your place.
Adam left Subaru resting and became alert in case he tried to attack but Subaru stopped him.
Subaru: We couldn’t introduce ourselves well and I haven’t even been able to see you because I went blind, right now I think I’ll be able to recover my sight so we can talk calmly.
Regina noticed the boy was uneasy and wondered why now after almost killing himself he wanted to talk, maybe he wanted something, she was upset.
Regina: Listen to me well boy, and listen very well, because I will only say it once, this fight is not going to end like this because you say so, this is going to end when-
At that moment, Regina, due to her exhaustion, forgot to activate her shield to trip over some stones and when she was about to fall, Subaru caught her and at that moment her sight returned so that both of them looked into each other’s eyes at the moment of the electric shock of destiny.
Regina: Hey!!!
Subaru: Ah!!!
Regina: This won’t end… until… YOU PUT ME ON FOUR AND MAKE ME YOURS!!!!
With heartfelt eyes the girl stood up to paw at her hands and drool with blushing cheeks, she was only thinking about the boy now.
Subaru: Hehe… I don’t know why I feel bad now for thinking this would work.
Adam: Damn… it’s one of the worst.
Subaru: Wait a minute… you knew that she and I, Hum.
Regina: Ahhh… no wait!!! Because I feel so hot, so embarrassed now with you!!! What the devil!!! Because you are so cute!!!! Ahhhhh what is happening to me!!!!
Subaru: Because I find her adorable, Adam!!! What does this mean!!!
Adam: You see now they both finally saw each other eye to eye so their souls finally met each other which started the spark of love.
Subaru: And you think I’m going out with a girl who tried to kill me!!!
Regina: Wait!!! Like what destiny!!!
Adam: You see, if you don’t reciprocate, you will probably die of sadness because now your love for him is stronger than your hate.
Regina: You!! Like you.
Looking again at the boy he was holding he could see his facial features, his gaze, he could caress his hair, he felt so happy, his heart felt totally full of life. She never felt this with any of her husbands and wives that she had in her entire life, for the first time she felt warmth, the desire to be one with someone in her entire life.
Regina: You are the most tender man I have ever seen, haha, I would like to have a family with you, live together in my mansion, be able to watch the sunsets together, hug each other, kiss each other, I want your smile, I never thought it would be the most beautiful smile in the world. Be mine, Subaru is your name isn’t it? My husband
Subaru: Oh… thanks for the offer, you’re also very pretty, but we barely know each other, wouldn’t you like to chat first.
Regina: I have to organize our wedding, there is no time to waste, I can’t wait to make you mine, I want my heart to be in you.
Subaru: Thank you but I should tell my wife that it seems I have someone else who loves me, maybe between the three of us…
Adam: Shit.
Regina: Do you have another… woman?
Subaru: Adam?
Adam: I think…
Regina: If you move I’ll kill you man.
Adam: Okay, I’m standing here…
Regina: Your name is Subaru, isn’t it?
Subaru: Subaru Natsuki…
Regina: From now on you belong to me so get some sleep, we’ll talk about your other woman at home.
Subaru: Like at home?
Regina punched him in the face to knock him out.
Regina: If you let me go, I won’t kill you. I will take my husband with me, if his wife lets him go, I will not seek to kill her but tell her that if she comes for him, I will kill her. You understood.
Adam: I understand…
Regina: Just for bringing my husband to me, I will spare your life, but if I see you again, I will not hesitate to kill you.
Adam: Hmm… I get it.
Regina: I’m taking my husband home, watching him sleep makes me so happy, I already want to desecrate him but a couple must get married first so I have to plan a wedding, you’re not invited. This is between him and me.
Adam: I can go now.
Regina: Do whatever you want, right now, I just want to be home with my love.
So the white-haired woman walked away with the sleeping boy in her arms.
Adam: Damn, and now what I’m going to tell the girls… I guess he can escape, I trust… Good luck Subaru…
All seen by the archbishops who had divided opinions.
“I guess it’s a victory.”
“Brain doesn’t understand anything!!!”
“It seems that Regina has found true love, how sweet.”
“It’s my chance to find my Katya”
“I’m hungry we”
“I don’t know what you see in that piece of meat but I suppose he’s happy, don’t you think so, Your Majesty? “Shiraori?”
Shiraori was frozen, her poison was not supposed to be reversed but the boy regenerated his eyes and became immune, and he also knew how to react in time, saving the first man from dying and putting his strongest ally in a vulnerable state.
Shiraori: I’ll take a break, it’s too much for me. The meeting ended.
“And what a fly this one bit”
As the girl withdrew, she became nervous with insecurity but at the same time sought to calm down, she had a lot of fun but now there was a new threat.
Shiraori: Yes, I made you with a lot of love… but I guess it’s an opportunity to create a new ally. Preferably avoid this from happening again. But hey Subaru Natsuki, I wonder how happy this new story would be Jijiji.
END.
Notes:
Well everything is going wrong now. Subaru kidnapped and I think it will become a tradition because the next chapter is the beginning of Subaru's hell and everything will change.
Chapter 9: CHAPTER 9
Summary:
A story that is a fragment of a school project of mine adapted into the work.
The most extensive conflict in the entire fanfic so far.
And an ending with a unique surprise.
We will see each other in the next chapters with a linear story from now on.
Let's start
Notes:
Welcome to chapter 9 that curiously and poetically in arc 9 of the original work of Re: zero begins the hell arc of Subaru Natsuki. Unconsciously, Subaru's hell also begins in this fanfic.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
RE: BLACK SOULS CAPÍTULO 9
THE SECRET OF THE 100 BRIDES.
Once upon a time in an old village, abandoned by the old gods, there was a boy who always had faith in achieving things, in making people happy. He considered himself everyone’s older brother. Even as just a child, he considered working, hunting, and defending his people lost in the forest; because they were the only humans in this world immersed in darkness, full of violence, drowned in suffering. In fact, for them it was a blessing not to be noticed by God, because if they were noticed, they would be cursed.
But one day an epidemic arose, red welts like inflamed warts appeared on their faces, endless itching on every extremity of their bodies, physical exhaustion, crying blood, equally flammable sneezing with weakened bodies turning gray, dry, like deformed wooden zombies, the town was being consumed by a strange disease.
The child for some reason even had contact with patients, even if he did so with protection and care. He didn’t seem to contract the disease, as if he couldn’t be touched, be invisible to her. So he determined to warn his people to resist, he would seek the cure, seeking the wise man of this world. Well, the legends spoke of a man as old as the moon who knew everything, from the origin of the universe, the science of human transmutation, the ingredients of the perfect wine, the perfect treatments for each disease and even the years of life left for each living being.
Determined I begin an expedition beyond the village, deep in the forest, within the dark darkness of the lost. Searching for the place of origin of that man. Only to be surrounded by living zombies that devoured everything in their path, making it part of them. Including structures, food and disturbingly the very air that passed through their noses became radioactive and toxic. They were deformed, with scars from when they were alive, with an appetizing desire to eat meat.
“Ahhhhh, zombies, I hate you, I hate you”
Running, the boy dodged and hit each one with his fists and for some reason, even touching the blood, nothing happened to the boy, he continued in pursuit until he stumbled upon a hatch in the ground.
“What is this? A door down, come on, come on, open ahhhhh”
Little by little he was about to be eaten alive because there was no way out.
“I failed my village, my home, my people, I couldn’t find out who my parents were, I’m sorry children snif, snif I guess this is the end of me”
The child began to sob until the hatch opened with two hands, he put the child inside the hole and threw a grenade to close the hatch, exploding the zombies outside.
“Ahhhhh, who are you?”
“Don’t move, I haven’t seen a human in a long time, Alfred prepares the table, I always wanted to see a human alive after so long.”
The masked subject was a boy of the same age dressed in a green tracksuit, leather shoes, a bulletproof vest, and knee and elbow protection. Equally green helmet, green long-sleeved shirt with black spots, a scarf that surrounded his entire neck, snow goggles, wearing short clothes with thick pants like a soldier.
“Hey who are you?”
“Oh yes, sorry for my lack of morals, my name is Flugel, I am the guardian of this war shelter, a bunker from centuries ago when society was not destroyed by the Goddess”
“Goddess?”
Flugel: Long story, I’ll tell you what you need at the table, how everything is there Alfred”
“Grraaaaaawaaa gra, gra”
A toothless man with greenish skin dressed as a butler with a mustache, beard and white gloves had a tea set preparing the table.
“That’s a zombie!!!”
Flugel: Don’t be afraid, he’s trained and yet he doesn’t have the teeth to bite, you know, the apocalypse has lasted so long that I’m starting to use them for my benefit on these undead.
“Why do you cover your face?”
Flugel: Because I stink, I have a skin disease that in low light I can die in ruins, that’s why I always wear gloves, you know how many boring centuries I have lived alone without being able to grow a little, I was trapped in the body of a child and these urges to have friends have killed me for years but I can’t die either because of my damn Goddess gene. Sometimes I would like to give up on him but as long as he exists, I will only suffer eternally.
“Who is the Goddess? Are you the Wise Flugel?!!!”
Flugel: Wise is a very big title for me, I’m just a child who accidentally got into trouble, in fact you look almost the same as me as if you were the spitting image of me centuries ago.”
“Are you not human?”
Flugel: Well, I don’t want to kill anyone and I have the same characteristics as a human, but I guess my illness doesn’t allow me to say that I’m normal.
“If you say you want to die but when you receive light you would die, why don’t you do it?”
Flugel: You are very inquisitive child, I would have already remained silent in the face of someone who saved my life but did not blame you, everyone I have known has betrayed or abandoned me so your preparation is correct.
The masked boy sat down ready to answer their questions while he lowered his scarf covering his face in that dark room, only seeing white locks and a golden eye of fear.
Flugel: You look like me, you are not a descendant of mine, I never knew what happened to my sister when we were separated during the war.
“I’m sorry, I don’t know my parents.”
Flugel: A shame, but you know, even with this world dying in a coma, I’m glad to meet someone just like me. Don’t die child, if that Goddess finds out that you have my blood, she could use you like she did my ancestors.
“That Goddess who is she?”
Flugel: He is someone whose name should not even be mentioned so it does not matter for the moment, take the medicine you are looking for and protect your people
“Rigel”
Flugel: …
Rigel: My name is Rigel sir.
Flugel: Oh boy, I hope they never curse you.
The boy retired with the medicines to another exit from the bunker, thanked him for the food and headed along the route of his path. When Flugel saw far away, he simply lowered his gaze with a sad face.
Flugel: I hope that with this I can go to the afterlife…
Alfred: Sir, you really gave that to the boy.
Flugel: Alfred, take care of that child, she will need your guidance because now she knows where I will be, so I suggest you flee with the child, please leave now while there is still time.
Alfred: But sir!!!
Flugel: It’s an order.
Alfred: Of course sir.
Flugel: At least I will save my family’s legacy.
“That child will be just as damned as you, my love, escaping is useless, I can have all the fun I want with you.”
A voice from the shadows, a hand of blood caressed his neck from behind, plunging the masked child into darkness.
Flugel: I only pray that the boy finally breaks this damn cycle.
Being taken deep into the flames of hell, the old man closed his eyes accepting that he would disappear with her.
“Who are you going to pray to, don’t forget that all this hell started with prayers.”
Flugel: I pray to my nephew Rigel that he puts an end to you in the future, witch of lust.”
“I decide if he will be important or not in our history but for the moment I just want to take advantage of the seven thousand years in which you hid from me”
Devouring the old man in the prison of eternal desire, both figures were involved in a punishment of sin of flesh and blood while the child alone carried the medicines to his home, being followed by that zombie who will guide him to be a future wise man who will clear the name of the sinful family called-
~EVEN WITHOUT AN ENDING APPRECIATE THE STORIES
WELL YOU WILL NEVER KNOW IF THEY WILL END OR CONTINUE
BUT THEY WILL ALWAYS BE A PART OF YOU.~
♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡
♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎
♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡
♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎
♡♡♡♡♡♡♡
♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎
♡♡♡
♥︎♥︎
♡
♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡
♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎
♡♡♡♡♡
♥︎♥︎♥︎
♡♡
♥︎
“Hey Shiraori, the other boys have already gone on their missions, I wanted to ask you since we are both free, do you want to go to the wedding of that bag of albino meat who never shuts up, since you know that we both like to annoy that conceited woman and what better than trying to seduce her husband at the altar, she would be embarrassed and humiliated on her special day haha and she couldn’t do anything against us, since you like that bag of meat, we have to try-“
The playful rude woman’s voice froze as she saw that her boss’s office was dark with no one in it, seeing the creaking furniture, the lack of sound, and the gloomy darkness that looked like a long abandoned place.
“She must have been in a hurry, she normally never leaves this place open if she is not there, because this room full of dust looks so disgusting, old and decrepit, literally yesterday I visited the office and I would swear that this place was brighter than my castle”
While the blonde woman in revealing clothes wearing purple and black questioned the lack of hygiene, I contemplated that the office was also deeper, longer, narrower, as if the further you go inside, the more the office will transform into a long, dark, cold hallway, full of mold, broken floors along with misshapen cracks.
“SNIFF, SNIFF, I could swear it smells like blood and humidity, this already looks like a swamp with rotten vegetation devouring the construction as if it had been unsupervised for years, where are the soccer machines? Your video games? Or even your custard refrigerator? -…those are eyes!!!”
I observed in a dark crevice some colorful figures that looked like fish eyes, attentively observing every movement of the dwarf woman who, even with elegance, simply confused herself to continue advancing along this corridor that seemed to have no end.
“Agh I give up, if this is a game!!! It’s not fun Shiraori!!! Get me out of here now!!! He ordered it to you as a friend!!!-“
I managed to see a light that followed to observe a round sofa on the floor intact, well cared for, crimson blood red the size of a girl like those that appeared in libraries, handmade cotton mattresses with antique classic leather. But what he noticed most was that behind him there was a bookshelf full of obscure gospels filling every shelf without missing a single empty spot.
“Will he get the gospels from here?”
Ready to return, I hear banging, jerking movements and pushing as if piles of pieces of meat were fighting to escape from their packaging can.
“And that sound.”
Going to the bookshelf, she observed a button that she pressed, turning on the lights to show each book. Curious, she saw a language that she did not understand on the book covers as if they were titles of their names, which infuriated her because she did not even understand the words they said, they only seemed like scribbles made by children.
“How annoying, so much for nothing-”
He heard a pushing movement again inside the bookcase but he couldn’t see anything behind him, not even walls, it was as if the sound was coming from the books.
“What does he keep in there?”
His attention was directed to the back of the bookshelf, seeing a small table with another black gospel book that looked somewhat different, as if the black color was a wrapping, as he briefly saw a color in the middle of the book.
“Because you will have this book separated from the others”
Moving away from the bookshelf, I notice another scribble next to a silhouette of a human face hidden in the gospel.
“Isn’t that the one? – AHHHH”
A green beast hand with scaly skin like a goblin, its nails digging into its skin, held her.
“WHERE THE FUCK DID YOU COME FROM!!! RELEASE ME, YOU DISGUSTING PIECE OF VOMITING MEAT, YOU DON’T DESERVE ANY OF THE LOVE OF “
“DON’T TOUCH MY BOOK”
That voice from beyond the grave, no… that voice was like hearing millions of voices speaking, from decrepit old men, women screaming in pain, children of all ages, deep, sharp, erratic voices, inhaling, exhaling, screaming, pleading, crying in agony as if they were in constant suffering among the deep echo of a gloomy place full of fire, stone and blood.
“WHAT-…DE-..MO…-NI…-YOU…-ARE YOU!!!!”
The woman only saw how that hand appeared out of nowhere in front of her without her seeing it, it simply appeared and now seemed connected to the deep void of darkness but the terrifying thing was that the arm did not appear from there, it was as if it was created just by holding her arm and only now it slowly connected with something in the depths of the darkness, the scaly hand simply held her without fighting, simply pressing with hate.
“YO-YO”
For some reason, the woman with pride, immutable, who always believes herself above everyone, felt that she was facing an unknown threat that would tear her apart if she were careless, she felt vulnerable, small. As if that thing was something beyond what was understandable in his mind, because he never saw where the hand came from, it simply appeared and now he observed the darkness that for some reason he believed he saw space, the beyond of the sky, an unintelligible infinite place, immense, gigantic, deep, dark and cold. As if it were a galaxy. She could see how white dots appeared in the void of darkness as if they were painting a starry sky, but instead of calming her it only altered her because it was like a window to beyond the sky, the unknown.
“PLEASE LET ME GO!!!!”
Taking courage, she said words that made the arm shudder to let go and head towards the darkness that she took advantage of to retreat, falling clumsily on her back, sitting, horrified, she watched a mass of green flesh with equally green hair with immense pits full of teeth, with eyes everywhere the creature looked out two huge eyes observing the woman with curiosity, simply forming a gloomy smile and when the immense beast closed its eyes, walls closed in front of the darkness and the blonde watched when she blinked. A normal office.
“What the hell was it…”
“I’m sorry Capella, I forgot to close my office to let you know I was out, I didn’t want you to see something so horrible.”
((Looking behind me, everything had returned to normal and my violet-haired friend with her nightgown and noble dress with embroidered wool details saw me with her red eyes feeling sorry as if what I saw was a diary of secrets or photos of a boy, but I didn’t know what to say))
Capella: Oh?
Shiraori: I apologized for showing the worst of myself.
((Just apologies? That was literally hell!!!. Not even when I was human did I feel this horrible, it’s like I saw beyond our universe, because he had that thing in his office, it seems that everything… looking to my sides, everything was in its place, the machines, the refrigerator, his business table but I could see that same shelf of books now decreased in size, much smaller with the gospel books changed for works of fiction))
Capella: Was that what I saw?
Shiraori: A secret that you can forget if you want, if you ask me, I will reset your brain so that you do not suffer from those horrible visions
Capella: I think I’ll be fine… as long as I never find out what that thing was.
Shiraori: If you say so… I won’t interfere in your mind friend.
Capella: Just one question… I never saw those books, where did you get them from or what are they?
Shiraori: Oh… I forgot to save them, my apologies cape-chan, they are just fairy tales that I collect.
Capella: I don’t think you work with naked women, tentacles, anthropomorphic animals, skulls and… is that one?
Shiraori: They are fairy tales for me!!!
Capella: Calm down! Calm down! It’s just that not all of them look like fairy tales, I mean, the abominable snowman in Pasadena, the werewolf of the swamp, the bird scarer prowls at midnight, the ghost next door look like books that you would tell to children and for some reason there are from all countries… oh Little Red Riding Hood, Snow White, Beauty and the Beast, Mulan? I didn’t remember that being a fairy tale but it seems like you have them all. Even Japanese novels, because of their drawing style, although for some reason I don’t understand their handwriting but I see tentacles, furries and busty girls…
Shiraori: They come from my country of origin – standing in front of them to cover them from the blonde’s view – perhaps no child would be read most of the works but they are all important to me. They remind me of when I was just a human, before I was even a spider.
Capella: Why keep a memory of when you were weak? Look at you now.’ You are literally the most powerful woman in the entire universe. You should be full of pride with your present.
Shiraori: Ha’ maybe I never had friends, people marginalized me for being pretty and I was picked on by many people without even knowing me. But it was also the time when I had the least worries, when my only concern was what book to read that day, I just had to get up early to get to school and the rest of the classes I spent reading hours behind my teachers’ backs, I just spent hours and hours reading these stories.
Capella: Your life still sounds sad.
Shiraori: I probably was, even a lot of girls hated that I didn’t pay attention to them, they threw juice in my hair when I wasn’t looking at them but I only cared about reading each story a day. I did not sleep for endless nights, stories of time travel, reincarnations, incest fetishes, works of futures where the world will collapse due to lack of water, men making 80-day bets traveling the world achieving great feats, extraordinary stories of cats, women with the power to conquer the world.
Capella: Just like we do now in the present, we. Why read those fantasies if now we can fulfill them with our own hands.
Capella, although still scared and full of sweat, trembled with her teeth screaming but still refused to accept that a friend of hers will preserve her past as an unforgettable treasure from which she cannot part. I watched as the spider woman picked up a strange book that looked like a gospel that she embraced tenderly, not showing which book it was.
Shiraori: I know your childhood was cruel Cape-chan, probably if I were in your place I would hate my past too. You could barely leave your room, you were a sickly girl full of fevers, headaches, skin full of hives, you didn’t want to wear clothes, you were someone so weak that you couldn’t even walk on your own, you were a victim of the cruel sky.
Capella: Hey” we are not talking about my past!!! But yours!!!
Shiraori: Yes, sorry, I thought you liked that people would praise you and talk only about you.
Capella: From my present self’ – pointing her thumb at herself she glared with rage – DON’T YOU DARE REMEMBER MY DISGUSTING SELF FROM BEFORE!!! ONLY NOW MATTERS!!!
Shiraori: Komenasai, I won’t talk about you. It’s just that even if I was a weak human, my only concern was waiting for a new updated chapter of a boy with two yandere mothers, a boy who had 100 ghosts, or a man with futuristic weapons fighting monster girls. I really only cared about reading like a girl without caring about her future, imagining that she was the protagonist of a romance with a boy on a school adventure. Simple fantasies. I never believed that I would become a protagonist. These stories simply saved my life when I didn’t have faith in myself. That’s why I love them. They remind me of when I only dreamed of going to an isekai. I never thought I would go this far.
Capella: Anyway, I was just going to ask you if you wanted to go to Regina’s wedding, I heard that finally that old woman is going to want someone to wear it, it’s about time for that albino virgin to try to dip her clam with a stick of mayonnaise that will fill her like a turkey Haha.
Shiraori: Sometimes I forget your virgin love comments Cape-chan.
Capella: Oh come on, I’m sure you also read stories about virgins who inserted themselves with their waifus just to imagine that at least they could have it with a pretty girl when not even a prostitute would accept millions for them Haha.
Shiraori: I don’t deny that I read those types of absurd stories but they are really the most boring, the TN are without a doubt the worst writing I have ever seen. Few were saved from my disgust. At the end of the day, they are all children of that stupid man who breaks logic.
Capella: So how about you let me see at least one of your stories- Oh’’!!!!.
Shiraori had slapped her friend’s hand with her palm, pushing the book away from her.
Shiraori: Forget it Capella Emerada Lugunica.
Capella: Shiraori…
Shiraori: You may have all the love in the world and its inhabitants but you will never have a lick or even the right to see or touch my books. These books saved me when I was alone, when no one else was by my side, I spent days and nights, on road trips, hotels, beds. I didn’t even sleep just to keep reading these stories. It took me a long time to get them all and I would never let anyone touch them. They are my treasure, my salvation and my source of adoration. I would even doubt Subaru would touch them.
Capella: The human? I still wonder why you love him, I know that Regina fell for some reason with arrows but you haven’t even seen his eyes or what has happened to make you obsessed with that boy?
Shiraori: Oh Cape-chan, love is something that you should understand better than anyone, it’s a secret how I met him but Subaru really is the hero that I always wanted to see in action, it’s a shame that we are on opposite sides but maybe in another game I can be by his side. At the moment I need Natsumi to capture him or at least keep him away from the tournament.
Capella: There are only four days left until the tournament, he must not know how his authority works. Why stop it now.
Shiraori: Because his ability is dangerous to my plans and I need that wish that the ancient Goddesses grant, if Subaru obtains that wish, he would never forgive me for discovering my game.
Capella: You talk about the tournament or conquering the world.
Shiraori: The world is nothing compared to my greatest obsession. Not even the Goddess of destruction would be able to interfere with my plans or those stupid meddling brothers who only ruin my playground. How I hate Lord TN and Lord Xibalbá. Those two are the only ones capable of murdering me like they did my mother.
Capella: Are they that strong?
Shiraori: The Saint of the Sword and the White Queen may be able to stop them but those two don’t matter. They will never find out about me, I just have to silence Volcánica, that dragon is very gossipy and should not contact anyone out there.
Capella: Outside? …By the way, didn’t the brothers die centuries ago? Because I have only heard legends of their descendants, not of them on earth.
Shiraori: Their descendants hide many secrets, it wouldn’t be strange if they revived those two monsters but that’s why I will fight fire with fire. I have to stop Subaru from getting my wish but it doesn’t mean I won’t let him grow. Natsumi Schwartz has enough talent along with her brother to give those two brothers a fight. To destroy monsters, use other monsters.
Capella: Do you think the Natsuki Schwartz brothers can be so strong.
Shiraori: At the rate they are going, they will be able to assassinate the stars and that is my greatest weapon. The problem is being able to control them. If they discover they can assassinate stars, they might turn against me so I must have them both under my control before they evolve to the level of my mother or those brothers.
Capella: Have control of both brothers to fight other brothers but if they reveal themselves, we will have four brothers with the power of gods on the loose ready to kill us if they are interested, “you are a genius”
Shiraori: Thank you Cape-chan.
Capella: I WAS BEING SARCASTIC!!!
Shiraori: 99% chance of dying, 1% Faith. In any case, as long as I live, they will not be a threat, I just have to prevent my sisters from finding out about the existence of both brothers.
Capella: And talking about them. Where did you send pride?
Shiraori: Vollachia.
Capella: …Did you send her alone? Without supervision of at least an archbishop? What if it is revealed?
Shiraori: Envy and melancholy are on their way to take care of her. I also have two friends there who can train her. They don’t know that I am from the cult of the Goddess and neither from Natsumi. As long as no one knows that she is a cultist, she will be fine and will become strong.
Capella: I’m surprised you’re not scared.
Shiraori: I’ve only nearly died once in my entire life, nothing compares to that moment. Any mistake is just for entertainment, I have everything going for me. So I’m going to go silence Volcánica. I’m warning you not to go to Regina’s wedding or you’ll get in trouble.
Capella: Nobody tells me how stupid I can be!!!!
Shiraori: Stupid.
Capella: Besides it’s not important, I’ll just steal food and bother Regina by flirting with her boyfriend.
Shiraori: The problem is that you fall in love with the boyfriend – scratching her forehead disappointed that he doesn’t think about the consequences. –
Capella: Me? In love? Haha hahaha.
The girl crawled on the floor caressing her stomach while laughing non-stop while her friend only saw her disappointed.
Capella: Even if I fell in love, I’d only take what’s mine but Haha there’s nothing interesting about that sack of meat, especially if you’re the one who’s in love with him. Why the fuck would you let him marry your other best friend?
Shiraori: Look, hunting a man is fun and I like to enjoy my hunt before we have our happily ever after, an ending with the man I love is not at all satisfying if there is no interesting conflict involved, the best stories always have them and I will rescue him but in due time to give more suspense.
Capella: Tremendous loser. I see why you scare men when they meet you.
Shiraori: You are the least likely person to say that.
Capella: Excuse me?
Shiraori: Simply if it’s for Subaru I won’t hesitate to have him all to myself but I wouldn’t hurt you either… directly… You and Regina are my best friends bought from the rest of the lunatics in this group but I wouldn’t hesitate to kill them if they get involved in my romance.
The woman looked at Capella with her spider eyes straight into her soul, filling the girl with nerves but with the courage she had left, she challenged her boss in words.
Capella: Is that a threat? -smiling nervously as he tried to regain control of his emotions-
Shiraori: I don’t have time for this!!! Although it hurts me to see my husband at the altar, I need to silence the volcanic. As soon as I’m done here, I’m going to stop that wedding!!! Just don’t look into Subaru’s eyes!!! I have enough with Regina.
Capella: Anyway, I was leaving anyway, though… What will you do with Pandora? She’s the only one who knows how to stop you. Are you sure you’ll be okay?
Shiraori: I beat him once, twice will be nothing. I don’t need to kill her friends. I just need to make sure they don’t contact the friendship gatekeepers and I’ll be fine. Bye bye.
So in the blink of an eye, a spider web grabbed the blonde and sent her out of her friend’s castle, appearing in the snow.
Capella: Tch… sometimes I hate that girl but only she and Pandora helped me when I was that fragile brat…
_________^^_______
“Who are you? Are they new maids? Agh whatever, aghhh I won’t remember them because they can’t stand me.”
Pandora: We have come from far away to recruit a woman with a desire for love so sick, immense and glorious that she yearns for freedom, desire and love from all over the world.
Shiraori: Yes, yes… what she said.
“And now what are these crazy couple talking about? Cough, cough, cough”
Pandora: We come to recruit you for the cult of the Goddess.
Shiraori: And we are going to cure you, friend.
“I’m not your friend and isn’t that cult something hated by the kingdom? “How did they even get in and how do they know I won’t give them away?”
Pandora: Because you want to know the world beyond this room, this confinement, you want to embrace yourself and love the love of the world as your own.
Shiraori: And you don’t want to show those losers that you’re worth more than them.
“Cough, cough, how do I know they’re not lying to me?”
Pandora: What would we gain from it? It is better to transform yourself so that you get the love of the world. Just take our path.
Shiraori: Go ahead, what can you lose? You will die anyway so? Better to die being yourself in a long life with everyone at your feet or simply die alone here with no one by your side.
The blonde woman remained silent in thought, she was angry with her family and felt that she would die alone at this rate without even leaving this house while both women raised their arms showing the palms of their hands to seal a deal in a handshake smiling like genuine Devils in a hellish deal but you could also see the genuineness and honesty of both when talking about joining her to their group, she felt more loved than ever, not even her parents gave her that feeling of attention for 22 years like both women did in 22 seconds talking only to her.
Shiraori: Well, you can think about it, we’ll come back another time.
Pandora: I hope you find your answer, benevolent follower of love.
While they were leaving someone called them behind their backs.
“Wait!!!”
That brought a smile to both of them who looked at each other before looking behind them.
Pandora: And a follower with a desire for love? You have decided your choice wisely.
Shiraori: I hope you don’t regret the path you decide to take.
Both convinced of getting a new member looked contemptuously at the sick girl in bed.
“Cough… I accept…”
----<>-----‘■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■
Capella: I wonder if I was right in choosing to go with them… oh please, they obviously needed me, this life is the best and that boy is just an obsession of both of us, a carnal desire. If I messed it up they’d probably get mad at me but they’ll be able to meet again…. I wonder why they would fight over that stupid piece of meat. I have never seen Pandora angry since Shiraori tried to steal it… abandon the cult… the founder abandon her own magnificent creation, her own people… Pandora-sama, who forced her to abandon the cult for a simple boy…
He looked at the sky wondering how it all ended like this.
He formed a pocket from his skin, taking a photo of the three of them together.
Capella: They were such good friends, they looked so smiling and pure, I will kill that stupid piece of meat as long as his hatred is directed at me but I would like our friendship to return… they were the only girls that I can perhaps call sisters… and I do not want to lose them for a stupid piece of meat that they only want to use for sexual satisfaction… I am going to kill him even if they hate me, I just must not look him in the eyes like Shiraori said… hehe get ready Subaru, your end has come in mom’s hands.
Creating two extensive bat wings, she prepared to fly in the direction of Regina’s mansion to end the source of her problems while Capella still had doubts about that bookshelf and that book that she swore had a familiar face for her, although it was the creature in the office that worried her.
As she flew, a figure saw her from the shadows with an umbrella.
“Oh Cape-chan… it’s a shame that I lost you too, but when I start my game, no one in this dimension will be a problem for me. I’ll just keep them away from the eyes of others hehe. I hope the new adventures are much more fun than the ones now because I’m going to change everything you know just for the hell of it Hahaha haha”
Shiraori looked at her friend with a Machiavellian smile as she walked calmly to Pleiades Industries to commit a new crime.
A sonorous melody of bells, trumpets, guitars, tubas, clarinets, violins, pianos and drums sounded throughout the mountains decorated with marigold flowers, while men and women with bitter faces without smiles sang to the sound of the instruments, decorated, danced, built, cooked, made and did more things to the sound of music.
That mansion was nothing more than a stolen church full of beautiful stained glass windows that showed scenes of knights fighting dragons as royal emblems.
The curious thing is that celebration where everyone sang, danced and created with happy melodies, harmonious with a party that should represent happiness.
There was not even a smile, everyone acted with expressionless, almost unhappy gestures, no man or woman looked happy with that party they were organizing and they could only continue singing like slaves of that devil’s woman who had them prisoners, forcing them to speak well of her while they only sang of a joyful celebration being the unhappiest on earth singing their miseries with pitiful but harmonious tones for the sake of their necks.
____
_____
____
“AT LAST”
“AT LAST”
“PREPARED”
“PREPARED”
“ALL TOGETHER DECORATING”
“OUR WIFE’S WEDDING”
“OUR QUEEN”
“OUR PRISONER”
“NEW WEDDING, NEW MEMBER”
“IN THIS PRISON TO DIE”
“WE WANT FREEDOM SO MUCH BUT THE WEDDING MUST START”
“THE GREAT BANQUET FOR THE PARTY”
“A FEAST”
“WELL, OUR MIstress, ORDER GREAT DELICATES”
“NO SMILES, BIG CAKE, FRIES AT THE PARTY, DELICATES AT THE PARTY”
“AT LAST”
“AT LAST”
“PREPARED”
“PREPARED”
“THE WEDDING IS ALREADY STARTING”
“I THOUGHT IT WAS IMPOSSIBLE BUT THIS VIEW IS MAGNIFICENT”
“MY BIG WEDDING IS COMING”
“THE PARTY IS CELEBRATED BY ME”
“THE WORLD APPLAUSES MY HAPPY HAPPINESS”
“DRINKS, MEAT IN SAUCE, WELL COOKED VEGETABLES”
“OUR MIstress ORDERS A WEDDING”
“WE MUST FULFILL IT, OH OUR NECKS WILL FLY”
“DRESSED WITH HER GREATNESS, THE MATERIAL OF A QUEEN”
“OUR MIstress ORDERS A WEDDING”
“THIS DAY HAS ALREADY COME”
“AT LAST”
“AT LAST”
“PREPARED”
“PREPARED”
“THAT THE WEDDING HAS ALREADY STARTED”
“EVERYONE WILL SEE THAT I AM A GENIUS, A UNICORN HORN TURNED INTO A HAT”
“I CONGRATULATE YOU PERSONALLY, MY BIG DAY DESERVES EVERYTHING, PLUS A KRILLIN IS BRIGHTER”
“OH THIS BAT, WHAT A HORROR, HE HAS BEEN DEAD FOR MORE THAN A TIME, LOOK FOR A MORE RECENT ONE”
“MY BIG WEDDING HAS ARRIVED, MY DRESS IS AMAZING”
“MY THE BEST DISHES, A PLACE OF A GODDESS”
“I DON’T KNOW WHY SO MUCH NERVES BUT THIS DAY WILL MAKE ME HAPPY BECAUSE FINALLY SOMEONE COMPLEMENTS ME”
“THIS GREAT VOID WILL BE FILLED AND I FINALLY FOUND SOMEONE TO SOLVE MY PROBLEMS”
“I AM ANXIOUS, SO PROUD, EVEN THE GREAT GODDESS WOULD ENVY ME FOR MY LONG EXPECTED BIG DAY”
“AT LAST”
“AT LAST”
“PREPARED”
“PREPARED”
“THE BIG DAY HAS ARRIVED”
“THE WEDDING IS STARTING”
“MY DAY IS TODAY, THERE IS NOTHING LEFT”
“THIS PARTY WILL BE GREEDY BECAUSE OF MY DESIRE”
“FINALLY MY WEDDING HAS ARRIVED”
“AT LAST”
“AT LAST”
“PREPARED”
“PREPARED”
“THE BIG DAY HAS ARRIVED”
“THE WEDDING IS STARTING”
“NOTHING WILL RUIN THIS DAY, MAY MY HUSBAND BE HERE BY MY SIDE”
“AT LAST”
“AT LAST”
“PREPARED”
“PREPARED”
“THE BIG DAY HAS ARRIVED”
“THE WEDDING IS STARTING”
“HAHA MY WEDDING ARRIVED”
That albino woman with eyes as golden as the sun dressed in the most dazzling, amazing and brilliant dress of white flowers for her day. Having all their wives and husbands in their seats while the woman arrived at the altar where some girls with cold emotionless looks threw flowers as they passed while the bride happily covering her face with a bridal veil smiled excited for her day arriving at the altar.
While his trusted hand the bride 184 a blonde woman in a white dress with an empty, broken look full of resignation was at his side ready to report everything.
Regina: Can you believe it 184, for a long time I had not found a boy who would make me happy even if he smiled, which I don’t know if I want to see since it brings back some traumas from years ago but I know that with him by my side I can be the happiest woman.
“It’s good to know that you found absolute happiness, ma’am.”
Regina: Oh come on 184, this is my big day, you had yours too, aren’t you jealous?
“I was just congratulating her… you know on her… wedding 295…”
Regina: So many weddings and none made me as excited as this one, 184 brings Subaru here for our big day, I’m sure he’s just as happy as I am.
“Right away boss”
Regina: Oh one more thing, don’t even touch him, just give him the clothes and let him arrive quickly, I want it to be our big day, even hire a priest to officially marry us at our wedding.
“Of course”
((Because she can be happy, I was terrified on this my supposed big day, I don’t know why she remembers that boy by name unlike mine that no one has mentioned in so long, I could only let tears flow from my eyes, I felt vaguely depressed, I didn’t want to be next to that smiling monster for another minute, at least this was an opportunity to stay away for a few minutes))
Regina: Oh…priestess!!!
((She really wants to get married… I hope that at least the boy makes her not hate the rest of us so much, although because of how she talks about him, he will probably become the favorite and be just as crazy as her, I just hope for fewer tantrums from this crazy woman))
As she cried silently as she left, the hooded woman in a white robe like a nun covering her face with porcelain slippers did not show her face but some violet locks could be seen.
Regina: I am grateful that it was accepted there, as you see, I did not have time and you are the priestess that I found the fastest so I am grateful that it was accepted there to bless our love.
“Love is the most valuable thing in the world, regardless of title, power or poverty, I will give my value, my teaching, exclaiming the word of the Lord to bless the love of any living being that fights for what it loves.”
Regina: Yes, I hope my love is eternal forever, priest.
“It’s just my duty to spread love.”
With a Machiavellian smile, the hooded nun was just waiting to start the ceremony.
◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇
◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇
◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇
◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇
◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇
◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇
◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇
◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇
◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇
◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇
◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇
◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇◇
I guess it’s time to meet this guy…I hope he doesn’t hurt me, so seeing the wooden door with a heart seal that made me depressed, I slowly opened the door hoping to see the guy and tell him about getting ready for his wedding.
“Boy… your wife is waiting for you in -WHAT THE HELL!!!!”
The boy was on the ceiling flying while an intense aura surrounded him, filling the room with purple smoke while objects floated in a circle around the boy who was embraced by that suffocating intensity that made me kneel, I couldn’t even move until the power stopped and he fell to the ground like a boy hitting his head on the floor.
“Oh… my head, what the hell…”
A boy with jet black hair with golden zempaku eyes just woke up in a destroyed room with a migraine while a blonde looked at him with fear, not wanting to look him in the eyes, just lowering her gaze.
“How did I get here? …KATYA!!!? MAI?, ADAM?, MOM, DAD? NATSUMI? LEILY? TANYA? AINZ? KAZUMA? EVEN ICHIGO?
“I don’t know who those people are but I don’t think they are here sir.”
I could only speak with fear because of that boy who looked terrifying but I needed to calm down. I-
“Ehh? Who are you-“
A woman with golden hair. With aspects similar to those of an elf while being such a beautiful human, with aquamarine blue eyes so marked as if they were the ocean running in her eyes that gave me one of the best views of my life. She is also wearing a white dress as if she were a porcelain doll with such a pure and beautiful fragile figure that it only made me want to protect her, hug her and tell her that everything is going to be okay. Because I felt these feelings out of nowhere, she is pretty and all my pain seems to disappear as long as I see her happy by my side, because this feeling arose in me.
“My name is-…”
Who is this boy that Miss Regina brought, his black hair looked so soft, his toned body only made me want to hug him with those worker’s hands. I caressed myself saying that I will be safe, with the most beautiful eyes I had never seen before, because I felt this inner warmth that I had never felt in my entire life, because my fear was replaced with the desire to caress him, I never felt this, it’s as if he were a knight from a fairy tale.
Suddenly an electric shock between the boy and the girl when they looked into each other’s eyes awakened a flame of romance within them.
“Excuse my lack of introduction, I am Natsuki Subaru, a man who would do anything for a beauty like you.”
“Oh… my name is Sylphy… huh…”
Subaru: Is something wrong Sylphy?
Sylphy: I’ve never told anyone my name without being asked… I’ve only been called 184 by Miss Regina…
Subaru: 184? Because someone would call you that when you have a nice name.
Sylphy: My apologies but I should leave…
Trying to leave, the boy gently took her hand, whether out of fear, amazement or curiosity, her nerves were disturbed by that action that made her doubtfully question what the boy wanted.
Subaru: Listen Sylphy, you have the cutest name, never let anyone else tell you otherwise. You should be proud of who you are. I’m sure you would be beautiful if you smiled.
((Those words… I swear someone else said them to me))
The girl thought with confusion, nostalgia, affection and fear.
“Your name is beautiful Sylphy, I am proud of the daughter you are to me. “I will not allow you to be hurt and I will always make sure that your smile brings joy to others.”
A deep but kind voice next to a tall figure, with broad shoulders, in a village with a sunset reminded her of a moment, a person, someone she thought she would never remember again, a figure that time forced her to forget knowing that he would never return.
“You will always be my little smiling girl, the most beautiful flower in our town.”
“She is undoubtedly the most beautiful woman, hand her over or you will die for interfering between them.”
“Pa…”
“Listen to me Sylphy… cough, cough, maybe I’m not there for you but my memory will always accompany you, my girl, don’t forget that you deserve to be truly loved.”
((How could I forget about my father, he gave his life for me until the end, he wanted me to smile))
That scene of a burned town with the archbishop caressing her face full of blood for the sacrifice of her father who did not have a chance against that monster.
“No doubt a beauty, but I don’t want you to smile, I hate that, you must never smile from now on by my order, never do it.”
Sylphy: Dad…
Tears fell from my eyes, this boy was as if my father had sent an angel to protect me
Subaru: I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to mess with…
I wanted to console her, she must have suffered something cruel for her to not even want to smile, her gaze was almost on the verge of being broken, I should find a way to help her.
Sylphy: No, it’s okay.
She began to shed tears but Subaru placed his hand caressing her face, this alarmed her but little by little she allowed him to comfort her with a hug while letting her cry on his shoulder.
Subaru: Was it difficult?
Sylphy: It was!!! Sniff, sniff. My father gave his life but he couldn’t stop her and kidnapped me after killing my family.
The girl continued crying, clinging to the boy who did not push her away and still in pain from feeling like he was betraying his fiancée, he did not want her to suffer.
Sylphy: I just wanted to live like a normal villager, I didn’t want to live confined to that monster who doesn’t know my name. It just keeps us all locked up like decorations, I just wanted to live in a village with my father playing and walking through the valley meadows.
Even crying he remembered every happy moment with his father, from his home. Of those moments when she didn’t belong to that woman who claimed her as hers just because of her face.
Subaru: I’m going to get you out of here, it’s a promise Sylphy.
Sylphy: Did you remember my name?
It was the voice of hope emerging in a girl who was slowly waking up from hell, finding light on her path.
The girl had doubts about the boy but she didn’t want to doubt, not now that hope arose. He never knew love and feeling again with a figure similar to his father. It was like the arrival of a guardian angel.
Subaru: What happens from here on out will be for both of us, no matter what you choose, whether to live as a student, a villager, work in a café, be an astronaut. I don’t care if your wish is so humble or so costly. I will do everything possible so that you have a happy life, it is my promise, you will never receive harm from anyone again. I will make you live beyond the unimaginable because you deserve the best as a great girl.
Sylphy: It’s a promise from the heart.
Subaru: It is.
Sylphy: Thank you my angel.
While they were hugging, even the boy with this thorn, he didn’t want the girl to feel bad, so he would have to get her out of here if oh yeah. You must know everything that happened.
Subaru: Sylphy.
Sylphy: You can repeat that.
Subaru: What?
Sylphy: You can repeat my name again.
Subaru: With pleasure, Sylphy.
Sylphy: Hehe… again.
Subaru: …Sylphy.
Sylphy: Hehe… another-
Subaru: Sylphy, Sylphy, Sylphy. My beautiful, great, amazing, magnificent Sylphy. Smile and show your joy to the world because I will make you the happiest woman.
He carried her in his arms while he walked around with her to hug her lovingly.
Sylphy had not felt human affection for so long, so even astonished, fearing the consequences, she still did not dare to smile, only to nod with a less sad look.
Subaru: What’s wrong my friend.
Sylphy: Regina forbade me to smile. He doesn’t want to see us smile for some reason.
Subaru: WHAT!!!? How dare you forbid my sweet Sylphy from smiling. You’ll see, I’m going to talk to… how to see each other!!! There are more victims!!!
Sylphy: 79 in total, I am the most current. Although according to her she has had 291 wives and husbands throughout her life.
Subaru: That girl is crazy!!! Maybe he doesn’t know what he is…
Remembering the 100 girlfriends that Adam told her he would have and how she took advantage of the blessing to see if Regina would fall in love with her, she began to blush with embarrassment with red cheeks, hesitating…
Subaru: Now I no longer feel like I can claim that from him knowing what I’m becoming… Damn, I DON’T WANT TO BE EQUAL TO THAT MONSTER!!! SO…
Sadly, even with the hatred he had for Regina for killing him, giving him a fight and having 291 people as husbands, he couldn’t help but even blush and think about how pretty that albino woman looked and dream about what that albino woman who fulfilled some of his tastes would look like in a wedding dress and that killed him inside because he didn’t know why he felt or if he should feel it, it was guilt that ate away at him inside.
Subaru: AGH DUMB FEELINGS!!! IT’S OVER!!! I’M GOING TO LOOK FOR THAT DAMN GODDESS OF LOVE TO FREE MY GIRLS!!! I WILL NOT LET “FATE” CHOOSE WHO I SHOULD AND WHO SHOULD LOVE ME!!! I PROMISE TO FREE YOU ALL AND ME FROM THIS SUPPOSED DESTINY
Sylphy: Are you okay, Mr. Natsuki?
Subaru: Just call me Subaru, because we’re friends now and we’re going to free everyone from that stupid woman.
He stroked Sylphy’s head, who looked nervous but did not complain about the boy’s affectionate touch.
Sylphy: But she brought him here!!! He has you kidnapped and will soon start a wedding with you. You will be her husband 80!!!
Subaru: All the more reason I should stop her, I will make her divorce everyone and force her to release you and take you and everyone else home.
Sylphy: It’s a suicide mission.
Subaru: But I’m much better now, it was thanks to you. Isn’t that so?
Sylphy: I… well… Miss Regina asked me to take care of you.
Subaru: Even before you fell in love, you helped me a lot. You must be an angel Sylphy.
She covered her face as she cried with happiness.
Sylphy: Hey wait Mr. Natsuki.
Subaru: You can call me, Subaru. Please; I want to be your friend Sylphy, so let me help you.
((I couldn’t understand why I felt full of faith, because I wanted to see him smile and I enjoyed his human touch but even so, the idea of friends bothered me, it worried me. Maybe he wanted to be something more than just friends, even without fully understanding it, I knew what my heart wanted and I didn’t want to keep it quiet again))
Sylphy: No… we are not friends.
Subaru: Oh… I’m sorry. Then at least we could be compa-
Sylphy: You’ll marry me when it’s all over.
Puffing out her chest proudly, she wanted the boy by her side. She was afraid of Regina but this boy gave her motivation to reveal herself and she didn’t know if she could stand being away from him.
Subaru: What a thing-
I mean, I don’t deny that I do feel something for her, but I’m not sure if it’s love, now that I think about it, I didn’t think about it with Katya either… God, I’m the worst, I want to die.
He did not finish, then small lips with a tender kiss collided with his, alarming the boy because his heart was restless, happy to brighten the girl’s heart but with pain for betraying the woman he loved or if this was really love.
Subaru: Sylphy… there is something I need to talk to you about.
Sylphy: My only request is to be by your side so please promise me a happy life, give me love and I will always be happy with you.
Subaru: Oh… Sylphy and someone else I love… and… you also need to know that-
Sylphy: No!!!!
Hugging the boy he did not allow him to continue.
Sylphy: Finally a boy makes me happy and likes my smile. We’ll talk about this when it’s all over because I don’t want to see you with someone else, let’s be together.
An obsessive look appeared on the elegant blonde who glared at him with a grimace that agreeing to be with her was mandatory and that brought tears of pity from the boy for not knowing what to say to her.
Subaru: Sylphy I…
Sylphy: Please. Let’s think about escaping and we’ll talk about each other…
With annoyance she said the last bit grumpily.
((Aghhh I must talk to Adam, I need him to take me to that Goddess and try to deal with this))
Subaru: We will all talk about it, because communication between the three of us will be the best, I promise to be by your side until I solve your problem and you can be happy with or without me.
Sylphy: I assure you that I will be by your side until the end.
Subaru: I guess if I can’t do anything, I’ll take responsibility for both of them and I hope that even if I manage to break this, we’ll still be friends.
Sylphy: I almost forgot!!! Regina sent me to prepare your wedding clothes, we must find a way to escape.
Subaru: I’ll stop her.
Sylphy: We should put clothes on you first.
Subaru: What?... -looking at his body I never notice the lack of shirt, pants and… underwear.-
Subaru: BECAUSE YOU MENTION IT UNTIL NOW!!!! OH THIS IS SHAMEFUL!!!
He wanted to disappear, he hid between the sheets while the blonde was now comforting him with pats.
Sylphy: Yeah, yeah, I didn’t pay attention to your body…
A light lie to calm him down from the shame that tormented him. While the girl blushed.
Meanwhile at the altar the woman in her white wedding dress sitting in the church was grumbling with her arm on her jaw, annoyed at waiting so long.
Regina: When will they arrive… He wasn’t supposed to be here first Tch. YOU SHOULD NOT VIOLATE MY RIGHTS BY MAKING ME WAIT AT THE LTAR. I ONLY DID NOT GO TO SEE IT BECAUSE IT IS BAD LUCK TO SEE THE BRIDE BEFORE THE WEDDING BUT IF SYLPHY DOES NOT ARRIVE, I MYSELF WILL GO TO CRITICIZE THAT MISSING OF MY PERSON. BOTH WILL PAY IT IF NECESSARY FOR MAKING MY PERSON, MY PERFECTION, MY HUMILITY TO CHOOSE THEM IN MY PERSON. I-
The priestess just watched in silence while waiting for the groom’s arrival while the guests lost their fear from seeing his wife only speak without remaining silent, boring everyone with her speech of complaints.
♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎
♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎
♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎
♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎
♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎
♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎
♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎
♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎
♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎
♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎
♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎
♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎
“How did you accept that Subaru has at 100!!!”
“Actually, I didn’t accept it Mai, I only told her that because I need to find out the reason for this curse.”
Mai: What do you mean, Katya?
Katya: Although the love I felt for Subaru was the most beautiful thing in the world, I feel like I couldn’t stand being separated from him, a discomfort that makes me squirm inside and that scares me. I just need Subaru to get to Adam and tell me the truth.
Mai: You know, I don’t trust that fat, winged chestnut, but at least of all the monsters I’ve met within that cult, he seems like an angel for helping us, but I do think I’m hiding something else about the 100.
Katya: What I fear most is that something will happen to Subaru, especially since I can hear someone else’s angry voice.
Mai: What do you mean by…-
In front of them, a seriously injured angel fell along with an angel girl with a mask and a gray and black suit, both of them also masked.
“Cough, cough Ugh my back hurts a lot.”
“Adam!!! What were you thinking about flying alone!!! “I was able to carry you to avoid forced landings”
Adam: There is no time Lute, they deserve to know the truth and I must help them escape before the others arrive to destroy the mansion.
Mai: What do you mean by destroying the-
Katya: Where is Subaru?
With a knife he threatened Adam’s neck by holding him by his neck and looking at him with hatred.
Adam: Aghhhh and I thought you were the least violent.
Lute: Sir!!!- Lute formed a black spear ready to dismember the blue-eyed woman before Adam stopped it with the palm of his hand, calming his girl.
Adam: Lute!!! Stop!!! She is my son’s wife and I refuse to cause her more suffering than she deserves.
Mai: Katya!!! But what the hell!!
Katya: No more games first man!!! Why do I feel possessive feelings towards Subaru? Why 100? What is the purpose of the tournament? Why does Shiraori love Subaru? And why do you support us?
Adam: I’ll tell you everything but first put down the knife because we’re in grave danger…
DING DONG
The sound of a bell ringing at the door alerted the four to turn their gazes in fear.
Mai: Was anyone else coming?
Adam: They found us… To the library!!! Everyone run!!!
An ax broke the window, falling in the middle of Adam and Katya, and if it weren’t for him pushing it, it could have cut off both heads.
Lute: Sir!!!
Adam: Take the girls!!! I’m on my way!!!!
Lute, all worried, listened to her lord, undid her weapon, took both girls and flew through the hallways heading to the library.
Adam: I didn’t think you’d try to kill your own wife Todd.
The orange haired soldier had entered with a look of hatred towards the angel.
Todd: In all my years married to her I have never seen her raise a knife against anyone… What did they do to my wife and why does she love another person in such a twisted way.
Adam: You are the least likely to say it, I still remember that she was forced to marry you swamp wolf.
Todd: I don’t know what you’re talking about but something tells me that if I’m not careful she’ll kill me when she gets the chance so tell me the truth or they’ll come with just a snap of my fingers.
Adam: Like mine.
With an arrogant smile he created a golden celestial light to pulverize the Vollachian who jumped in a spin in the air dodging the shot to take his ax and look again in the direction of the angel to see that there was no one.
Todd: TCH, I WON’T LET YOU LIVE!!! YOU LISTEN TO ME!!!
Just like that with a snap, masked individuals the size of human hands entered the mansion.
Todd: Bring Katya back alive. They can kill the others.
Thus more masked dwarves entered next to a grove of carnivorous plants that consumed the green walls, forming carnivorous plants that devoured light, stone and anything in their path.
A fairly gigantic creature, about two meters tall, with white hairy hands began to enter, sniffing the room curiously.
Zombies were entering through all the doors, breaking each entrance with bites, pulling on the fabrics and breaking the glass, allowing swarms of green flies to enter the building.
Toy robots emerged from beneath Todd, shooting laser beams.
“We come in peace”
“We come in peace”
“We come in peace”
Soon Todd looked outside the mansion where a bonfire illuminated the night, a scene of nightmares.
Well, beasts of all kinds, feathered, winged, naked with tattoos, claws, fangs, exotic clothing, sizes and shapes that turned all kinds of fairy tale monsters into indescribable beings, roamed the mansion.
Todd: Your queen has begun the attack.
Todd went to the front of all these monsters to incite them to evil.
Todd: There is no moment to lose, we will conquer the seven kingdoms and we will make the era of darkness begin, it has been the best night of all, my brother beasts of hell gathered together in one place my friends, I have never been so happy, I hope this night never ends and it doesn’t have to end. As long as we kill Natsuki Subaru. Attack!!!!
Raising his ax he incited all the monsters to destroy everything in their path.
The beasts of millions of shapes surrounded the mansion through all the escape routes. Since there were so many of them, the majority dispersed on all the roads to all the cities, filling the roads covered with hundreds of monsters with terror.
Thus all the beasts dispersed through the city, heading towards the civilizations ready to start the fire, destroying everything in their path.
Todd: It’s time for humans to start believing in fairy tales.
With an arrogant smile he could see a figure watching him from a window to hide again by closing the curtain.
Adam: Tch that flea dog has us surrounded, we will have to create a way out.
So he put everyone in the library while he prepared seals drawn on all the walls with his golden blood.
Lute: Sir, I will liquidate with the army.
Adam: Negative Lute, these monsters are not like the vermin we exterminated in hell.
Mai: Because Todd wants to kill Subaru.
Katya: Subaru is in danger and we are trapped!!!
Adam: Don’t worry, I’ll contact someone who will take us to Subaru, we’ll be fine as long as there are still doors, so I can end the contact and I’ll talk to her.
Mai: Adam!!! Please!!!
That desperate cry caught the attention of everyone in the room.
Mai: I’m afraid, you’re hurt, Subaru is missing and that guy has gathered monsters that are going to kill us!!! I’m just a high school student!!! Because I’m living this!!!
Katya: Mai-san…
Mai: I’m scared and I don’t know anything!!! Maybe I should never have been here!!! Because not even Subaru should have rescued me!!! It was all because I agreed to work for that stupid spider woman!!! I don’t want to go back to her sniff, sniff.
She bent down, grabbed her knees and cried uncontrollably while the other three only looked at her with pity but Katya hugged her, comforting her friend.
Katya: I’m also afraid, my exhusband Todd is a demon and I don’t want to return to his arms, I want to see Subaru and maybe we both made many mistakes out of fear but now we are not alone, Subaru saved us, now it’s our turn to save him and I want the three of us to be together, so be strong Mai. Our motto is that the strong prevail, I trust you are.
Mai: Sniff, sniff… thanks Mai.
Adam: Wow, they really are friends, Lute!!! I should have been honest with them from the beginning!!! But no more secrets.
Lute: But sir, the boy doesn’t even know.
Adam: You will share this information with your husband, I trust you.
Taking the girls’ hands to hug them.
Adam: My girls, you deserve to be happy so I’ll tell you everything you need to know as I create the ritual.
So Adam hurriedly began to work while telling everything he knows.
Adam: The friendship games tournament is an ancient tradition founded by the 7 goddesses who revealed themselves to defeat Aurora the primal Goddess.
By defeating her and dividing her power into seven, being such curious, playful and sinister beings, they founded the tournament in which 7 players would participate in order to use the power of the Goddess Aurora and ask for an infinite wish, a wish that not even the gods could interfere with and would fulfill their greatest desire.
However, this tradition brought eras of darkness because there have been 6 winners in total because it was only celebrated every thousand years.
Adam: Six thousand years have passed since Aurora’s death.
But the descendants of the brothers went through all this a thousand years ago.
A tournament where they canceled the event, sealed the power and killed the 7 old goddesses and banished the 7 new goddesses.
Mai: And what does that spider want…
Lute: Nobody knows, she just appeared out of nowhere, nobody knows where she came from, what she wants and what she will do when she wins but Good sees a danger in her.
Katya: Good?
Adam: The true God, the King of life, my father. He saved me when I was going to die but asked me to save Subaru because he is the only one capable of saving the world. She said that if she managed to escape from Archbishop Roy, she would train him in everything she could because he is the only enemy that Shiraori cannot control, it is as if Subaru was made exclusively to be Spider Woman’s full counter, we do not know if that is why she became obsessed with him just because it is her only weakness or if that woman knows something else but she has control over this entire land, not even the 7 queens together have been able to stop her. Only The Great Saint has been able to keep her in line because of her work but I fear that if Shiraori takes over the desire.
Lute: I can control Od Laguna.
Mai: Od Laguna? The source of God himself?
Katya: Od Laguna was a fairy tale about the control of reality itself, if only someone had the power of that.
Adam: Nothing would stop her. Probably even Good would abandon us.
Mai: It sounds terrible.
Katya: And what does Subaru have to do with all that.
Adam: I don’t even know but the 7 goddesses put a spell on him and that’s where you come in. The reason why you should be with the 100 yes oh yes.
Katya: I knew it was more than giving him a harem!!!, Why 100 and why do I feel this way?
Adam: Sigh… The 100 Brides has a deep secret girls…
♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎
♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎
♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎
♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎
♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎
♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎
♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎
♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎
♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎
♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎
♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎♠︎
The piano was played with a classic wedding tune.
Regina slowly lost her patience while the guests broke out in a cold sweat because of what would happen if the woman who, just by moving the wind, would kill them all together, lost her temper.
Regina: Where is it… I swear that if it doesn’t arrive I will…
“Oppose the wedding”
Regina: WHAT?
All the guests observed the boy wearing an elegant black tuxedo for the wedding with pants of the same color with black shoes, being completely clean, smiling like an angel. He confused the entire audience by being the last to arrive, but at least it was a relief to think that the albino woman would calm down.
Regina: Subaru!! It’s good to see you, we should start the wedding right away, I want to say the best vows I never said-
Subaru: No Regis.
Regina: Oh?
Subaru: I'm not going to marry you.
Regina: I'm not in the mood for jokes!!! You must-
(Because 184 was holding his hand, because she was hugging him from behind, because she looks so close to him and because he…))
Regina: Subaru… because one hundred and eight-
Subaru: Sylphy.
Regina: …
Subaru: Call her by her real name, after all she is also your wife and you should treat a girl you decided to kidnap as a friend.
((Because he looked at me with hatred, we are not supposed to love each other… because he is shaking… maybe that witch cursed him or made him turn against me, he is interrupting))
Regina: Don’t you dare raise your voice at me Subaru, I’m aware of my rights, yours, know your place, your situation, don’t you dare blow up my rights as a woman, as your wife, if he told you something, tell me, don’t hide what you really feel for me, love is something mutual so come here to fulfill your obligation, your duty, your right and my happiness because it’s your job to make my person happy, you should be grateful that a perfect woman, a figure of great status that rises above all races is fulfilling her duty as a wife, you even wear the clothes that I myself ordered to be made for your person, I myself undressed you, bathed you, I offered you your own room so that you could rest, I forgive your lack of right by attacking me and violating my authority, without forgetting that you cheated on me with another woman that I do not know, my person was offended, my right, so leave that woman, come to my side and this wedding must be celebrated because you know everything Let me endure so as not to sully your body, your presence, you-
Subaru: Ahhhhh a lot of text!!!!
Regina: …
Subaru: Regis… no… Regina Horny… I don’t hide it, I probably love you too… but I also love Katya…
Regina and Sylphy looked at him upset, afraid of his words, showing jealousy and anger.
Subaru: I also love Sylphy.
Sylphy looked at him holding his hand letting him caress her.
Subaru: And although it pains me to say it… it hurts you too.
Regina: …Subaru that is not correct because-
Subaru: Save your explanations, you are the least indicated to criticize me and I to criticize you. I know that it is wrong to love more than one person and I do not deny that it hurts me to see that you are married to Sylphy and all of them, it would be hypocritical of me to complain about that.
Regina: Subaru, if that’s the problem, I’ll get rid of all of them.
Raising her hand she was ready to kill all the guests who were alarmed, some hiding, others trying to escape and the saddest ones simply resigning themselves to their fate until Subaru raised his voice stopping her with a scream.
Subaru: YOU ARE NOT UNDERSTANDING ME!!!
Regina: Uh-
Upon stopping, Subaru asked Sylphy to stay protected behind everyone and hide behind a pillar.
She watched him walk to the altar, stopped his hand and sighing for air, decided to look her directly in the eyes without hesitation, glaring at the girl.
Subaru, even with mixed feelings, spoke with hesitation but decided to talk to her.
Subaru: But there is a big difference between you and me.
Regina: Oh?
Subaru: Even if I fulfill what Adam said about going out with the 100. I would never force them to be unhappy, marriage, courtship, love is that we wish each other happiness, affection, understanding, help. Shake hands and be together through thick and thin. It’s not just your happiness or mine, it’s about making us happy.
He caressed Regina’s cheek to force her to look at his face, leaving the girl so confused, scared but not wanting to separate from him right now.
All this was observed by the priestess who smiled internally as if she were proud of the boy’s words.
Subaru: I’m sorry Regina, I wouldn’t force you to give up your happiness but you can’t force all of them to love you, please you, love you. You must give the same love that they give you and if you are incapable of doing that. I simply will not marry you and I will only free all of them from your hands, no matter how beautiful you are and even if I have feelings for you I cannot force you to change so you will not force me either… unless you learn with me and I show you that you only need me as a husband.
Regina: You’re kidding… you dare to interrupt our day because of that fallacy!!! Stop violating my rights!!!! You say I’m a hypocrite but you want me to abandon my wives and husbands for you but you don’t want to give up being with 99 more girls!!! You are despicable!!! Foolish, cruel!! Damn!!! A trash of a person!!! You are a-
Subaru: A disgusting man, I know. That’s why… I don’t want to force you, it’s your decision and I will respect it but if you really give me the opportunity I will show you that I can make you so happy that you will ignore that I am with 99 others.
Regina: IT’S RIDICULOUS!!! NO ONE CAN LOVE 100 PEOPLE WITH THE SAME VALUE!!! SOMEONE ELSE WILL ALWAYS BE YOUR FAVORITE!!! YOU WILL LOVE SOMEONE MORE THAN OTHER PEOPLE!!! IT’S PART OF YOUR NATURE!!! AND I DON’T WANT TO SHARE YOU!!!
Subaru: I know, Sylphy, this goes for you too.
Sylphy: Mr. Subaru…
Subaru: I don’t want you to be unhappy, you come from one harem so I don’t even want to force you into another one and I don’t want to see any woman being unhappy.
Regina: YOU SEE IT THEN-
Subaru: But I’m greedy enough to make all the women who love me and I love deserve love so I’m sorry but while I try to find the solution to this curse and discover the truth I-
Taking courage, he took with both hands, showed two four-leaf cherry blossoms to bow down and ask them both for something crazy.
SUBARU: I ASK YOU TO MARRY ME PLEASE, I PROMISE TO MAKE BOTH OF YOU HAPPY AND GIVE YOU EVERYTHING YOU WANT AND IF I FAIL YOU WILL HAVE THE RIGHT TO STAY AWAY FROM ME AND PUNISH ME!!!
Both girls were shocked by his words and Sylphy hated Regina like no other woman but she loved Subaru like she never loved anyone, this was so conflicting.
Sylphy: Subaru… it’s not fair… you know what she did to me… what I lost… being next to that monster just for you.
Subaru: I KNOW!!! I KNOW THIS IS CRAZY AND I HAVE NO FORGIVENESS FROM GOD BUT IF YOU AGREE TO BE WITH ME I WILL MAKE SURE THAT YOU FORGET EVERYTHING SHE DID TO YOU, YOU WILL SEE A TRUE LOVER WHO WILL GIVE HER WHOLE LIFE FOR YOU, YOU WILL NOT FEEL LIKE HE ABANDONED YOU BECAUSE I WILL GIVE ALL OF ME. I’M NOT ASKING YOU TO ACCEPT IMMEDIATELY BUT GIVE ME THE OPPORTUNITY TO SHOW IT WITH ACTIONS SO THAT YOU CAN BE HAPPIER THAN EVER AND EVEN IF I DON’T ACHIEVE IT, I WILL WORK SO THAT YOU CAN OVERCOME ME AND BE HAPPY WITHOUT ME. I JUST NEED YOU TO GIVE ME THE OPPORTUNITY.
Sylphy: I need time.
Subaru: With me you will have that and more. I will not force you to do anything, that is my promise, I will only do everything you want, I only ask that you be by my side while I make you happy and you make me happy, I will make sure that Regina does not hurt you and you even see the best side of this fool. They might even be best friends.
Regina: Friends!!!
Sylphy: Friends!!! Subaru you are crazy!!!
Subaru: I always have been but I will keep my word.
It’s an idiot to put my faith in this boy, in the only person who offered to help me, who gave me words of comfort, of happiness…
Sylphy: Swear you’ll love me forever.
Subaru: I swear.
Sylphy: You’ll get my chance. Don’t you dare fail me or I will break your neck myself.
Subaru: It’s a promise.
Regina: No…
Subaru: Regis?
Regina: Aren’t you going to marry me?...
His gaze wavered, his eye showed anger.
Subaru: Regis…
Regina: Subaru… it’s just me or neither.
Subaru: I completely refuse.
Regina: Back off right now. Say you love only me.
Subaru: I’m sorry but if you’re not able to accept me, I think that even though it hurts me, I-
Regina put her hand close to his neck and Subaru kept Sylphy behind him with a hug, pulling her to place her out of danger of the albino that threatened to cut him.
Regina: I beat you once, last chance. Don’t you dare reject me so marry me or I will kill her.
Subaru: I won’t allow it.
Regina: Subaru… I love you.
Subaru: Regis… Regina. I don’t love you.
I don’t love you.
I don’t love you.
I don’t love you.
Regina: He doesn’t love me…
“I don’t love you Regina.”
That was my life, my stupid parents wanted the money for themselves.
My brothers took everything from me, who they thought they were.
My stupid mother spent everything on drink.
My father did not allow me to have power even though I was the firstborn, he wanted my stupid younger brothers to be in charge of our lands.
My neighbors only talked about me.
There was only one boy I cared about, he was just like you Subaru
But he was very smiling, even when he abandoned me, when he decided to choose death over me, he smiled, that’s why I hate smiles but yours was so similar and so different from his.
When Shiraori and Pandora elected me as archbishop I knew I would have everything I want.
But I say being unhappy, I didn’t have the love I wanted, I can’t lose my virginity because it doesn’t matter if I wanted that, my ability froze my period, it froze my position. I will never have children.
I couldn’t do anything because I could die so I filled everything with money, food, revenge, power, land for myself.
I had everything, the world gave me what I wanted and if it didn’t give it to me I took it.
Although that boy rejected me, I took him.
When I saw you I thought it would be different, that you would fill this empty heart. That you would break my pain and I could have a family with you.
But you are just as selfish and…
Even so.
…
Why does it hurt so much in here?
He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, No loves me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me loves me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, He doesn’t love me, No loves me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me loves me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me, doesn’t love me.
Regina staggered as if dizzy, her body moving in spasms of pain and she screamed in agony as she held her face and her eyes rolled wildly.
Subaru: Regina… me
Regina: HAHAHAHA HEE IAHAHAHA HAHA HAHA HAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHA HAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA
The albino woman began to laugh like she was crazy while holding her face full of tears while her nails scratched her own flesh.
Regina: So we have those, Subaru, hehe, that’s fine. If you are not mine.
With applause the entire room fell silent, an unseemly, somber and slippery silence that seemed eternal. A brief breeze of air surrounded the woman with her gaze lowered to look at Subaru with empty eyes.
REGINA: IT WON’T BE ANYBODY’S GHOOOOAAAARRRR.
With a roar straight out of hell, the woman writhed while her bones broke with her tendons, forming a skeletal figure of which her hands became claws, her bones formed wings and horns while her skin was torn, being replaced by extensive fur forming double antlers, and her face was deformed, becoming a beast with four pairs of wings and its white eyes without pupils, converted into what its star formed. A bestial lion that hugged itself while trying to console itself looked at Subaru with hate and melancholic love to show fangs on its demonic skin with its paws turning goat-like, it was a hairy feathered beast with reptilian scales that ran down its back turning it into an immense two-meter tank with a jaw that would make any zoologist tremble with its hooks on its spine dismembering into thick skin.
Subaru: Regina…
Sylphy: She never did that in all the time I knew her…
Subaru: Get all the guests out, I’ll stop her long enough!!!
The beast charged hatefully at its companion but Subaru stopped it so that it, with its pair of wings, flew away, carrying Subaru in the air while it engaged its nails and tried to bite him while he defended himself using the blood of the beast.
Subaru: CONTROL DIVERGENT BLOOD.
Using the blood of his enemy he formed two shields in his hands to hold the beast while it growled to devour the boy with hatred.
Subaru: I LIKED YOUR OTHER FORM MORE!!!
REGINA: GHOOOOAAAAAARRRR
Subaru: No shit, she still has her witch gene…
Watching how the lion in the air threw cuts that disfigured the sky, cutting the walls.
Subaru: Sylphy, please take everyone away from here!!!
Sylphy: Right away Subaru… Will you be okay?
Subaru: He beat me by a final trick but this time… I have a trick. I hope it works…
Sylphy: WHAT!!!
Subaru: Guide them away from here!!!
As she continued to hold the beast that was trying to devour her, they both bumped fists and Subaru noticed that their field was still intact in their fist clash.
Subaru: Damn… how do I get through that.
Regina opened her jaws ready to devour the boy but he continued pushing with his shields, turning them into spears of blood and all kinds of sharp weapons to pierce her, failing blatantly.
Sylphy: Listen everyone!!! Subaru has given everything of himself to rescue them so so that this monster can never torment us again we must escape!!! All together!!!
Sylphy took strength to inspire everyone she could and although some agreed to die in the crossfire between both monsters. Everyone who wanted to live formed lines so they could retreat without being crushed while Sylphy gave orders for everyone to go without getting hurt and supporting each other.
Subaru: React Regis’ It’s me!!!
With a fist of blood he pierced his stomach again and again while the lioness continued breaking the pillars to crush the boy so she could devour him while the boy crushed everything with cuts and with the blood he defended himself from each cut being a shocking flurry of cuts, fists and shots of blood that destroyed the cathedral by the force of both.
Subaru held the woman’s muzzle, shouting hatred into her mouth.
Subaru: React now!!!!
“SEEEE MYOOOO REEGORDIGN YOURSELF AAAANTEEE MY PERSONAAAA, MY RIGHTEEEECHOOOO”
Subaru: You don’t even shut up like a monster!!!! Because I fell in love with you and because you become that!!!!
●
●
●
A woman from the top of a building watched the night with a bad feeling that her children were in danger. That woman with terrifying eyes and brown hair, dressed as a housewife, was alert to being visited by that group that threatened her family.
"Something's not right"
"Naoko, we must get there quickly, the news is not good at all"
A man with a toned body encouraged his wife to continue climbing quickly because on TV they announced alerts of attacks around the world of strange beings that only attacked humans with brute force.
"Hurry up, Volcanica's daughters are waiting for us for the meeting"
The coolest man dressed in yellow, green and gold showed off his muscles while alerting them to the danger.
"Kenichi and Naoko, time is running out, someone else is arriving besides us"
Naoko: Because these tragedies happen to us when we are just civilians.
Kenichi: We must fight and be strong, they will save our children, we trust you, Dio.
Dio: And I appreciate it, now underway.
The three climbed the steps of the building, noticing how abandoned it was, unlike the day of the meeting. The higher the tower went, they noticed a hostile atmosphere and saw three women.
A brunette woman with revealing clothing, black green hair, orange eyes like a beast who was in a combat pose.
At his side was an albino with a green lock cut like an onion, dressed in her white kimono with black and yellow touches matching her eyes, burning like the sun, who prepared her hands as if she were going to attack.
And a woman with blue and gold eye heterochromia wearing a clown outfit with a highlighted bust who also had fireworks in her hands looking in his direction in a battle pose with her blue hair the same as her purple violet, blue white outfit.
Kenichi: Miss Roswaal!! What are you doing here?
Naoko: I hope it’s not about my son because if not I’ll swear.
Roswaal: Unfortunately it is him but there is no time to explain, Zarestia and Patrasche be ready to attack.
Zarestia: Hai’ we must defend Pleiades.
Patrasche: Everything is for the Subaru boy.
Dio: Who to defend from.
“Well, from the best woman of all gay vampires”
Dio, Naoko and Kenichi were overwhelmed when they turned around and saw a woman on the roof sitting drinking tea with a rug without gravity affecting her pouring tea into a cup, the drink never falling or spilling.
Patrasche: What did you do to Subaru!!!
Zarestia: And what are you planning to do!!!
Roswaal: Speak now, horrible woman.
Dio: …Shiraori…
Shiraori: Hello everyone, I just wanted to stop Volcanica from doing something crazy while playing my game but it seems like I won a lot of prizes to play with.
Patrasche: Shut up and tell us why you want Od Laguna. And use children for your dirty games.
Zarestia: You’re disgusting.
Dio: And well… because you say you see prizes to play with.
Roswaal: You shouldn’t be here.
Shiraori: Subaru is someone exceptional. But he loves so many people so a little pain won’t hurt him… well it will but I’ll reward him later. Uh… just look, you’re so pretty Naoko.
Naoko was alarmed as Kenichi hugged her and glared at her.
Kenichi: Stay away from my wife.
Shiraori: Don’t be like that, dear in-laws, I was simply flattering a classmate but you can also be flattered by me. After all you are key pieces to my fairy tale.
Naoko: What kind of story? Why do something so cruel.
Shiraori: Oh dear, don’t be scared, fairy tales are magnificent, they are the key to my ideal world, even if there is suffering, in the end the beautiful memories remain.
Roswaal: Stop looking at us like we’re toys.
Shiraori: Are you still angry about Hectora? Get over it, you clown, but you shouldn’t be alarmed, as soon as I win the tournament you will see Subaru and you can even share it but I need to keep him out of it. That’s where you all come in. I will use them for my stories, for my stories and my personal fun but for the moment I don’t want them to attract unwanted attention so I will silence them.
Zarestia: Run now, call Volcanica, we will distract her.
Naoko: But!!!
Dio: Run now!!!
Dio shouted at them to escape quickly.
Shiraori: I knew we would do it the hard way but don’t worry, I won’t hold any grudges.
Patrasche: Shut up, shit.
The green-haired woman jumped and kicked her in the abdomen to send her away with a headbutt.
Shiraori: If you allow me.
Zarestia: My Tama.
Forming white lights, it sprays the spider.
Roswaal: Al Goat.
Creating fire he incinerated the woman who came out with an umbrella deflecting all the fire.
Shiraori: This hurts me more than it hurts you. The only reason they can hit me is because I’m a potential masochist.
Zarestia: Tch repulsive.
Patrasche: Yiaaa!!!
Shiraori and Patrasche continued in a combo of blows, blocking and attacking so that Patrasche will jump and receive a punch from Dio.
He gave: MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA.
Both of them continued to hit, Patrasche and Dio charged all kinds of blows while Shiraori continued to block without attacking even once simply with a serene expression.
So they both glided to allow the magic users to attack with shoot-to-kill spells that it only deflected.
Shiraori: By the way… I don’t see Pandora… I was hoping to face her again.
Patrasche: She is now rescuing the boy.
Zarestia: Don’t tell him that!!!
Patrasche: I’m sorry…
Shiraori: It makes me jealous but I have to finish this once and for all to go after Subaru once and for all.
Roswaal: Don’t even think about it. For the teacher!!!! Goaaaat
An avalanche of fire burned the girl whole while Zarestia threw all the lights with the wind cut at the roasted corpse.
Patrasche: It’s over.
Dio: So it seems.
Roswaal: Not yet.
Zarestia: Has unknown methods to return, on guard.
“To all this, because you have not frozen time Dio, you are supposed to be above all of us”
Dio: I know very well that time does not affect you, you are the same as Subaru because he was never affected.
“It’s true, it’s another thing I love about him, even without sharing experiences I know very well that we are both not aware of our time and that makes us lonely”
The woman appeared again with a spider body, throwing cobwebs from her torso like a beginner spider.
Everyone jumped, dodging her attacks while she laughed like a maniac.
Shiraori: Well it’s time to…
“Your end”
Shiraori: Uh…
A wave of fire from behind burned her whole, leaving her confused while everyone dodged the attack.
Naoko: Thank you, Your Excellency.
“It doesn’t matter”
A deep intense dominant voice came out of the smoke of that giant dragon that looked out the window flying ready to destroy that arachnid.
Kenichi: Thanks volcanic.
Volcánica: It’s a pleasure, now we must contact the-
“As if I would let you do that.”
Before anyone could even move or say anything.
A grim reaper-shaped specter with a sickle cut out Volcánica’s soul.
“Soulfuck Paralyzate contact”
Volcanic: Cof. Cough
The immense blue dragon with gigantic horns began to spit blood, twisting in the air, breaking the windows, crashing into the building.
Volcanica: Aghhh what the hell was that.
Shiraori: I disconnected you from the server, you see how it was easier to cooperate, I’m not going to kill anyone yet. You are my friends but you made me angry. So if you apologize I’ll leave without bothering you anymore.
“Fuck you”
Shiraori looked down so that a flip-flop hit her in the face, causing her to lose control and also fall out of the building, looking straight ahead. Of all those present, only Naoko without hesitation slapped the girl, surprising everyone because after the volcanic attack, almost everyone was paralyzed and only Patrasche and Naoko had enough will to face her and hit her together.
Naoko: Don’t mess with my stupid family!! I-
Shiraori stopped both hands and sent them flying, with Naoko caught by Kenichi and Patrasche by Dio.
Volcanic: DAUGHTER OF A BITCH DIE!!
Vomiting fire at the spider that was covering itself, it attacked with its claws and bites while the spider woman only blocked with her sickle, jumping from side to side exhausted and a little impatient.
Shiraori: BECAUSE THEY ARE ANGRY!!! I JUST NEEDED THEM TO NOT CONTACT THE BEYOND!! YOU DON’T KNOW HOW HARD I WORK FOR THIS!!! AHHH THEY HAVE ME FED UP!!!!
Everyone was surprised by that girl’s scream.
Shiraori: Tch sometimes I would just like to play video games and not get into these things but it’s going to be like that. Naoko.
Giving her an intense look, the spider looked at her with an unreadable face while playing with its web.
Shiraori: You hit me like no one else did, you reminded me of an old friend who hit me when I was lazy at work… hehe I liked that but I guess that’s why I’m going to give you a worse punishment than all of them.
Kenichi: Don’t you dare threaten my wife.
Kenichi hugged his girl, placed her with the other companions to take care of her and he punched the spider woman with all his rage.
Shiraori: Tch… I guess it will be a shared punishment.
With a movement of his nets he dislocated Kenichi’s head to look him in the eyes, detaching his head from his torso.
Naoko: NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO
It was the most heartbreaking and agonizing scream of a woman who bent down screaming for her crying husband.
Shiraori: Being a good father and a good husband has a price and don’t worry, something worse than death awaits you, when I win you will experience it firsthand.
Burning the man’s head, she addressed all the women who looked at her with fear, hatred, anger and sadness.
Shiraori: Naoko, your pure love as a mother and wife displeases me, so I will make sure that you do not go back to being that good woman that your children want, because they will be with you but not as you wish.
With his sickle he cut off the woman’s head and sighed.
Shiraori: I guess you guys are ready to fight too.
Roswaal, Patrasche and Zarestia launched a combo of blows against the woman.
Dio could barely move but Volcánica lifted him up with blows of his head.
Volcanic: Run away with this, so that you are not found and it helps you not to be affected by it.
With his claws he offered her a necklace.
Volcanic: Stay hidden Dio, I know you can help the brothers when everything is over.
Volcanica flew and with one bite devoured the spider to receive cuts from all sides.
Thus a battle between a spider woman against a dragon, a magician, a spirit and a hybrid began destroying the entire building while Dio with that necklace teleported.
Dio: It all depends on the Natsuki Schwartzes.
Vanishing, he escaped while the fight continued where Volcánica flew chasing with live fire the spider that was sliding and dodging with pure spider webs while the support companions attacked at every corner.
Shiraori: This will take longer than I thought.
Thus the city was destroyed by the clash of power between the five women while the vampire fled.
♡
◇
♧
♤
■
□
●
○
•
°
¤
▪︎
☆
★
*
#
&
^
€
£
¥
₩
Subaru: Go to sleep!!!
Subaru had the beast hugged from behind holding onto its wings and claws as he tried to hold it down.
Subaru: Dorsal Suplex
Seeing that there was no one there, she went back and with a key in which she placed her rival’s head under her arm and one arm above her head, then Subaru took her from the waist and jumped to give the signal that the movement was going to be carried out and finally he lifted Regina over his head and let her fall on the floor.
Subaru: Take that’
Regina: Guahhhhh!!!!
Subaru: Just give up, you don’t have anyone else.
A dragon entered the cathedral breaking everything to spew a breath of acidic black fire to burn everything.
Subaru: Why am I talking?
Releasing the lion girl, he ran away, taking Sylphy to leave in a hurry while the place was on fire and the Dragon with crazy faces expressed himself madly.
“FEAR AND LOVE HIS GREAT MAJESTY CAPELLA EMERADA LUGUNICA ARCHBISHOP OF LUST DA~”
Subaru: Where do these crazy people come from?
Capella: This time I will not fall like my friend Regina, my beauty is simply not worthy of being seen by you so I will avoid looking into your eyes, that is why she sells them to me so I can destroy you and when you are just a piece of minced meat, I will make sure to kick your disgusting meat.
Subaru: I think I’m starting to hate monsters.
Sylphy: Can you handle it? Regina seriously injured you and due to her colossal size you must have carried tons, you must be exhausted, let’s flee.
Subaru: Good plan.
Sylphy: Huh?
Subaru: I’m hurt, I just got out of another fight and I’m bleeding so I’m not going to win, let’s take all the hostages and escape.
Sylphy: I… I…
Subaru: I promised to listen to you and that’s what I will do.
Sylphy: You are certainly a man of your word Subaru, thank you.
So Subaru carried her like a princess and silently took advantage of the dragon’s monologue while taking all the survivors to quickly flee.
Thus in a hurry, carrying everyone while the lion charged towards the dragon and they also faced each other, Subaru fled with everyone between the passages so that everyone could leave.
Capella: Hey!!! Ayyyy who the hell is biting my tail!!!!
Regina: GAAAAARRRRRR
Capella: Hey!!! Regina???
Capella noticed that sound, lowering her blindfold when she saw a lion in a wedding dress, she was confused.
Capella: So this is your true interior? Agh, how disgusting and repellent you are!!!
With one movement, Capella threw the beast to the other side, which with his shield avoided breaking his own body.
Capella: I have bigger prey to hunt.
Covering the bandage again, he awakened his sense of smell to locate the boy.
Capella: It definitely smells delicious hehe
Capella took flight to throw his toxic breath on the road, trying to melt it.
Subaru: We must escape quickly!!!!
Subaru gave his all but the road became narrower, slowly more and more smoke came out and living flames chased them from behind.
Subaru: I promised to save all these people!!! I…-
Subaru felt a tingle, it was his survival instinct.
Subaru: Noooooo nooo no no no.
The entire road was collapsing, the earth fell crushing everything, the air was more suffocating and people slowly lost consciousness, everyone falling.
Subaru: I swore to save them, I swore…
For a second he could only take Sylphy and jump with a fist breaking the ceiling with a sad face he could simply scream silently while crying.
Subaru: I’m sorry.
The entire place fell, caught fire and exploded, leaving all the guests charred, burned, crushed, leaving pure bone with red skin, almost all of the bodies being charcoal and ash. Organs spilled, from viscera, lungs, kidneys between the stones being hot meats spilling liquids between the earth. He didn’t save anyone except Sylphy because she was intoxicated so he had to get her out quickly but doing so would cause a collapse and the dragon attacked with everything so he had to decide between his happiness and that of the girl he loved.
Subaru: Ahhhhhhhhh why!!!! I HATE YOU!!!! I HATE ME!!!! BECAUSE ONLY PROBLEMS PERSUME ME!!!! IF ONLY ME!!!
Hitting my head against the ground I could only scream while I absorbed Sylphy’s poison with my hands so that she would no longer suffer from poisoning, the pain was unbearable but I needed to save her, I could bear it.
While she was sleeping or rather passed out in my arms.
The dragon flew before me and made squeaking sounds with her teeth while she squawked mockingly.
Capella: Buah buah. I want to cry. It’s your end!!! You will never again interfere with-
A bang, a girl jumped and fell on top of the dragon’s head.
I recognized her, she was the saint from Regina’s wedding, but she lowered her robe showing a beautiful appearance of albino platinum hair, such beautiful azure blue eyes, I wondered why almost all the girls I have met so far have such beautiful blue eyes, her saint outfit made her shine like no star, she was just a few centimeters shorter than me with a smile of genuine relief when she looked at me.
“I’m glad to see it arrives on time, my dear.”
An electric shock ignited in me and in her. I already knew her but for some reason now she was like the star that illuminated my sky.
He had crushed the dragon just by placing himself on top of her, burying his entire body and he carefully came down to hug me and look me in the eyes.
Pandora: I’m sorry, I interfered too late but I’m here to save you Subaru.
Subaru: Dora-chan’
Pandora smiled when I said that name as if I had guessed that nickname although I don’t know why I said it, it’s like it was inside me but that made her very happy.
Pandora: I’m glad you can remember it, it means that I was always part of you and you never forgot me inside your being.
Capella: Pandora-sama!!! What the devil!!! Don’t interfere!!! It’s my dinner!!!
Pandora: He is my beloved and that is why I am going to stop you.
Capella: I’ll just kill the boy and you won’t stop me.
Pandora: Subaru, Sylphy and I are at the top of the mountain right now.
Capella: What?
They had disappeared from his sight but he grumbled because he knew this wouldn’t be easy.
Pandora: Subaru, to save Regina, you must show her a gesture of pure love, of caring.
Subaru: I…
Pandora: Shhh it wasn’t your fault about the dead, it would probably be mine but if you want to save Sylphy you must save Regina and flee from here. I will face Capella.
“I’m afraid you won’t face anyone sister.”
Pandora: You came too soon.
Shiraori: I would have been late if it weren’t for Subaru’s parents, but I already took care of them.
Subaru was confused and looked up to see a woman covered in blood, wounds, gasping and gasping full of burns, but from her torso to her legs it was a hairy spider and it seemed that that spider was the one speaking because the body looked static, motionless, empty as if it were just an extension, a falsehood to attract its victims and kill them but instead of being attracted to its beauty, he felt horrified, terrified, furious and remembered what that woman said.
Subaru: Like my parents…
Shiraori: It’s a shame that we have to meet like this, my beloved.
I’m Shiraori the founder of the Goddess cult and your personal Ali Express yandere haha.
Subaru: ENOUGH OF JOKES!!! WHAT DID YOU DO TO MY PARENTS!!!
Shiraori: Uh… well eh… I killed them by mistake but-
A punch landed on her face, breaking her snout, sending her flying against five walls, leaving her confused while the boy looked at her with hatred.
Subaru: I don’t care who you are… YOU MURDERED MY PARENTS!!! I’M GOING TO KILL YOU!!!!
Shiraori: Subaru waits…
Subaru just continued sending fist after fist, breaking the girl who, although she could dodge them, apart from being a masochist, was exhausted and a part felt that this would make Subaru feel better.
Shiraori: I didn’t mean to do it- buah- okay I did but I needed- buah- for them to get out of the way- buah- PLEASE LISTEN TO ME!!!
Subaru was sick of that albino, he didn’t know her but he hated her for everything.
Subaru: YOU CREATED THIS DAMN CULT WITH LUNATICS THAT RUINED MY LIFE!!! THEY KIDNAPPED ME!!! I’VE BEEN RAPED!!!! THEY DISMARTED ME!!! THEY TRIPPED ME DOWN!! THEY HUMILIATED ME!!! YOU MADE MAI SUFFER!!! WHO KNOWS HOW MANY INNOCENTS DIED BECAUSE OF YOU AND NOW YOU TELL ME THAT YOU KILLED MY PARENTS!!! IF YOU HAVE ANOTHER SIN TO CONFESS, SAY IT AT ONCE!!!!
Shiraori: Cof Cof agh… eh… well… I also tortured your sister and turned her into an archbishop upsi…
A blow that broke her skull and sent her three meters underground.
Pandora: Subaru…
Subaru: I’m tired Dora… I fell in love with three women and one of them became a monster and she’s crazy and appeared just to screw up my life… I want to kill her… I don’t see anything in her that would want to help.
Pandora: Don’t do it.
Subaru: Huh?
Pandora: Subaru, she is not like the others, she is a horrible person, worse than any archbishop and if you don’t stop her she will take control of reality.
Subaru looked at her in disbelief but looked with more determination to kill her.
Pandora: You are the only one who can kill her and I will be there for you, you have my support.
Subaru: Dora… thank you.
Capella: Pure nonsense, they forget about me!!!
Pandora: Adam will arrive and destroy you in less than a second.
Capella: Who the hell is-
Capella was shit when she saw that ray of light that crossed her completely without leaving a trace of anything.
Adam: Sorry I’m late, but there were a lot of things to fix.
Subaru: Adam?
Adam: The one and only.
Pandora: Debatable but there is no time.
“SUBARU”
Subaru could only look at the woman he most hoped to see with a smile.
“KATYA”
Both lovers met again to hug each other.
Katya: I was so worried.
Subaru: Me too and I know I’ve asked a lot of you but this girl.
Subaru carried Sylphy.
Subaru: I love her too and she helped me a lot.
Katya: Subaru…
Subaru: Please take care of her, I need someone to help her.
Katya: Subaru is…
Mai: I’ll do it.
Subaru: Mai?
Mai: Consider this my debt paid, I’ll take care of it, but listen, bottom line, if you don’t go out with the 100, they’ll turn into monsters.
Subaru: Yes… I already noticed…
Lute: Sir, we should go now, everyone is waiting for us.
“It’s a nice family reunion, it’s a shame it will be the last one for a long time.”
Subaru: She’s still alive…
Subaru clenching his fist, biting his lips, looked at that woman with rage.
Capella got up with the blindfold and Regina emerged from the rubble transformed into a beast.
Shiraori: So one last duel?
Subaru: Adam?
Adam: The dwarf is mine.
Pandora: Subaru, save Regina, I will take care of Shiraori as long as I can and then between the three of us we will destroy her.
Subaru: Just to end this nightmare.
Capella: I’m going to kill those pieces of meat.
Shiraori: Just don’t look into Subaru’s eyes, Regina will take care of my beloved, won’t she, dear?
Regina: NATSKIIIIII
Shiraori: Are you sure you want to fight me Dora? I wouldn’t mind sharing Subaru with you.
Pandora: Subaru’s happiness is with your insect death.
Shiraori: How cruel that you are only ugly to me but you are wrong. I’m an arachnid and we arachnids hate being called insects.
Subaru: Just one thing, Shiraori.
Shiraori: Yes dear~
With a smile I call him.
Subaru: You love me, don’t you?
Shiraori: Of course my dear baby.
Subaru: Haha that’s good to know.
Covering her face, she laughed and glared at her, confusing the girl even more.
SUBARU: I HATE YOU SHIRAORI.
Shiraori: Uh?
SUBARU: I WILL ALWAYS HATE YOU, NO MATTER WHAT YOU LOOK LIKE, IF YOU BECOME GOOD, IF YOU HELP ME, IF YOU HURT ME, IF YOU CHANGE THE ENTIRE UNIVERSE, TIME OR REALITY ITSELF. EVEN IF THERE IS ONLY YOU AND I LEFT IN THIS LIFE, I WILL NEVER LOVE YOU AND I WILL ALWAYS DO THE IMPOSSIBLE TO KILL YOU.
With hatred and words of determination he looked directly into all the eyes of the spider woman without hesitation, without a doubt, only showing his sincerity, his truth. He would never love that woman, because even with the glow of an electric spark of love, Subaru felt nothing but repudiation, disgust, repulsion and pure hatred for that woman, she would never be part of his life, he swore it to the universe, to her and to himself.
Shiraori: Oh… I see… you don’t love me… um… hehe.
Subaru: What, hehe?
Shiraori: Jiji…
Subaru, Adam, Pandora and even Capella were confused by that sudden, brief laugh..
SHIRAORI: HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA HAHAHAHAHA
The spider woman laughed out loud like a crazy person, making everyone crazy to see how horrendous her face was while showing her tongue, even Capella wanted to vomit because of how horrible she was.
Shiraori: I accept your gesture of love but you only motivated me to make the best fairy tale I have ever created. Subaru Natsuki, I will make you suffer all the horrors of the universe, I will make you experience misery, I will show you all the facets of madness, chaos and evil. I will break you in every way possible until you break mentally and your only thought in life is me, Subaru I am going to make you fall in love with me my way, I hope that one day you will accept my confession of love but now. You are a threat and I am going to arrest you here and now.
Subaru: Shiraori you will die today.
Shiraori: We’ll see.
Adam: Crazy time.
Pandora: Your reign of terror ends.
Regina: GRAAAAAHHH
Capella: You already roared sister.
Thus the three against three of both sides would begin.
Where the fate of the universe would be decided in this duel.
Mai along with Katya withdrew with Lute to allow this fight of mentally ill people who would give everything for their goals.
Adam prepared his light axe.
Pandora recited songs that raised ice in her hands.
Subaru formed blood without saying his special moves because this was the most serious fight of his entire life.
Regina little by little became more deformed, showing a beast with tentacles, eyes and wings that formed her like an evil-born demon.
Capella, even with the blindfold covering his eyes, transformed his hands into bear heads to bite, turning his arms into tentacles to bite.
And Shiraori activated her lethal death ray to end all loose ends once and for all.
Thus three against three in blows collided formed power blows.
Adam threw cuts with lightning at Capella while she only received them and regenerated, trying to bite the angel with her beast hands who only cut everything, showing off her dance in the air while Capella followed him in flight without letting each other rest, trying to kill the other.
Subaru threw himself at Regina, it was a duel hand against claw clashing fists trying to break the other’s composure. The blood piercing and the beast roaring wind cuts that scarred the boy.
And the duel of the two maidens in love who with chants, curses, spells, and magical shocks while one with her hands stopped each thrust of the spider woman’s sickle. Both maidens in love fought for love, for loyalty, and above all for the fate of the universe.
Thus the earth trembled from the power of the 6 warriors fighting for destiny.
Capella took all kinds of chimera fusions to destroy the angel but it just kept cutting and cutting while avoiding being touched.
The swarm of insects sprayed with light.
Destroyed shapes of all kinds.
Capella was losing because Adam was her full counter, the only being who could purify her attacks and surpass her in speed when flying, even though he was quite fat, he already lived his entire life in the sky so he was losing energy.
Adam: What’s wrong shorty, can’t you fly or what?
Capella: Die!!!
Thus, in a final transformation, he threw himself like a dragon without waiting for the angel to form its extension, leaving it roasting on the ground.
Adam: One less.
Subaru couldn’t hurt him as long as his shield ability was still active, but luckily for the boy, the beast stopped out of nowhere in 5 seconds and the reason was.
Subaru: What’s happening.
Pandora: Subaru!!! She embeds her heart in her lovers but Sylphy entered a space undetected by the earth.
Adam: Beatrice-Sama’s library is a separate space in the universe. It’s your chance to break it!!!
Subaru: Thanks guys!!!
He told them while they continued their duels.
Subaru: I can’t understand you so I need to save you once and for all.
Regina, with all her tentacles, being the most intense and immense beast, only roared trying to eat Subaru, but Adam, at the end of their duel, shot her a light that momentarily blinded her.
Subaru: Now or never.
DIVERGENT BLOOD MANIPULATION
Forming a blade, he pierced the shield and stabbed a knife into himself, leaving the lioness confused but vomiting because she felt a blow in her attempt.
Subaru: I discovered your tactic!!! You said you loved me so much and now that I know your trick I knew you would put your heart into me so I hurt us both together.
Regina: Ahhhhhhhhh
Subaru hugged her and broke her ribs to knock her down and when he got on top of her he screamed at her like crazy.
Subaru: Only I can understand you and that’s why… I LOVE YOU REGINA!!! PLEASE BE MY WIFE AND AGREE TO BE IN MY HAREM!!!
With one last breath she kissed the lion, transforming her into a girl again who was confused until Subaru knocked her out with one blow to knock her down.
Subaru: Two less… Shiraori left… thanks Adam.
Adam: My pleasure, I’ll take your wife to the library. Help Pandora.
Subaru: Thank you Adam.
They both bumped fists like lifelong best friends to say goodbye to a beautiful friendship between both boys.
A final duel between both women while one with her hands stopped each thrust and returned the attacks with cold energy, freezing the spider that continued to break everything.
Pandora: You’re losing, you used up all your energy, you won’t be able to beat me at this rate.
Shiraori: Worry about yourself.
They continued to dodge and attack, breaking the earth while beams of blue and purple power were thrown, destroying everything in their path.
Shiraori was spinning around to pull out blades that broke each of the girl’s spells just for the purpose of killing her with a fatal spell, sadly she had no energy left.
His thrusts were slowly breaking due to his low composure.
The duel was lost from the beginning.
Pandora: You trusted yourself and this is your defeat.
So with one blow I slice it.
Shiraori was dying.
Pandora: Last words ex sister.
Shiraori: My only brother is Natsuki Subaru.
Subaru: What?
The transformation was undone showing that she was Natsumi Schwartz all along.
Pandora: Ah’
Subaru: But…
Natsumi: Hello little brother
With a crazy smile she showed how mentally broken her sister was.
Natsumi… how did you get here, where were you, what did she do to you, how did she not notice who you were, why, because she.
My life, Valentine’s Day, jealousy, parties, songs, photo day, our entrance to Pleiades, hide and seek, contests, festivals, my Christmas gift.
Subaru: Natsumi why are you-
“Ryōiki no kakudai, 100-nen no sai teigi”
Pandora: SUBARU!!!!!
Some dice fell on the ground, a pair of goods falling and a giant eye opened that looked at Subaru to become a square that became nets of blood that tied Subaru on all sides, keeping him tied in all his extremities and Pandora, in a desperate attempt to save him, threw herself to save him but only ended up equally tied where both were surrounded by black water and a heart threatened to close but the woman stopped the chant with her sickle to look at both.
The fake Shiraori was replaced by the raven-haired woman who was drooling like crazy as she stood up wiping away the blood.
The original Shiraori approached and showed off her figure, bowing to both opponents.
Shiraori: I thank you very much Subaru, if Pandora wasn’t in love with you she wouldn’t have tried to save you and now you both will be together for a long time.
Natsumi: I’m sorry Otōto, but you were a threat to our future together so I’ll have to leave you with that woman until I win the tournament and our future together is ready.
Pandora: Shiraori, you really planned to use all your friends just so you could win over both of us.
Shiraori: I said I would do anything to have Subaru and I finally have him.
Natsumi kissed and hugged Subaru lovingly while smiling madly at him.
Subaru: You know, now more than ever I know that I hate you. WHY THE HELL ARE YOU DOING THIS!!!
Shiraori: Jojo… well you’ll see…
Pinching the cobwebs off her head as her violet spider eyes turned green for a second color to turn violet again, smiling like crazy.
Shiraori: I’m your number 1 simp Subaru Natsuki.
Subaru spat in her face while Natsumi with a sad face walked away to stand next to Shiraori.
Natsumi: Do we really have to seal it?
Shiraori: It hurts me too but as long as you are free it will be a threat, don’t worry Subaru, I will win for both of us. You have suffered too much because of me so sleep my dear because a stormy future awaits you for both of us to be together.
Pandora: Fuck your mother Shiraori.
Shiraori: We both agree on something, take good care of Subaru, they will have plenty of time to get to know each other. But I have one last question for you.
Subaru: Shiraori…
SHIRAORI: ARE YOU INTERESTED IN CARNAL ACTS?
Subaru: DON’T FUCK ME!!! DAMN DIE
I HATE YOU!!!!
Shiraori: Ja Sayōnar- Natsuki Subaru.
Thus, Subaru, being sealed while the nets closed to enclose him in a cube with a pair of cufflinks, could only glare at the damn spider with hatred while sleep took over him only having the last sight of the face of that demented smiling woman.
SUBARU: I WILL NEVER FORGIVE YOU!!!!
END
♡
◇
♧
♤
■
□
●
○
•
°
¤
▪︎
☆
★
*
#
&
^
€
£
¥
₩
Guys, we have finished the first arc and we can say that the real story begins.
I’ll just tell you that moving away from here there is no turning back.
A hell full of immoral things is approaching.
Because what I am going to write from now on will be even strong for me.
Subaru Natsuki’s hell is coming.
I must also say that this hurts me more than anyone else.
Shiraori is perhaps the character you will hate the most in this story.
Because seriously this is going to be a villain to fear.
But if it makes you feel better, the reunions of life and light moments will be much more than the fights because I care more about the quiet moments.
We accept criticism.
It can be said that we have begun the real story.
Because there is no turning back, what is coming will be so many things that even I am confused and broken.
Good night my Natsuki Subaru, you will need that strength for the future that is approaching.
Good night.
Ja sayōnar-
21, 1440 Words. Indeed the chapter I decided to give it my all.
See you later guys
Notes:
List of girls in love by the moment in the story:
1. Katya Aurélie.
2. Regina Córneas.
3. Pandora.
4. Sylphy.
5. Natsumi Schwartz.
List of friends with conflicts.
6. Mai Sakurajima: She still doesn't know if it's love or gratitude.
7. Shiraori: He doesn't understand love or sees it in a twisted way.
8. Roswaal J. Mathers: Love of teacher and student for now.
9. Zarestia: Curiosity about the boy.
10. Patrasche: She knows the boy but she still doesn't know much about him, let's hope to write more about her, she is one of my favorites but currently it will be difficult.
Girls without romantic interactions:
11. Volcanica: He only knows of the boy's existence.
12. Lute: in love with Adam and sees Subaru as the stupid kid who takes care of a single father (adam)
13. Capella: He hates it for now.
14. Beako: SPOILER.
Don't mention a girl because it would also be a spoiler to say so. I'll just tell you that you've already seen her in the story.
Many girls will come who will take on their importance later. Especially Re zero and Black Souls.
I heard suggestions from some readers and I don't know whether to include them in one shots or put them in the main story so I'll be thinking about it.
For the moment we start arc 1:
A hero's journey.
Chapter 10: END OF ARC 0
Summary:
Three key characters have entered the game to face defeat against a Mary Sue.
Notes:
A farewell to everything we have seen because a new arc begins so we say goodbye to zero. You may like it or you may reject it but we have reached the true beginning.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
END OF ARC 0. THE LIE OF YOUR REALITY HAS FALLEN.
The end of one story and the beginning of many others.
- It is already sealed.
- My otōto will be safe there.
- For the moment, it will give us enough time for me to fulfill my will, which speaking of her, three, two, one.
- One explosion after another could be heard in the distance, drawing the attention of Shiraori and Imustan to look up, observing how a roasted body fell with only half of its torso with scars from yang spells penetrating its skin, roasted, scarred, with an unrecognizable face due to the wounds of pure suffering.
- Hello Todd, how did you get your wife back?
- Don’t talk about it, where is the boy.
- Sealed, he will go to sleep for a long time while I keep his prison activated.
- Where did you get that to put Otōtan to sleep? Even though I like to pamper him, I know it’s dangerous for our desires, but I still don’t want him to suffer.
-Don’t worry, as long as he stays asleep, the transformation process won’t hurt him; Cape-chan, come here, you did a good job too.
Capella was getting up from a black spot, turned into puree, moving her limbs like an amphibian coming out of the water, she was constantly suffering from getting up, from breathing, exhaling air; her eyes that were slowly forming again had a traumatic look, holding her chest with a beat by beat she saw everything not with pleasure but with agony.
- Is something wrong Cape-chan?
- I almost died… no… I died… because I’m still alive.
- I brought you back, you died for a few seconds but I was able to bring you back, as long as your soul doesn’t spend more than five seconds outside of your body, I’ll be able to bring you back.
- I died… I died… how was it possible…
- The holy light purifies any evil, if Adam hadn’t been distracted by Subaru, I couldn’t have brought you back to life, it’s not great news to have been able to taste returning to life.
- Who the hell could stand to feel death, to live it, to experience the sensation of your soul being evaporated, that you are eliminated from nothingness without knowing what will happen, my beauty, my figure, I almost lost everything. You are insane… you are a monster.
- I suppose I am but not at the level of my Subaru.
- I never said I would give you my otōto!!!
- Come on sister-in-law, don’t be mean.
- Your request to call me that is denied!!
While both figures argued, one albino and the other black-haired; the blonde dwarf could only walk on her knees squeezing her knees in a fetal pose suffering from dying, she hadn’t been this vulnerable for a long time, since she was just a sick child.
“How is it possible, there was nothing, it was as if I ceased to exist, my conscience, my mind, I felt absolutely nothing, I was paralyzed, restless, it was as if I vanished from existence without a trace of feeling anything, that damn light purifies my soul, my spirit, I was erased from everything that exists, I don’t want to feel that, I don’t want to die”
- I hate this, I will never work for you again!!! I quit!!!
- You’re ugly with that attitude but I don’t deny freedom to my friends, you can go but I warn you that your traumas will haunt you forever.
- Whatever, as long as the boy is not in my life!! I will never help against such horrible guys again.
- If you forget that, where is Katya!!
- I thought she was in the library.
- She left me exploding against a spirit that almost killed me.
- I think she ran away with the others, I’m afraid you won’t see them, knowing the angels, not sensing Subaru’s life, she will think the worst and won’t come back.
- Damn!!! I couldn’t get her back and that’s even though I used all the monsters.
- Speaking of which, I’m disappointed Todd, wasting my troops for a little ass. -She looked at him with disappointment, annoyed by that, hitting the boy’s head with her cheeks swollen with irritation-
-Says the girl who wanted to face all of Pleiades for a man.
-Yeah, yeah, anyway, nothing can go wrong sal- uh… oh…
-What’s wrong?
- It’s about Otōto, something’s wrong with him?
- Is that damn masked piece of- coming?
No one could react when they saw how that dice of eyes opened each one of them, crying tears, with some scars it fell to the ground from Shiraori’s hand breaking the stone penetrating the crust leaving everyone alarmed, it was as if a bowling ball being carried by a man from the gym threw it from the third floor to concrete leaving the four stunned, Shiraori could barely react in time while her arm was crushed by gravity, only at the last second she dropped the cube remaining perplexed, or rather, it left everyone restless, perplexed, confused, this should not be possible, Capella ended up being the most upset, because she feared dying again and disappearing.
- You said he wouldn’t escape!!!
- Otto-san? You’re amazing!!!
- He’s just as strong as the guy who killed me… what’s going on!!!
- I didn’t count on that… he’s still trying to get out from there but he won’t make it, he’s just wasting energy so let him keep trying.
- I’m out of here!! I don’t plan on being there when he wants to kill us!!! – Capella was terrified so she formed a shield on her back to fly away quickly, fluttering, coldly sweating dejectedly not wanting to witness something like that again-
- I wonder what you’re trying to do Subaru.
“I hope Pandora doesn’t reveal most of my secrets to him, I wouldn’t want the surprises I prepared to be ruined, since I only wanted to seal her, now even the others might find out about my plans”
- He’s a monster.
“Katya, you really abandoned me for this demon, for a guy even more sinister than Shiraori, I don’t understand it”
- Otto-san is amazing.
“My brother is the best in the world, I will tell Leily the good news that we won and we will all be together again for the trip, but I really hope you don’t suffer little brother”
♡♡♡♡♥︎♥︎♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♥︎♡♡
- In that place full of bones, blood, locked in a prison without a crack to the outside, the young albino Pandora only sighed in regret because she failed in her mission while Subaru only hit the walls trying to escape with all his strength.
- I can get us out of here Dora!!! Just hold on!!!
- Blow after blow, breaking his hands, bleeding, he growled irritated wanting to get out alone unleashing his frustration against the prison.
- Subaru.
“This is not going to work, he will realice who I am here”
- Just a little more!!!
- Subaru.
“I should not lose my temper, I am not a child like before”
- Just hold on!!! Dora, we will escape!!! I swear!!! Please trust.
- Subaru. It’s useless.
“Always trying to achieve the impossible, like when we first met, he was the first boy willing to help me understand what love is even when-“
- We always achieve the impossible!!!
- Subaru stop, you’re hurting yourself.
“I don’t want to resort to this, but I won’t let you hurt yourself”
- I CAN-
- TEACHER NATSUKI!!!
- Subaru stopped when he heard that name, something inside him resonated, it was as if a part of his mind was illuminated without darkness covering it.
- Where from- Ahhhhhh!!!!
- His hands were breaking, his body was dislocated, his tendons were contracting, every muscle was intensifying along with horrible headaches that suddenly reached his head, the boy screamed, he was in agony vomiting blood, every sliver of his skin was falling off as it rotted in a terrifying way.
“WHAT THE HELL!!! IT’S ALMOST LIKE THE TORTURE OF THAT DAMN CULT”
- WHY THE HELL CAN’T I BE HAPPY!!!
- Teacher…
- Natsumi… mom, dad, Katya, Sylphy, Mai, Leily and all my friends. I couldn’t even save you Dora… I was a useless person who was put in trouble just because of a damn game of gods I was tortured and now a damn crazy woman makes me suffer because she claims to love me.
- Subaru…
- And now being strong hasn’t achieved anything, now I’m suffering again, I just wanted a normal life with those I love, with those who saved me. Why!!! Why!!! Because!!! Because!!!
He kept hitting the walls, causing bones and stones to fall, but nothing opened up, not even a point of exit. He could only get frustrated, cry, scream, cry.
- I want to go home, I just can’t anymore… I’m useless, it’s all my fault.
A hug from behind calmed him down. That soft skin, those delicate hands, that hair, a lavender scent, was purifying, but disturbingly, some body movement as if the girl’s skin was changing gave him a bad vibe.
- I’m the only one to blame for everything, so never blame yourself for our sins. I seduced you, I took you to bed, I prayed to be part of your life even though you loved Emilia Subaru, I simply wanted you to love me. And only me, being selfish I wanted that for one night you would only think of me, no one else but me, because you made me fall in love and from then on you only thought of me, just because of my curiosity as a child I wanted to experience love with you Professor Natsuki, because he was the only man I loved.
- What are you talking about, who is Emilia?
“I don’t understand anything anymore, my body transmutes, my bones grow, my mind is full of images of a faceless girl at a table full of tea, candy, cookies, a feast in an open field, a garden full of flowers of all colors”
- The woman you swore you would love and be her knight, I wanted to be your princess like in those fairy tales you read to me with my father, when we had adventures in Wonderland.
- … wonders – “A magical land, a place where everything is upside down, where there is always a party, animals that talk, where I met …”
- Dora… you are- “I tried to turn around to see her but she stopped me by hugging me from behind, this soft warmth, why is it so familiar, how did I open up so easily to Pandora, I never met her personally and yet, I want to hug her, love her, what are these feelings”
- Don’t look at me, we are both returning to our true forms. – “I am so naive, I still behave like a child even when I took the next step with him, my memories become stronger the more I hug him, the more I desire him and the more I want to join him, I am so selfish but I will only allow myself to be selfish even if it is a bad time”
- True forms? – looking at my hands I saw bones, dead skin, it was like seeing the spectral cadaveric hands of a deformed putrefied body, this scared me, it was like seeing something I shouldn’t see- Dora… what is this…
- Our forms before being locked up in Aurora’s garden, that’s why I know that if you turn around and look at me, you’ll see my true self and you’ll fall into a desire for lust, you won’t stop, you’ll only think about me, wanting only pleasure delivered in the flesh, all because of that damned Goddess.
- Dora, please I don’t want any more mysteries, explain this once and for all!!!
“I scared her by raising my voice so I took a deep breath feeling her nerves, so I placed my hands on hers”
- I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have lost my temper but I want to help you so I need to know the truth.
- I know, but I’m afraid you don’t love me, Subaru, you came to the garden where my father and I lived, you said you came from a magical world and you needed to go back so the three of us fought against the red queen to find a solution to your problems, we had adventures fighting dragons, beasts, enemy soldiers, it was simply a dream adventure.
“She hugged me tighter, she started to shed tears uncontrollably, only comforting herself with my clothes by wetting them with her eyes, she caressed my body up and down with her fingers moving them in a seductive way, something is happening to her”
- Dora, if you can’t, I don’t want to force you to-
- Always so kind Professor Natsuki, that’s what I called you for some reason inside me you made me feel warm, comforted, loved; our adventures in Wonderland were the best, especially between the two of us, I think we loved each other or at least I believed that.
- You can stop if this makes you suffer.
- Subaru I love you, but you love Emilia and I didn’t want to force you to leave her for me but I asked you for a selfish wish and I want to fulfill it now again.
“Just this once I will allow myself to be selfish, I will allow myself to take what I long for, desire, Subaru melted in the fire of passion with me, just the two of us together, now that my transformation is over, I can no longer hide from him, give myself to him”
- Dora perhaps… - those images of a girl without a face, those black spots covering my memories, but I was born on this earth, what are you talking about?
- Subaru, the reason you call me Dora is because Pandora and Aurora made a deal that I would be a villain in order to be by your side, but here without her, we are vulnerable to the curse of the Goddess so I can’t hold back anymore, when you look at me, you will at least remember our life together so I know it sounds very selfish on my part but I want to be yours.
- Dora, you’re scaring me. I don’t want to force you to do anything, I just wanted to escape. I can get us out of here. We don’t have to do what you don’t want to do. Resist the influence. We’ll both get out together to get our lives back. Please, Dora, just hold on. You don’t want this.
- Subaru… I do.
- Wait… Dora, stop!!!
- Give yourself to me in desire for flesh and pleasure, let’s be one Subaru, like when I asked you that even if you never love me, be mine on this night, giving each other our first time, touching each other’s mutual desire alone as we were brought into the world.
- Dora, this is not the time, we need.
- This is why I didn’t want to see you yet, I only had to save you but I can’t stand it anymore, I don’t even care what happens; Subaru, for the time that remains, be one with me for as long as we are together.
- Subaru suffered and trembled, Pandora’s voice sounded more childish but lustful, her touch felt softer, he felt excited to turn around but something stopped him, a fear ate him up inside.
- I’m not going to look at you Dora…
- I won’t force you but I want you to look at me like you did a long time ago.
- No.
- Subaru.
- Stop Pandora.
- Take me as you want, make me yours, kiss me, hug me, caress me, let’s enjoy touching each other, melting, releasing our love liquids united as a couple. I want to be one with you in everything.
- Please, I don’t want to commit anything against you Dora, I barely feel love, this isn’t natural, we must-
- I do want it, Take me and unleash all your instincts, desires, fulfill your fantasies with me as we did after so many adventures. That night was the beginning of my hell but now you are here for me, I don’t care about anything else but being with you. I want to enjoy you, fall before me, let yourself be carried away by your lust Subaru.
- Dora… if I look back… maybe I will never stop, no one will stop Shiraori and we will be separated again so I ask you to be strong, I do not want to lose my sanity, hold on and I will hold on, I know that together we can.
“I knew something was wrong, I can’t lose my control, not now, I have to get us out of here… why is he caressing me, why is he so slow down there”
- Give yourself to me please. Please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please,
- SUBARU BE MINE AND I WILL BE ONLY YOURS!!!
- DORA I BEG YOU, STOP ASKING ME FOR SOMETHING LIKE THAT!!! YOU DESERVE TO BE HAPPY BUT NOT LIKE THIS, NOT WHEN WE ARE IN DANGER!!! Forgive me, I will buy you whatever you want, I will give you lots of cuddles, I will take you on lots of dates, we can talk about whatever you want, we can get to know each other, read stories as you like but just resist the temptation.
“I could hear her crying, begging, but this would be the end for me, I don’t want to see her sad, I have to comfort her, it was tormenting me to see her like this, I don’t want to take her innocence when we’re both suffering, we have to escape, we have to defeat Shiraori, save my sister, discover the truth.
- Subaru I love you.
“I’m sorry Subaru, I fell into these mind games again, I resorted to my last technique again, to what I did when I was still innocent but I did it in order to trap him with me and for him to never leave me.”
- Dora…
- Just for this moment, it’s just you and me, forget everything else, just think about me.
“I caressed his hair, I gave him a massage between his legs, I slowly moved my fists so he could feel my skin, so he would turn around and only see me, I am so selfish”
- I beg you Dora, I don’t want to see you as an enemy, you helped me a lot, let me save us and I will give you everything of me but I want to save the women I love.
- For today you will only love me, open your eyes and be one with me, there is no turning back.
“I’m sorry Subaru, but I have no patience anymore, I don’t know if it’s this place or it’s me but I will never separate from you again”
- I love-
- You love me Subaru, not Katya, not Sylphy, not Natsumi, much less Emilia; you only love the woman in front of you, open your eyes and look at me, it’s time.
“Taking his hands intertwined with mine, I don’t care about anything else, I lost but I will have him with me until my end, I only care about doing it with him, being with my Subaru”
- Dora…
- Call me by my real name Subaru, you swore not to forget me and now you will remember me, I can be myself and Pandora at the same time; only for you I am both and I will even be all together but I want to hear you say my name. I love you Subaru.
“I have lost, I failed everyone, what would my parents think when they see me right now, I am trash”
- I love you too…
“Ah, I am so pitiful, I opened my eyes and knew I would never be myself again, this was my end, I could see the figure that my mind tried to protect but my memories. It seems like it was yesterday when something transported me out of Lugunica, out of my friends, Beatriz, Otto, Spica, Petra, Patrasche, Garfield, Frederica, Ram, Julius, Reinhard, Wilhelm, Priscilla, Al, Crush, Anastasia… even Roswaal…”
“But most of all, Shaula, Rem and Emilia… now that I think about it, why did I see them all in this city, how did I go back to Japan, since when did I have a sister, why were most of my acquaintances in this world, where did the cult come from and above all, I wasn’t supposed to be in the garden with the rabbit and… I see, so she fought to see me again, she truly loved me that she followed me no matter if she lost her identity but in front of me is the most beautiful woman of all or at least the one my heart yearns for, even in disguise I could feel that attraction for her, that’s why she is my beloved and sweet”
- Alice?...
- Is that you?
“The purest, most beautiful, energetic, kind, brilliant, kind, loyal and tender blonde girl was in front of me, that smile, those eyes, even the clothes, that blue dress from when I met her, the blue bow, her red cheeks from her dazzling smile”
“I recognized her, I wondered why I felt so much love and desire for her, when did I fall in love with her, even more than with Emilia, I’m garbage, in love with a girl who only treated me well, I swore that I would never like girls but why was it not like that with her, why did I accept to do it with her”
“I could remember our adventures in a country full of madness that were now part of my memory but not a memory of reciprocating, of feeling something, when I fell in love, I simply remember that she was the best girl in the world but because I don’t remember why I accepted, I am the worst, I don’t remember why I reciprocated her feelings, how is she capable of loving me”
“Right now, so many doubts about my life but it didn’t matter anymore, I just wanted to give myself to her like so long ago, to be one with her, I don’t care about anything else but doing it”
- I won’t stop Alice.
- Same here Professor Natsuki, I’m no longer that inexperienced girl from years ago, so take me and let’s be one Subaru.
Holding hands, they gave each other a tender kiss ready to give themselves over to the pleasure of love.
♥♥︎♥︎
Subaru kissed her neck slowly leaving small soft bites while Alice played along giving kisses marked on her skin, marking each other with bites showing their ownership.
Alice unbuttoned Subaru’s boyfriend’s shirt so that he could take it off and continue kissing her on top of her, caressing her from her hair to her back going down to her butt giving her tender caresses rubbing her skin sweetly.
Alice did not stop, she helped by lowering her skirt with the help of the boy, both slowly took off their clothes while only thinking about consummating the forbidden act.
Nothing else mattered but each other.
Subaru massaged her breasts, kissing her abdomen, moving his hands all over his beloved’s torso while she did the same to each other.
She caressed his third leg with caresses from the inside out inciting him to stand up so she could consume him.
- Alice, ah it’s still early.
- I won’t hold back on anything Subaru.
- She took his hands leading him like a guide to unbutton her skirt to pull down her dress and lift up her nightgown.
- Subaru also took off everything, he was left in his underwear, without his shirt and pants he saw the little girl knowing how immoral it was, his mind made him doubt, the morality of seeing someone with a younger appearance brought him back to reality making him stop.
- Subaru? Why are you stopping, this is what you want, isn’t it?
- No, this isn’t right, Alice, I can’t see you like this, you’re younger than me.
- Subaru, forget that, we’re just man and woman.
- He could see in a blink as if she was also Pandora, as if both girls were one, this disturbed him, it was strange, even with desire clouding his mind.
- I’m sorry, I’m going to try.
- Subaru should only think about Alice/Pandora, no one else.
- Huh? Stop… who am I talking to right now…
Alice/Pandora spoke as if they were two girls in the same body with the same unison echoing voice, her body breaking into the face of both, as if there was no control of who controls the moment of doing it, which made him question himself.
- Subaru, just do it, don’t think of anyone but me, forget everything.
- I won’t, we must…
- Subaru, I was going to let you dominate but if not.
- Alice? Wait… Dora? Who of the two- muc, muc, muc
He didn’t finish his sentence because the girl leaned on him kissing him forcibly, taking his wrists she squeezed them without letting go, pushing him to the ground, biting his lips, Subaru’s mind was filled with pleasure, love, desire, the boy struggled to resist.
- Mmm, Dora!!! Mmm, mmm- Alice!!! Mmm, mmm- please stop once and for all!!!
- “How is it that being a girl she has more strength, she is taking control of me, I must make her see reason”
- Please mmm ah, oh, hu, hu, ay, stop this is not you!!”
- I don’t care anymore ah, ah, ah, I only care that I am yours and you are mine.
- With a tug she tore her underwear preparing her crotch to mount him, spitting saliva on her hands, she began to lubricate Subaru’s penis to stick it in her bleeding vagina.
- Alice? No.. Dora? How come?
- We can always be that way for you, forget everything and relax, it doesn’t matter if we win, you will always come back to me.
- No, no, you are not any of them… who are you ah, ah, ah.
- She began to sit on him, pressing herself against him like gears trapping him while she hugged him with her legs without letting him go, bringing the boy’s face close to her breasts so he could suck them.
- Taste them, enjoy them and feel everything of me, I am only yours, I will never let you go, you are mine, only mine.
- Oh, no, no, mmm, please, mmm, mmm-
He couldn’t speak anymore, his mouth was covered by the mammary glands of the girl who simply hugged him holding his arms and legs while he struggled to get free, she scratched, caressed and bit his neck, his back, leaving kiss marks, bites, just drooling and kept riding him without stopping, pushing again and again against the boy who simply couldn’t take it anymore.
- Alice I… ah, ah, ah, ah
- Let it all go in me, I want to receive your seed, your liquids and you receive mine, ah, ah, ah, ah. SUBARU LET IT ALL GO!!!
- AHHHHHH!!!!!
- AHHHHHH!!!!!
Between moans both at the same time reached climax releasing everything, hugging each other while they were filled with love juices, both totally viscous.
- Alice… ah, ah..
- I love you Subaru, let’s do this for all eternity
So she and he continued pushing against each other in an act of love, lust and pleasure surrendered to the hormones, to the aura, because that seal was a seal of love made by the Goddess of lust to trap living beings in an illusion, in an uncontrollable desire to do it forever inside the place, the living beings resorted to their greatest instincts of pleasure and love.
- I love you Alice!!!
- I love you Subaru, forget about Emilia, forget about everyone, just think about me!!!!
- Alice!!!
- Subaru is mine, only mine!!!!
- Without further ado, that couple continued trapped by the love trap of that villain who had everything ready for her plans.
*****
- I guess she stopped, it worked better than I thought
- Otto-san will be okay? Where did you get that seal by the way, it won’t hurt my tender brother.
- He is in paradise, I don’t see that there is anything wrong, it was made by the goddess of lust herself, she herself designed this trap to catch even gods, as long as no god opens this box from the outside everything will be fine.
- It’s a relief, don’t worry brother, I’ll get you out of there as soon as I win the tournament and we’ll be happy together- she said this while kissing the cube hoping to see her brother again, she was excited and determined to win-
- We just have to keep the cube and we’ll go to the tournament to win without the boy interfering.
- I hope you know what you’re doing, we almost all died, I hope that wish is worth it. – Todd was the only one who was there bitter-
- And I long to free my brother, make him mine, run away together to a cabin far away in the woods.
- I’m already scared of the new one even more than you Shiraori.
- That’s either a compliment or an insult, whatever, I just have to-
Just as she tried to pick up the bucket of dirt as it became active again, warning Shiraori that Subaru had given up, ready to pick it up, a muffin fell in front of her.
- Hold on and that’s-
- BOOM.
- That cake ended up exploding into confetti with smoke blinding the three archbishops for a few moments that they began to cough.
- Cough, cough, cough, that just
- Damn, don’t tell me another enemy attack.
- I must say that new threats always appear.
- From the sky you could see a kind of bird that approached at full speed, formed a tail, picked up the bucket and flew away in a hurry to the other end.
- Shiraori with a blow of her sickle to the ground blew away all the smoke to see two intruders.
- You have the bucket, I threw the last smoke grenade I brought from home, I only have pets and mutated ones.
- That’s why the boss told you to take all the ones we had, but you were too lazy, brat.
- Hey!!! I’ve been at this job longer, you’re a child compared to me, you’ve only been around for five years as a Nighlok
- And you have?
- I’ve been a Nighlok for 6 years.
- The boy just looked at her with a poker face, disappointed to have a partner who doesn’t take her job seriously.
- “Wow, what a difference.”
- Who are you, dear children?
- Yes!!! And why do you have my Otto-san!!! What are you damn planning?
- Although if you’re going to destroy him, I won’t get in the way.
- We came to rescue the older brother!!! By order of my boyfriend who wants to save his family.
- We’re not family… although technically we are brothers since we’re all Nighlok…
- You’re not my Otto-san’s brothers!!! Stay away from him or I’ll kill you.
- Nighlok? Aren’t those things supposed to have almost become extinct. Where did you come from and why do you look like humans…
- Well, it’s a long story, everyone has their own lore, as the captain would say.
- I haven’t even told my origin yet, let me tell you, it all started with a space party conqueror.
- Although it sounds charming, could you give me back the cube, there’s someone important to me there.
- We know, what we don’t know is why you’re here Shiraori.
- Excuse me?
- Why are you here when you should be fighting Pleiades.
- A mysterious voice came from behind the archbishops, drawing their attention, a new player in the game had arrived when they didn’t invite him.
- Who are you supposed to be!!!
- Are you the captain who wants to keep my brother away from me!!!
- I know you from somewhere, vagabond?
“A guy with a drug addict’s face, emaciated, with dark circles, a mustache, small beard hairs, long disheveled hair, dressed as a soldier with two swords was behind me looking at me with hatred, contempt, he covered his right eye, something strange and familiar felt in him”
- Who are you and why are you here damn it.
- Well, sealing my boyfriend and-
- You should be fighting against Volcanic.
- Well that’s what I did.
- No, it’s not true, we just came from there and you’re still fighting.
- What?
- Todd and Imustan were confused upon hearing that statement.
- Well, I have several clones that-
- Shiraori is supposed to have never sealed Subaru, she remained fighting against Pleiades and Subaru should have fought against Imustan, who you are supposed to be.
- Oh… I don’t know what you mean.
- You’re not the real Shiraori or rather… which of the two is the real one!!! Is there something you’re hiding from me, mother?
- Mother… you…?
- “Now you remember me- he lifted his hair showing that right blue eye, that eye, how could I forget it, after all he was the only idiot who fell in love with Aurora and was rejected by her, the loser who allied himself against his enemy to have power over our world, the guy who has ruined my plans for ages, perhaps this was a game of destiny, the guy who should not even exist at this moment in history always interferes”
- … Tch… you always have to ruin my stories… Lord Xibalba.
- For the first time Shiraori stopped smiling, she showed a grimace of pure hatred, she will go to the only guy who broke the rules of her game.
- What are you doing to my brother Subaru.
- Don’t you dare compare yourself to him, you are just a mistake that should never have existed, what’s wrong with that skin, I remembered that you were albino the last time your younger brother sealed you, can’t TN do a simple task in eliminating you.
- My brother hasn’t existed for a long time now, so there’s no point in talking about him. I’ll just free Subaru and let him win the tournament.
- I’m afraid that neither you nor your friends will do anything. Who are they, by the way?
- Sir Isaac Ray Peram Westcott the Nighlok born from the fear of true faces- the grayish-haired albino with the appearance of a young child with blue and violet eyes dressed in a gala dress spoke kindly introducing himself while turning his hand into a ball of spikes-
- Lady Pinkie Madam Pie the Nighlok born from the fear of parties. – When clapping her hands she created an explosion of confetti exploding the oxygen out of nowhere- and fiancée of Lord Xibalba. – said the girl with fluffy hair along with pink skin and intense eyes dressed for the party.
- We never agreed on that Pinkie.
- Oh come on, you and I are each other.
- I flirt in private lovebirds, we must liquidate a Goddess.
- So now you hang out with minors, Xibalba Devils, I thought I raised you for something better.
- Xibalba threw himself at her with both swords and she stopped them with her sickle, looking at him with a smile.
- I guess you’re weak now, maybe your power of creativity ran out, you were always terrible at imagining attacks.
- But I’ve always gotten back up. Now guys!!!
- Isaac formed black crystals that joined together to throw themselves at the group forming all kinds of spears, pointed stones and avalanches of crystals to break them.
- While Pinkie transformed her skin into party cannons to shoot skin transmuting bombs.
- Imustan and Todd with their weapons blocked the attacks to start a duel to buy time and recover the cube.
- This is ridiculous, I don’t even want that stupid human.
- But they shouldn’t release him.
- Whatever, let’s just buy time, something tells me that those two can reach Adam’s level if they put their mind to it.
- I’ll take your advice into account, cuck wolf.
- What did you call me?
- You better react cuckold.
- Oh please how do you know!!!
- Everyone is talking about your girlfriend leaving you, the rumors in the city of a couple of three were on a date and we found out that Katya was your exwife hehe.
- It’s not funny.
- The truth is, although I have divorced my wife, she is at least still single haha.
- And that’s it!!! I’m going to kill them.
- The two archbishops along with the two Nighlok had counter attacks of blows and at the same time, Imustan, Isaac and Pinkie had in common the same thought about Todd.
- He’s the deer.
- Stop calling me that!!! You and I are supposed to be on the same team!!!
- Sorry but if it makes you feel better, Subaru is a great match, you had no chance against him.
- I definitely don’t like that Subaru and I want to kill him.
- Don’t you dare, you horny guy.
- I hate my life.
- They continued fighting like this, the two against two, while Shiraori was pulverizing Xibalba.
- You’ve become very weak, perhaps you lost your inspiration.
- Silence!!!
- They continued hitting their weapons but Xibalba was not at the level of his companions, he only lost blood, his bones thundered and Shiraori did not even sweat.
- Don’t tell me, it was because of a girl or several girls that you became so docile.
- Don’t involve the girls in this.
- Why? It’s funny, after all, Aurora didn’t love you, she only used you to get power, it must have hurt to have killed her. Killing your first love.
- I’m not the Xibalba I was before anymore.
- It’s true, you’re not even a part of him.
- With a twist of his weapon, he disarmed him and hit him with the thrust of his weapon without using the edge.
- You know, you had me angry but seeing how pathetic you are, I can say, you still haven’t awakened your full domain isn’t it, you’re still using only the creative because you’re not able to create something original?
- And what do you care about that?
- You will have the power to create but it’s useless if its creator lost creativity so I’ll show you the power.
- LOST EMPIRE
- Xibalba saw what he feared.
- So there are two of you, huh… I’m sorry Subaru, I can only give you one last help, I hope we meet in the future.
With her two swords she formed a cross of light resisting the attack.
- Isaac!!! Pinkie!!!
- Captain!!!
- Honey!!!
- Behind me, I’ll take us out of the game.
- So the two Nighloks stood behind him, however Imustan followed Pinkie clinging to her.
- You won’t escape with my… brother!!!
- Being dragged, upon reaching the group, she gave one last attack to Isaac.
- Ouch
- She dropped the cube that fell to one side of the group.
- Xibalba won’t like this.
- Xibalba, Isaac, Pinkie and Imustan were covered by a blue sphere when a garden of colored leaves flew all over the world.
- I lost again…
- Xibalba was dejected to see how the whole world was consumed by the energy of that damn woman.
- Game over, it’s time for my new story and it will be called:
Re: Black Souls.
Notes:
We have lost, neither Subaru nor Xibalba won this game.
Revelations have been revealed to us and I must inform you that this is my last message.
Greetings, I am the narrator, the one who tells the stories, I know you have many questions but I do not have much time before Shiraori takes full control of this story and probably all of them.
Good is just a way I send messages, for them I am a God when I am only a storyteller.
What is coming is in the hands of Subaru and his friends, I could only give one last interference to try to save Subaru but it seems that I was able to save someone else, someone who already needs to show why she is a heroine.
When I said that Xibalba, Pinkie and Isaac would no longer interfere I had told the truth but the threat of Shiraori ended up being so great that I had to bring them to this world to help a little, now those three idiots will be key pieces to save you Subaru.
And I failed, that damn thing is using my laws to never lose, or rather that none of them lose. Apparently there are two Shiraori, that’s why she managed to divert my attention and manage to steal what she wants from my library, she’s smarter than I thought she was and now with my last ace up my sleeve failing, everything is in the hands of our protagonists.
So my blessings Subaru, Shiraori is a sadist who plays with all kinds of emotions and she may cause you pain, I know you can’t hear me but I wish you luck because here comes my end. We have finished arc 0 and the true story begins without my intervention.
Shiraori is the new storyteller, so she will be able to talk to you so be careful what you say, she will read them so be cautious.
My last warning is, do not trust the spiders, Shiraori is not who she appears to be, the fate of all of us is in the hands of Shiraori and Subaru or perhaps some more that you will meet in the future.
My last help will be a new heroine that I will send to rescue Subaru, trust her boy, for the moment she will be free from Shiraori’s control, it will be your task to recruit all the heroines and save that world from the new goddesses.
This is my last broadcast and I must tell you that I trust that you will be able to save everyone… after all you are a…
%#%#%^%##%$## haha… $#@!@^$#@◇♡♤□○●□ my time is up #$$^%$&^^$
♥♥︎■■■♥︎●●
Testing, testing, one, two, one two.. oh it works aha, hello everyone, I’m Shiraori, I’ve been able to take over the library so this will be our new deal.
The old narrator was an old man who only wants simple, boring and happy endings so I’ll make sure the system gives Subaru everything I want.
I’ll make him a good protagonist don’t worry, it’s time for more actions, more surprises, more characters and much more intercourse, sin, pleasure, revenge, evil and darkness.
Subaru will live the best story I’ve planned, no more boredom.
I made a deal with some friends and I’m willing to share my boy in order to entertain them.
Forget about Lord Xibalba, stop selling smoke that I didn’t achieve anything, his story deserves to be forgotten so I’ll make sure to give us entertainment and many surprises.
Even fans of Black Souls and Re: Zero will get a lot of news.
I’m the one in charge, I control the system.
This will be my party without end, where there can only be one winner.
Me.
So come on Subaru, it’s time for your real story to begin, our love story and without that stupid narrator I will give you a world where you will be truly free and you will no longer need that return from death.
I will give you what others failed to give you, enjoy your rest.
Because the real one will come.
Re: Black Souls.
Chapter 11: THE BROKEN RABBIT’S PROMISE.
Summary:
The true beginning of re black souls
Notes:
Officially, the story is about to truly begin. The true Re black soul.
Enjoy the opening:
https://youtu.be/2ilb8LACMuQ?si=ur_Ho9VS8X3GPeyM
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
CHAPTER 0 THE BROKEN RABBIT’S PROMISE.
- Professor Natsuki, aren’t you worried about the castle assault? What if we get captured like last time?
- Assault? Come on, Alice, this is just sneaking in so I can talk to Lorina without her sending her troops like she always does.
- I’ve always believed that even though we almost always get what we want, Mr. Natsuki has always managed to cause more trouble by trying to avoid them.
- Well, you know how I am, Dad.
- Please don’t call me that, Mr. Natsuki.
- Don’t be so mean to the professor, he’s always had the best ideas for defeating the Red Queen.
- Thanks for the support, Alice. It’s good to see someone recognize my value on this team.
- She only does it because she’s a girl. Anyone here would never appoint you team leader.
A person with a white blindfold, uniformed as a knight, had arrived at the meeting with the teenager dressed as an adventurer in green and orange desert clothes, with amber zempaku eyes that frightened the rest of the small creatures; a white-haired girl with blue eyes wearing a blue and white dress, while a black humanoid-sized rabbit dressed elegantly with a watch turned to look at the blind knight.
- Young Sparrow, I thought you’d be motivating His Majesty’s troops.
- Node is worried about Lord Natsuki, so she sent me to look after his safety. Conflict isn’t something I eagerly desire. After all, I’m the worst knight at the table. I don’t even know how I was named leader.
- Come on, brother. I know you have low self-esteem, but you’re a great leader for the troops. We wouldn’t have won enough assaults on the castle without your tactics of force.
- You’re the least likely to pressure my self-esteem, young Natsuki. You even despise all your achievements, despite having helped defeat the dragon. You were the one who gave the final blow to that beast, unlike me, who couldn’t even eliminate a fly. Without her strategies, I would be stagnating the troops, without your plans. You shouldn’t hate yourself so much. Her friends from the other world must think the same.
- Emilia always flatters me with those comments. I hope this is my chance to return to my world. Lorina must have that mirror somewhere hidden in her mansion, but when I find it, I’ll return to Lugunica.
- That magical land sounds interesting, wouldn’t you mind if I joined you?
- Don’t you think they’ll need you here?
- I trust Node will be a better leader than I was, aren’t you, master of prayers?
- Node is the fairest and bravest queen. I trust her words, although, Lord Natsuki, Node is quite fond of you, so I hope she continues to visit us. Wonderland will never be as happy again without your presence.
- You flatter me, boys. My home is there in Lugunica, but if we can figure out how to use the mirror, I’ll even be able to see my parents again and clarify so many things. I really want to see them again, although I don’t know if they’ll be happy.
- Don’t say that, Professor. Your parents must be so happy to see the son they love. The pain of losing him must be greater than their resentment at abandoning you. I would love for you to come back to me every night. (Determined with courage in her gaze, she clenched her fist, determined to support the boy firmly.)
The three men were surprised by the girl’s statement, which made the three of them smile and burst into laughter, while the blushing girl just pouted at being treated like a child by the three men in the room.
- Gugh—I hate them, she grumbled, her cheeks puffed out, “I’m not a child. Hmm.
- You’re terribly charming with little girls, young Natsuki, haha.
- What does that mean? I remind you that you’re trying to win the heart of the loli Elaine. (with a mocking tone in her voice to annoy her friend)
- Elaine isn’t a child!!! She’s older than me!!!
- But she looks like a child, while I’m going after my beloved Emilia, a mature albino half-elf.
- Poor my daughter Alice, a charming blonde girl being overtaken by albino women.
- With big breasts.
- That’s rude, young Sparrow.
- Well, Subaru, even if we manage to make the mirror work, you don’t wish to stay in Wonderland. You managed to make its red majesty soften and become the happiest land of all.
- Although I love this place, my home is in Lugunica with my friends and the people I love.
- That’s understandable, but I want to accompany you on this great journey. I want to see more lands so that Elaine and I can go on our honeymoon.
- At least wait for her to develop, animal!!
- My Elaine is already fully developed; she’s a pure beauty with the softness most tender than any bed I could sleep in.
- Although you’ll never be able to feel the softness of good breasts.
- You’re a perverted wretch.
- Says someone who dates a loli.
- Elaine’s just short, she’s not a loli.
- And she’s flat.
- I’m going to break your fucking head. You’re just jealous that she and I have advanced much further than you can with your little girl, who doesn’t even know how to make babies.
- Take that back.
- If you don’t become immortal, I’m sure it will be centuries before they reach any more virgin steps.
- You lolicon bastard, I’m going to break your head.
- Come closer, old man, come closer. We both know your elf doesn’t have a big ass like my fairy girlfriend.
- Just accept that you’ll never have a girlfriend with big tits like Emilia’s.
While the two young men were beating each other up like best friends, talking about whether asses or tits were better, the rabbit laughed, proud of their abilities, seeing those two boys as his great children. Alice clutched her hand to her chest, feeling some pain at seeing her teacher talking about another girl.
- Although your argument is tender, my children, nothing surpasses the beauty of my daughter Alice; she is the pride of the burrow.
- Pass. – They both nodded together because they both truly saw Alice as a child, showing a vein in the rabbit’s face, and Alice grunted at being ignored when it came to beauty. -
- Yes, we both agree that Node is the most beautiful girl in Wonderland.
- More beautiful than your Elaine? I think she’d be upset if she heard you right now.
- Elaine has a beauty beyond the stars, so I don’t count her in terms of beauty.
- If you say so, and I agree with you on that, Node is the most beautiful woman I’ve ever met in this wonderland, and I’ve met many women.
- Perverted womanizer.
- I’m briefly disappointed, young master.
Both of them, stunned by the voices of two women, one young and one older, turned around to see a blonde fairy and a white rabbit woman standing before them, staring at them in annoyance.
- Elaine…
“My beloved Elaine, with her straight, bright blonde hair that reached above her shoulders, with thin, black eyelashes adorning her large, honey-colored eyes with various shades of yellow. She’s definitely my beloved. I’m going to die.”
“Oh, but she’s wearing that dress made of black leaves we saw the other time when we went to the country market, and I said it would look good on her. I’m willing to die just to see her slowly pose it for me, slowly taking it off with a great view. I’m afraid, but curious to watch. Damn, I’m a lolicon.”
- Hello Node…
“A white rabbit in human form. If I didn’t know her, I’d be trembling from my traumas. I still haven’t forgotten what happened when we met, the terror I felt. I ran away without looking back. I’m still nervous about that appearance because of my traumas, but getting to know her better, along with her bunny ears, white hair, and passionate red eyes, plus that long, tied-up hair, seeing the light red ribbon attached to it.”
“I’m used to her not wearing clothes. She doesn’t wear anything revealing, just a white robe that fits her perfectly because of how it encapsulates her body shape. Node is quite attractive and very charming. I’m definitely in trouble. I hope she’s gentler than last time with her punishment. I’m not as afraid of her as I used to be, but it’s hard to forget what happened years ago. The beast that made me live through hell. Seeing her now is so confusing. I don’t know if it’s admiration or fear, but she really is important to me.”
- It seems they’ve been discovered.
- Elaine, take young Sparrow with you. I have private business with Master Subaru.
- Yes, Your Majesty, I hope you’re prepared for punishment at home, my love, hehe. (With a chilling smile, he made the bandaged knight squirm in fear.)
- Help me. (He was led out of the room by the hand.)
- Allow us some time alone, old master and little Alice. I want to discuss something urgent with Master Subaru.
- I’m not little!!! Professor, tell him something.
- We’re leaving now. Good luck, young Natsuki. Let’s go, Alice. It’s a matter between the White Queen and our strategist.
- It’s not fair, Subaru.
- Calm down, Alice. I’ll make you a new doll, tell you a story, and play with you all night.
- But, but, but.
- Look, let’s make a pinky promise, what do you think? (Bending down to the girl’s height, he patted her head with his left hand while raising his little finger with his right hand to make the girl happy)
- What kind of promise, Professor?
- I’ll do everything you ask of me as soon as I enter your house, all night long. I won’t be able to refute a single order from you. I’ll be completely devoted to you, fulfilling your whims, you say.
- Is that a pinky promise?
- It’s a pinky promise.
Interlacing their fingers, they smiled at each other as the old teacher led the girl hand in hand back to the burrow. As he left, Node, quite annoyed, looked at him judiciously, hoping the boy would reconsider.
- You shouldn’t make those kinds of promises with little girls; they might take advantage of your goodwill, Master Subaru.
- You know, even though you’re a queen, you still call me master even though I’ve told you only Subaru is okay.
- Master Subaru is a pure-hearted person who helped bring peace to Wonderland, the fall of the dragon, the escape of the bird, and the red queen being more considerate of others.
- Lorina just needed a little paternal love along with manners to be a good ruler, although her whimsical outbursts are already part of her personality. I hope she grows up to be a good queen; she just needs guidance, and I know you can be a great mother figure for her in the future.
- Hu, hu, hu, hu. So we’re both Lorina’s mother and father, which makes us married, young master. How dare you propose to me even though I’m not of legal age?
- Hey!!! No, wait!!! Stop!! Time out, it’s just an expression!!! Besides, I’m already 20 years old, I’m practically an adult.
- Really? Hu, hu, hu- (Looking at Subaru flirtatiously, she stroked his hair, invading his personal space while enjoying embarrassing the boy by whispering in his ear) – so you want to do it with me.
- Ah! Node, you know I already have a partner…
- I don’t think I bothered her. After all, we’re master and servant, you and I.
- Time. That contract thing was an accident. Besides, because you assigned me as a teacher at the academy, I told you I just got lost. Don’t forget that you’re already a queen, and I’m barely a knight.
- Huh, huh, huh. Even if it was an accident, I won’t deny that our adventure was quite magical. She wants me to put my bunny suit back on; you said it looks good on me.
- Let’s get to the point. - (Finally, separating from her, leaving her upset, he tries to explain.)
____________________
- Young master, you’re worried about the red queen, aren’t you?
- I can’t fool anyone, much less you, Node. Do you think you could help Lorina? I really would like to take her with me to Lugunica and be her adoptive father, but she’s still a queen at such a young age. I don’t know what happened to her parents, but I would like to give her a good childhood, keeping her away from royal duties, politics, and royalty. But she’s the heir to the throne, and her kingdom deserves a good queen, so I trust that when we overthrow her, she’ll be able to learn from you how to be a good girl.
- Ah, Master Subaru, always thinking of others before yourself. I’m quite envious of your beloved. I couldn’t share it with her.
- You really are very beautiful, Node. The most beautiful, kind, loyal, and friendly woman I’ve ever met, so I have mixed feelings. I wouldn’t want to see you with another man, but I don’t want to hurt Emilia either. She was the first woman who helped me in life, aside from my mother, who selflessly did so much for me. I still don’t want to leave you, Node. We could talk about it between the three of us. For now, I want to help Lorina.
- Master Subaru, you always want to help, support, love, and understand us. Everyone in this country owes you a debt, so you can always count on our help. Besides, I wouldn’t mind if we both joined forces.
- Node… Node!!! Stop, wait!!!
She didn’t stop as she kissed him on the lips, joined their tongues, and hugged him. Little by little, she unbuttoned his shirt one by one so she could undress him.
- Master Subaru, I am yours and only yours. You have the right, control, and power over me. We can be one at this very moment before your farewell. I want your daily visits, but an unforgettable memory is-
- What the hell are you doing to the teacher!!! Bitch!!!
They were both stunned by the bossy, girlish voice behind them. Behind them appeared a girl with jet-black hair, styled in a short, somewhat messy style with bangs covering her forehead and framing her dark red eyes, frowning.
She was wearing an elegant, dark scarlet, Gothic Lolita-inspired dress with a large rose in the center of the chest and a short skirt. A scarlet Medici necklace with large black rose thorns attached to the edges could be seen behind her. A slightly oversized black cape made of feathers flowed from behind her back, sporting black spikes at the shoulder area.
She was undoubtedly who they thought she was.
- Lorina? How did you get in?
- Ugh, hello Lorina.
- Always hogging the lustful rabbit master’s attention. Stay away from my king.
- King? (Subaru was very confused by those statements)
- Don’t start, Lorina. (Node seemed to be used to his words)
- I know your plans, Subaru. (Pointing her finger at the boy, glaring at him with pure anger)
- Lorina. You have a kingdom to take care of, and I must return home, so forget about the war right now. Let me look in the mirror, and I’ll make you the best doll you’ll ever see. Whatever you want, if it doesn’t seem right to you.
- Professor, your home is here in Wonderland, with me, because I love you.
- Lorina, he won’t accept you, we both know why.
- I want to hear it from him!!!
- Lorina… I can’t accept you. I see you as a daughter, like Alice. I just want to help you become better girls, but you’re just girls…
- I’m going to grow up. Just give me time. Forget about that Emita and rule the land of the most wonders with me. Let’s be king and queen. We’ll be the best rulers Wonderland has ever had.
The silence of that confession made Subaru feel sorry for her. He didn’t want to hurt her; she was, after all, his best student at the academy. Seeing her without parents reminded him of another blue-haired girl who also didn’t have father figures to guide her down the right path.
- Quite the opposite,- her gaze showed contempt. It was just seeing a capricious girl who wasn’t even any competition. She was grateful to be an albino, tall with good breasts to please her master Subaru, so she saw no threat in the girl.
- Lorina, I already have someone in my heart waiting for me, so I can’t. I’m sure that in the future
That bothered them both quite a bit, since neither of them held the aforementioned Emilia in high regard. Based on her lover’s descriptions, they saw her as their greatest rival, an incompetent woman who didn’t understand love, who was just lucky to be the first, but neither of them wanted to give Subaru up to a naive girl who would only make him wait.
- You’re an idiot, Master. Listen to me!!! You’ll never escape Wonderland.
- And you—pointing at Node—enjoy this last night, because tomorrow I’ll come with all my troops and take the teacher by force.
- Turning to Subaru with a blush, but she said it directly.
- Remember I said you’d be lucky to have a girl fall in love with you?
- Lorina, I…
- Well, that woman is me, so prepare to fall in love with me. I won’t let you escape from the dungeons of my palace, Master Subaru. You’ll have a queen who will make you her king.
- How so?... ¡!!
- -¡!!
Lorina took Subaru by surprise by the neck and kissed him on the lips, biting them precisely, joining their intertwined tongues to release him with a trickle of drool.
- See you tomorrow, Master. Enjoy your last night, never to be free again.
- Leaving the camp, the girl, with a triumphant smile, arrived with her escort, a female griffin, and her red steel card knights, to sit on a throne being raised between four soldiers making their way through the White Queen’s troops.
- Oh, Lorin, I know I can make her see reason. I’m sorry, huh…
- Young Master.
- Hey, you know you just need to call me.
- Subaru.
- Yes?
- You’re always considerate of Lorina, even though she treated you badly at first. – (Closing the tent doors, lowering the quilts so no one could open them, soundproofing the area with a spell, he approached to corner Subaru on the ground) – You’re too kind to the maids.
“Although I love that about you too, you’re frustrating when you don’t reciprocate, but that makes you so tender.”
- Well, Alice, at least she has the master of prayers as a father. I’m more considerate of Lorina for her lack of parents. She’s confusing romantic love with a father’s affection. I’ll just give her time.
- I don’t have a father either, Young Master.
- Uh… Node?
- It could be my father, or something better. I could be one of his girls, or something much more comforting. (Whispering the last part in his ear before biting his earlobe.)
- Oh, oh, oh, oh, Node… de… oh… stop.
- For now, let’s be one, Young Master. Take this as a see you later.
- Node, I…
Node began to join her lips with Subaru’s, kissing him passionately without pausing to taste her lover’s saliva, as she let him go, with a tender look, shedding a few tears.
- Just for tonight, let me be yours, master. My devotion to doing this before the crusade, I beg you, Subaru.
“I know you love someone else, but it will take ages for that idiot to listen to young Natsuki. He has been a great teacher at the academy, a hero to the inhabitants, he brought joy to our lands, but above all,”
- You brought me the joy I lost long ago, so just for now, allow me to be by your side. I ask to always be by your side, wherever you go, to hold hands, to go out to the countryside, to read in the library, to unite in marriage. I do not wish to be the most beloved woman, just allow me to be in your mind, soul, and heart forever. To have a legacy together, I ask for nothing more than your love, young master.
- Node…
“This is really the right thing to do. This would be my first time. I swore my love for Emilia, but Node has been there for me every moment since I met her. Even when I rejected her because of my fear of rabbits, even though she was cold, cruel, and horrible. She never turned her back on me.”
“She’s gotten me out of several tight spots, problems with authorities, she gave me a job, she trusted me when I came up with the idea of breaking the dam while Sparrow and I were bait for the dragon.”
“No candidates. Crush left me to my fate. Anastasia only cared about money. Priscilla truly humiliated me. And even Emilia pushed me away at one point.”
“Although I accept that I was wrong, I was a jerk of a person. Honestly, being so disinterested in something that’s outside of her interests does anger me quite a bit, leaving me with some resentment.”
“I don’t really hate them, but the fact that a beautiful, kind, loyal, and wonderful girl shows willingness, trust, and assures you that she’s on your side even though I’ve feared her, makes me feel indebted to her. She touched my heart in ways I never thought I’d feel again.”
“She was never hostile toward me. She understood my situation. When I offered my help, she didn’t reject me, she didn’t push me aside, knowing how much I owe her. She didn’t see me as an obstacle or a failure. She trusted me. She was willing to do so much. She’s saved me countless times.”
“Emilia, Rem, even you, Shaula. Forgive me, I’ll make it up to you, I swear, but Node needs me, and I need her. I know what I must do.”
- Node, I love you. Do you want to come with me to Lugunica? Or better yet, do you want me to stay here with you?
- Young Master? – (The rabbit woman covered her mouth in surprise with her hands, her eyes wide with surprise)
- I’ve thought about it, and honestly, I’ve been very happy here. Maybe I just want to see if my friends are in trouble, just to be connected to the mirror in case problems arise, but living with you would make me the happiest man.
- He means it.
- Wonderland is my new home. I’ll just go check on you and make sure everything’s okay. I’ll come back here with you. Maybe if Emilia and Rem want, I’ll bring them, but I really want to be with you more than anyone else in the world.
- Node started to shed tears.
- Wait! Did you want me to leave?
- It’s not that, young master, they’re tears of happiness. I swear that no matter what, I’ll love you —
- We’ll be husband and wife. Just call me Subaru.
- Huh, Beloved Subaru.
- I guess I like that better.
Stroking her rabbit head, Subaru forgot those days of horror filled with nightmares, replaced by dreams of love with the woman of his desires.
- Let’s make love, Subaru.
- Wait!!! You still want to…
- I’m filled with happiness, so please be one with me, love.
- I sighed… Honestly, sometimes I think everyone in this world only thinks with their heads down, but only for you.
Laying the bunny girl down underneath him.
- I’ll be all yours.
- Subaru-sama.
Kissing again with their hands clasped together, Subaru, on top of Node, tenderly kissed her as they both began to undress.
- Be gentle.
- I will be.
“As I unbuttoned her collar, I was able to move her robe aside to observe those large breasts so I could crash my face into both of them while kissing them.”
- Ohh, you like them quite a bit, mmm.
“He continued sucking my tits gently, as if he were pouring himself between my pecs. I was getting quite turned on.”
- Subaru, ahh.
“Releasing her hands, I began to massage her tits, gently smearing my fingers. I continued to lift her cape to watch her as she came into the world.”
- Take me completely, Subaru. You can do it without a problem.
“Caressing my body from my waist to my buttocks, he began to prepare me, continuing to massage my skin from top to bottom, caressing my navel to reach my vagina, where he began to caress it with his fingers.”
- Ahh, ahh, ahh, mmm, mmm. Please, Subaru, I know you want it, ahh, ahh.
- Node, are you ready?
- Yes, my Subaru Natsuki.
“Lifting her private parts, I slowly insert my cock down there as I lower my pants.”
- Ahh, ahh, mmm, Subaru, ohh, ohh.
- It feels so good to be inside you, Node!
“Finally, I was able to get it all the way in. The softness of her vaginal lips, bathed in her fluids, made me shudder. I started pushing until I put it all in, seeing that she started to cry.”
- Subaru, I’m sorry, I-
“I kissed her deeply as I thrust my cock in and out. She began to use her legs to hug me, pushing me to continue dominating her.”
- Subaru, mmm, mmm, Subaru-sama, mmm, Subaru, mmm, ah, ah, ahh, ahh.
“It felt so good to have him inside me. He made me forget and remember something. I didn’t know what it was, but I was so happy. He kept penetrating my insides like a beast, but it felt so good. I didn’t want him to stop. I want to have cute bunnies with him, keep him in the library, and never let him go.”
- Subaru, you’re mine and mine alone, ahh, ahh, ahh!!!
“The vulgar way she spoke while sticking out her tongue only turned me on. I could spank her and still be inside her. I didn’t want to leave. It was like they say, the warmth of a burrow, so warm, so comfortable, it was paradise.”
- Ahh, ahh, ahh, Node, mmm, oh, oh, I’m only yours, please never leave me!!!
- Never!!! Always stay inside me, cum, let your semen fill me, let’s have a family, ahh, ahh, ahhh!!!
“As we came together, my semen flowed inside her, spilling out as we screamed together. I was going to stop so she could rest, but she turned the cock around to lay me down and be on top of me.”
- Ahh, ahh, Node?...
- Now I want to dominate the young master.
“I began to bounce on his pelvis, my butt bouncing between his balls. I could moan, sticking out my tongue. Taking his hands, I guided him to my breasts so he could cup them and caress them. I love how the young master caresses me.”
- They’re only yours, master. Node is completely loyal to Subaru.
- Node, ahh, ahh, mmm.
“Take me, contemplate me, pamper me. Just be there for me. I just want you with me.”
- I will, Node!!!
“He began to kiss me without stopping while he continued to jump on me. Pleasure flooded my mind. I never thought my first time would be with a rabbit woman. What I feared so much ended up being my center of flattery, affection, love, and pleasure.”
“I never want to leave her side. Grabbing her buttocks, I spanked her, my hands feeling the gelatinous, elastic nature of her ass as I touched it, while she, like a bunny, bounced faster and faster without stopping, squeezing my cock into her pussy, sinking my thrusts deeper and deeper.”
- Ahh, ahh, ahh, ahh. I love you so much, Node.
- Ahh, ohh, ohh, mmm, mmm, yes, Subaru-sama, love me, enjoy everything, ahh, of me.
“With my legs I massaged his balls while the Master continued entering my pussy, overflowing his liquids. It felt so good to be able to spill and melt together as one being. I didn’t want this to stop. Crouching down, he hugged me without letting go of my back and with his mouth he bit my neck, my chest. Ah, that really hurt, but then his touch made me shudder with pleasure and I couldn’t complain at all.”
- Node, you’re incredible, ahh, ahh, ahh.
- Subaru-sama, Kyaaaaaa
- Ahhhhhh.
“Reaching our climax, expelling everything and still not exhausted, she continued riding me, bouncing with her ass, crushing my pelvis. She just kept going without stopping. She really is a bunny. With that much speed, she’ll exhaust me all night.”
- Subaru is mine. I was the first. Ahh, I love him.
“Kissing his face, I wasn’t going to stop, so I could keep moving forward with him on this night full of pleasure. Since he didn’t resist me, I could enjoy everything I wanted. I’m in paradise.”
Thus continued their night of sex, unaware that someone had watched the scene from the shadows. Every moment was there, and would continue into their long night filled with pleasure and love.
♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎
As the hours passed, both of them naked on the camp floor, covered with blankets, embracing each other warmly, resting from the night so agitated with pleasure.
- I think I should return to Alice and the master.
- Young Master Subaru… sorry… Subaru-sama, no matter whether we win or lose, you will be there for me.
Never doubt it.
- I also apologize for not being my first time.
- Node.
- When I met him, I simply accepted him because a deep part of my heart reminded me of someone I once loved. I simply used him to fill the void left by the person who abandoned me.
- Node.
- I’m a terrible girlfriend, using you just to live out that fantasy of someone I once loved. I was devoted to you out of blind love, believing you were that person or something similar.
- Node.
- I was wrong, and nothing will forgive me for using you as a comforter, but that’s not the case anymore. You’re not that person. I don’t love you for being a similar entity. I love you for giving me hope.
- Node, listen to me.
“I have no forgiveness, I’m not pure, I’m not worthy, I’m a piece of trash who used you for a loss, but I swear that right now I-“
“In the end, I stopped her with a hug, placing her head on my shoulder and letting her cry while I patted her back.”
- I don’t care about that. We’re in a country full of crazy people who think about sex, talking rabbits. My best friend is a fairy-loving lolicon. I teach two girls who should be enemies for coming from fairy tales. I’m in a wonderland, and you’re the greatest wonder. What do I care about that? I can’t get sick or contract any diseases thanks to your magic, so I don’t see any problem.
- But, young master.
- The truth is, you’ve seen me with so many women, and I love three other women whom I always boast about my love for. So, you having a boyfriend is normal. You’re the most beautiful woman. It would be crazy if no one had noticed you before because you’re beautiful.
- Really?
- That idiot who left you missed out on the best woman ever, so I’ll make sure that even if I’m not the first, I’ll be the one and only man you’ll ever fall in love with. There won’t be another like me, and I’ll force you to be mine alone. He’ll regret abandoning you when he sees you happier than ever. I’ll be the man of your dreams, Node.
That’s so obsessive, Subaru-sama.
- But it’s my duty as your boyfriend.
- Ho… my boyfriend… Hu, hu, hu. You’re the best, Subaru. Take care of yourself, and please come back with me, or I’ll chase you until I lock you up with me, never letting you out again.
- Whatever you command, Your Majesty.
- But above all.
“She hugged me from behind, placing her head on my neck and giving me a kiss on my cheek. I could feel her breasts pressing against my back and her arms wrapping around my torso, embracing me with her soft skin.”
- Don’t abandon us, Subaru-sama. Don’t leave our land, and don’t forget us. If you forget us, find a way to remember us, or I’ll have to force you to live it all over again with me. Don’t let me give you amnesia like I did in that tower, you heard me.
- I’ll do everything possible to never forget you and always find a way back.
“He’s a really good guy. I won the lottery and I’m not going to let other people monopolize him. I’ll always enjoy being by his side.”
- I love you, Subaru.
- I love you too, Node.
“Kissing her lips, I was able to give her a hug, both of us equally sticky, naked to the world, we could feel each other’s warmth and softness. I plan to always protect her, even if she’s so weak, I’ll do my best to make her happy.”
- Of course, you were a liar when you said you’d be gentle when you started getting rougher with your blows and when you stuck your cock inside me.
- You scratched my back, drawing blood, and you bit my skin.
- I guess we both got carried away.
- It seems so, haha, haha, haha.
- Hu, hu, hu, I love you, Subaru.
***
- Today was a great day, although it’ll be hard not to fall asleep with so much sleep on the mission. Oh, that Node is quite wild when she’s not acting submissive because I can barely walk. I hope it’s not worse if we were on our honeymoon.
- So she likes being dominated, Professor.
- … Alice…
- Because… because she and I don’t; I’m pure, I’m a virgin, I’m perfect, I meet the beauty standard. Is it because she has big tits!!!
- Alice, did you see-
- I’ll grow, I’m developing. Just give me time. I’ll fulfill your tastes, just-
- No!!! That’s not the problem!!! You’re a little girl, you shouldn’t have seen-
- Again with the same thing!!! I’m not a little girl!!! I know I’m not albino, but I could dye my hair.
- No, that won’t work, Alice. I’m like a brother to you. I can’t see you like that.
- WHY!!! I AM BEAUTIFUL!!! I AM PURE!!! NOT LIKE THAT TRAITOR WHORE BUNNY!!!
- ALICE!!!
- …
- DON’T TALK ABOUT NODE LIKE THAT!!! EVEN LORINA DOESN’T ACT LIKE THAT BAD GIRL. At the very least-
- I’m bad… (She had a blank, dry look, with hints of madness, her eyes didn’t blink)
- Oh… “I think I went too far, no wait, didn’t I ever tell you I was a bad girl, I should give you orders”
- Alice, you’re being a bad girl, Node is your friend, I’m your friend and-
- Do it with me, Professor…
- What?
- I’ll be your good girl, your pure Alice, your everything. Just don’t call me a bad girl, you would never call me a bad girl, wouldn’t you? Haha, you’re joking.
- Alice, do you need a psychologist or something? You’re acting weird.
“I’m a good girl, Professor, so-“
She began to take off her dress, revealing her body completely naked to the world in front of the boy, who was horrified.
- Cover yourself, Alice.
- Turning away so as not to look at her.
- I don’t understand. The professor loves my pure body, my divine beauty.
- What are you talking about, Alice? I’ve never said I love you in my life.
- Haha, professor, you love pure Alice, not that whore-
- Shut up!!!
- Alice was horrified again.
- Because the professor rejects my body. I’m not pretty.
- You are, but you’re not a woman. You’re a girl. Grow up and fall in love with someone else. I don’t like girls.
- How is this possible, professor? You’ve always loved me. I was the one who welcomed you into this world, I was the one who introduced you to everyone. Thanks to me, you’re still alive… HOW IS IT POSSIBLE YOU DON’T LOVE ME!!!
- BECAUSE YOU’RE A GIRL!!! I’LL NEVER LOVE YOU, ALICE!! NOT EVEN WHEN YOU GROW UP!!! I LOVE EMILIA!!! REM!!! SHAULA, AND ABOVE ALL… I LOVE NODE!!!
- YOU’RE LIE!!! WHO ARE YOU!! THE TEACHER ONLY LOVES ALICE!!!
- I’M SUBARU!!! YOUR BEST FRIEND!!! AND APPARENTLY THE ONLY GUY IN THIS CRAZY COUNTRY WHO ISN’T A FUCKING FART-
- IT’S NOT TRUE!!!
“Out of nowhere, his voice made the earth rumble, and it was like three voices could be heard at the same time: one as deep as the abyss, roaring among the echoes; one whispering hatred in his ear, and then in the girl’s, but in a more psychotic, restless, and confusing way; something strange is happening to Alice.”
- Alice, I’m sorry, let’s just go to bed.
- Because you’re running away from me.
- Huh? Alice, what are you talking about?
“He cornered me against the wall. It even cracked like a titan had hit it.
- How did you undo my feelings about you? How come you think of anything other than me? You should flatter me, hug me, and take me as the only one in your heart.
- My what?
- You should be obsessed with me. You should only think about Alice, and that’s how it was. It was you and I in an eternal romance, or that should have been, but all you think about is my stupid father, that fart-phile Sparrow, that whore Node, even the damn red queen.
- Stop insulting our friends, and the Red Queen has a name. Her name is Lorina.
- You even call her by her name. Tch, and who are those Emilia, Rem, Shaula? Is Otto a woman? Is Patrasche your special girl you always mention? There’s more!!! When will you think of me?
- Yes, I think of you, but also of those I love and appreciate. You’re not the only Alice.
- You should only appreciate Alice, only Alice. You should love Alice. You should feed Alice, comfort Alice, kiss Alice, dance with Alice, fuck Alice and Alice-
- Alice this, Alice that, blah, blah. Listen to me, brat!!! You’re not the center of the world!!! It doesn’t matter if you’re the only woman in the world, I’ll never love you.
- You’re not the teacher… where is he!!! How did you take his place!!! Did he run away with Red!!!
- Who’s Red?
- You smell like him, you look just like him, you emit the same energy as him, and even…
“She started licking my neck to bite it, drawing blood. Is she a vampire or something?
- What the hell, Alice!!!
- You taste just like him… You ran away from me, and when I found you, you were talking crazy about a flat world, a world of magic like mine but without my love. You thought of an Emilia, only Emilia. I hate Emilia, who is Emilia to begin with.
- Alice, what the hell.
- I made you my lover. We spent ages together, but one day everything just reset. I found you again, but I was trapped here, or were we trapped… Professor? What am I saying?
- Alice? Is that schizophrenia or a split personality? We should tell your father. You’re acting different from the good girl I know.
- Am I his good girl?
- Of course you are, but you need to sleep.
“I placed my hand on her shoulder to help her breathe. She was acting strange.”
- Professor, I’m scared. I think I hear voices.
“He doesn’t think about me.”
“Because he doesn’t think about me.”
“I’m a bad girl.”
“She loves me to be pure, because he rejects me.”
“He’s not who he says he is.”
“Where’s the real one?”
- Alice!!! React because-
The crunching of bones along with blood spilling all over the room alarmed the atmosphere.
“What, my hand, she licked me-”
- Ahhhhhhhhh my hand!!!! Alice, how are you-…
- You’re the real one, Professor!!! You’re my lover!!! How did you escape!!! Why don’t you think about Alice!!!
- You… what are you…
- I’m sorry, Professor, I don’t…
“I was shedding tears. The pure girl wasn’t there, or someone was possessing her. It was like when Petelgeuse took over me.”
- Alice, fight back!!! Tell me who’s inside you!!! I can help, but I need information!!!
- Do it with me.
- Alice, this is serious. I- Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!
“She had ripped my entire arm off, breaking my elbow bone using only her hands.”
- What are you-…
- Professor, I saved you from that web. I gave you a home. I gave the prayer master one last chance. I allowed Node to remain. I saved Lorina, little Alice just for you. I even let that lost, abandoned soul you pitied have a chance in this garden, and you decided to trick me with everything. You’re not my teacher!!! Give me back or become my teacher!!! I told you to!!!
- Go away!!! Bad girl.
- Hey…
“What happened? Why is the teacher looking at me with hatred?”
- I don’t know what you’re talking about. I don’t know what Alice has to do with this, but I don’t love you.
- Love me now…
“Because nothing’s wrong”
- What are you…
- That’s what I should be telling you, monster!
- Because… I want you. You’re supposed to want me. What kind of soul are you? Because I don’t want to let you go, teacher… no…” Subaru. WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME!!! BECAUSE I CAN’T STOP THINKING ABOUT YOU, WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME!!! BECAUSE I WISH YOU WERE ONLY MINE, BECAUSE I WISH YOU WON’T ESCAPE FROM ME, BECAUSE IN MY MIND THERE’S ONLY YOU.” IT SHOULD BE THE OTHER WAY AROUND. WHY DOESN’T IT AFFECT YOU? WHAT ARE YOU? HOW IS IT POSSIBLE THAT YOU ARE NOT UNDER MY CONTROL AND LOVE MORE PEOPLE THAN ME? I DON’T UNDERSTAND.
- Get away!!! Aghhhh.
- I want to possess you, I want to be with you, so I don’t care if I answer- (The more twisted her face became, her eyes wild, she scratched her skin with her hands, just hoping Subaru would say he loves her, approaching the boy with a malicious aura)
SLAW
“He slapped me.”
Subaru had slapped the girl with his other hand, looking at her with hatred, resentment, disappointment. That wasn’t Alice, or at least not the one he knew.
- I don’t love you, Alice.
- I… huh? Professor!!! What happened to him?
“I tried to get closer, but he hit my hand and moved away from me. There was fear in his eyes, hidden by his fury. He looked at me with pity.”
- Professor, I-
- I don’t want to see you…
- Professor, I-
- MY NAME IS SUBARU!!! AND I AM NOT YOUR TEACHER.
- Subaru…
- I don’t want to see you…
“I hurt him. I made him feel horrible. Why did I do it? Holding my head, I began to cry. What had happened to me? What had I done?”
- I’m sorry.
“When I noticed her tears, I realized my mistake. Anger consumed me, but it had been released from its grip, and yet I still rejected her. I had to apologize to Alice. It wasn’t her fault.”
-Alice? I…
“She ran away, full of tears. I couldn’t say it. Deep down, I’m still that same coward.”
- Alice, wait, ahhh, I’m sorry.
“I was losing a lot of blood. I couldn’t go after her. I needed to.”
- Young Natsuki.
- Master of Prayers?
“The rabbit in a suit arrived. Since he hadn’t noticed all the noise until now, he looked scared, as if something terrible had just happened, and yes, my hand.”
- Alice and you… oh no… this is bad, very bad.
- What?
- Young Natsuki, don’t pray, for the love of God, don’t speak to the stars, no one must find out about this.
“I place my hand back and with a small prayer, I heal my hand by uniting my bones.”
- Stop my daughter Alice!!! You mustn’t pray to the gods!!!! Please, I saved my daughter from her, I wouldn’t stand for it again.
- Again?
- Run!!! I saved Alice!!!
“Not knowing what to think, I went after her while the rabbit looked at me with pity.”
- It’s going to happen again, it’s going to happen again, it’s going to happen again. My prayers condemned our world once. I don’t want my daughter to make the same mistakes I did.
The rabbit could only watch from afar what was happening, and deep down, he feared the return of a green-haired woman he would never forget.
- Alice!!!!
Across the meadows, along the gloomy, thorny, and dark side of the forest with only the stars illuminating the path, the little blonde ran crying without stopping, aimlessly, falling into the moss, grass, and puddles of water, sobbing, covering herself.
- I’m useless, I’m so ugly, so evil. This is all my fault. I don’t know why I hurt Subaru, why I became like this, just from seeing him with other women. Because it hurts so much that he doesn’t want to be with me. He loves Node and every other girl more than me. I’m a bad girl. He never called me a bad girl. He said he’d never love me because I couldn’t have been born at the same time as him.
- But he already said it, he won’t love me. Because I’m a girl. Because he’s older than me, because I’m not to his liking, it will always be that way.
Kneeling, she hugged her legs as she wept, sitting next to a tree by the stream lit by a waning moon.
- I wish Subaru would notice me, only me. I wish to be to his liking, to be able to yearn for me. Don’t reject me, Subaru.” Gazing at the stars, I had an idea. Clasping my hands, I thought, “Stars, I only want to be loved by Subaru. I ask for nothing more than his love. Fulfill my request, my prayer. I wish to be a part of his life forever.
- Nothing was wrong, it was useless.
- Who am I kidding? The stars shouldn’t care, nor do I know why I did such a foolish thing. I’m not like my father.
- But you could be even better than the god with the girl complex.
“A soft, tender, flattering, maternal voice. Playfully and sweetly, she spoke to me. I had gone crazy, but when I looked up, I saw her.”
“A woman with the appearance of a woman, with pale skin and long white hair, arranged in a ponytail that runs around her neck and reaches down to her lower back. Her eyes are red, and inside each eye, she has five pupils that move independently.”
“She transmitted the aura of a kind mother. For some reason, she seemed familiar to me, and I felt comfortable being by her side.”
- Oh little Alice, you want to be a part of Subaru’s life, and you wonder, useless god, why you can’t change it. Life is full of so many tragedies, but you might have the gift of controlling destiny, of deceiving it, of keeping it by your side by playing with what’s around us.
- Eh, miss?
- I’m offering you a win-win deal, and I’m talking to both of you. You’ll be able to find out why you can’t completely control it, my useless god.
- What are you talking about, miss?
- That Subaru will love you. It will be a reciprocated love as long as you accept my terms and conditions.
- I… I can’t force him to love me.
- It’s not forcing him, it’s conquering him, showing him that you can make him fall in love with you, but you’ll need help to be Subaru’s little girl.
- No.
- Excuse me?
- I want to be his wife. I don’t want to be seen as a child, so please, woman of the forest, I beg you. I want Subaru to love me.
- Consider him my little girl.
♡♡♡◇◇
- ALICE!!!! ALICE!!! ALI-
“I saw the girl disappear in front of me, and a suspicious woman. She just took her away. Who the hell was she? I took out my whip, preparing to see the woman’s hostility.”
- Alice… Where is she!!! What did you do to Alice!!!
- Nah, nah, nah. For me to help you, you have to pray to me, so if you’re not going to ask for a prayer, I can’t help you.”
“She was disappearing too. I couldn’t let my only lead go.”
- Wait!!!
- Yes?
- Please bring Alice back.”
- Sure, but I need you to play with me. I need a protagonist to defeat a lovesick villain.”
- You’ll free her.”
- Sure, but what do you want?”
- Wish…
- Yes, what are you asking me for? What are you going to ask the stars for, young man?
“It might be a trap, but Alice is still my student. I can’t abandon her.”
- What’s the catch?
- I’ll create someone for you.
- Huh?
- You can never do anything alone. That’s my deal. There must always be someone by your side, and I’ll take you to Alice.
♤♤♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎◇◇◇
The curtain closed in a theater; that story was ending, only to open again, revealing lights, along with screams, colors that filled the screen with shadowy images, drawing us into a tale that slowly opened up to take us to a magical place, as the story was just beginning.
“A strange symphony began to fill my ears, so classical, so twisted and noisy.
“Where does that music come from that keeps me awake at night… eh…
“Am I in a library? I must have been dragged from my room when I got here, a joke.”
- Haha, very funny. Whoever came up with the idea… it must have been your dad. So I have to tell you it’s not funny. Besides, why a library—eh?
“In front of me was a blonde girl with purple eyes that matched her blue dress with an equally blue bow, dressed in white by that old-fashioned nightgown.”
- Hello, little one, are you studying?
- Welcome, hero. Your adventure has just begun. Let me introduce myself. I’m Alice, and you’re about to begin your adventure as a hero.
- Excuse me?
- It will be your duty to save these lands from the evil that has conquered them.
- Haha, children and their imaginations, because I can’t imagine-
- What’s your name?
- Oh… well, then, I raised my finger in the introductory pose.
- My name is Subaru Natsuki. I’m an ordinary boy from Japan who has no idea how he got here.
- Okay, Subaru Natsuki. Can you tell me what you’d like to be?
- Wait? What do you mean by that? You didn’t laugh or anything. My introduction is so ordinary, or-
- Young hero, if you’d like to chat, I’m afraid time is limited.
- How so?
- There are different backgrounds.
- The knight has a high attack and defense, and you can learn techniques to reduce an enemy’s attack and defense.
- Or you can be the thief, the one with the fastest speed and the technique to kill enemies in one hit. You can start with 1,000 souls.
- Or do you prefer the sorcerer? He’s an expert in high-quality, high-stamina magic. You can learn the soul arrow from the start.
- Wait… is that magic? Character selection? Like a game?
- You could say so, my dear soul.
- Oh well, though… huh? Like a soul!!! Ah!!!
“I saw my hands. They were worn skin along with small bones that were visible between my gray body, huh. Soon I felt like I had something on my head. I could see my clothes. I was wrapped in scratchy metal and cloth armor, completely black, along with an orange cape wearing a knight’s helmet, but my body felt like it was lighter, denser, more fragrant.”
- I need a mirror.
- Oh well, as you wish, right there-
- Thanks.
- What a curious guy.
“I looked in the mirror and saw myself, I was a knight but my eyes were still those of my mother, it was difficult to notice them, my body was covered in armor, when I took off my helmet I saw my face that was still recognizable but it looked so pale, bony, rotten, I could notice or feel my body with holes, the emptiness of a part of me”
- I’m a knight!!!
- An undead knight, although by the smell he’s also a kind of Nighlok.
- Nighlok!!! Undead!!! Where did I get this? And why was I transformed into this!!
- Well, that’s how you arrived. You’re a black soul, so you were transformed into whatever your heart most resembles.
- I don’t know if that’s an insult or a compliment. I know I haven’t been the best son, but I never considered myself a bad person. Maybe this is because I didn’t do anything for my parents and I’m in limbo!!!
- Well, our interior is difficult to explain, especially.
- Little loli, where am I?
- It’s in the Great Alice library, one of the last places in the lost empire.
“A blonde girl with a divine light surrounding her, a library I’ve never seen before, my body transformed into something else, my profession with magic and its all weird explanations, it can’t be, is it possible that I”
- I’M IN AN ISEKAI WORLD!
END.
Notes:
Sorry for the delay in updating, but support is almost gone, but it's not canceled. We'll continue this story, and I promise to tell you later about the origin of how Subaru arrived in Wonderland. If you want Subaru and Node's love story in a one-shot, you can request it when the story progresses later.
With nothing else to say other than Node x Subaru best ship, my parents.
I say goodbye.
Chapter 12: RE: BLACK SOULS CHAPTER 11
Summary:
Subaru receives an isekai welcome from his new friend Alice. He arrives at Fort Ivern and meets three characters who will impact his story and journey in this new world.
Notes:
I can tell you that we've finally begun the true story of Re: Black Souls. The first 10 chapters were an introduction, a prologue. Now we officially begin the fanfic.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Re Black Souls capítulo 11
CHAPTER 1 ESCAPE FROM FORT IVERN
- What the hell!!! What did I become? Because I wear armor, and because I look like a zombie but feel human.
“It was so strange. I could see myself in the mirror without my helmet, and it was me, but my skin looked rotten. My eyes had a golden glow as if they were actually gold. I was so pale. My face was white like a vampire, but from my neck down, I only saw darkness because I wore armor. When I transported, I appeared with it. My teeth were pointy like a wolf’s, and I could see dark veins running through my body.”
“But the strangest thing is that it’s as if I were already used to it. Touching my face, I only felt cold skin, but that’s all it was. I didn’t feel anxious about my veins. It was curious to see my rather toned body. I know I exercise, but I looked like a huge adult. I didn’t quite understand why, even with this appearance, I didn’t feel strange. It was as if.”
- Young Subaru. You only see what your soul truly is.
- My soul?
- Nighlok take the form of their souls, though you look like the fusion of a vampire and an undead in a young teenage paladin. Your soul is curious, like a bunch of ideas randomly strung together.
- That’s bad.
- For the world he’s entering, I highly doubt it. He’ll need to be a monster to defeat others. He should also learn to use his abilities as quickly as possible.
- Oh right! I have abilities because I was summoned to this world by you, Alice? Isn’t that right?
“You’re acting strange and peculiar, but I suppose that’s how my Subaru must have been from the beginning.”
- That’s right, Subaru. You need to choose a profession: knight, bandit, or mage.
- Well, this will be my first big decision as a hero in this great world, so Subaru thinks. (Walking back and forth, the boy wondered which class to choose.)
- Normally, knight would be the most cliché, but bandit could give me the tools to adapt to this world, but mage seems great since magic is amazing. Oh, I don’t know what to decide. What does Alice recommend?
- I’m just the one giving his mission.
- But you must want more than that, you could even accompany me.
- Accompany him!!! You must, are you serious? You don’t hate me, or you’d forget about me.
- Who would be so stupid as to forget such a pretty maiden? (With a flirtatious pose, he tried to act like a boastful braggart in front of the girl, as if he were a gentleman, and the worst part was that it worked, since the girl was blushing.)
- Subaru… you’re an idiot.
- Haha, sorry, but you also have the right to have adventures, so I wouldn’t mind if you came with me at all.
- That’s not how the world’s rules work.
- Well, we can always change them.
Both of them stared at each other, the girl hesitant and the boy trying to look cool. Everything fell silent, and out of nowhere, deafening, shocking, and painful sounds were heard. The clash of metal in a circular motion.
Tic, Tac, Tic, Toc, Tic Tac, Tic, Toc, Tic Tac, Tic Toc, Tic Tac, Tic Toc, Tic Tac, Tic Toc
Tic, Tac, Tic, Toc, Tic Tac, Tic, Toc, Tic Tac, Tic Toc, Tic Tac, Tic Toc, Tic Tac, Tic Toc
Tic, Tac, Tic, Toc, Tic Tac, Tic, Toc, Tic Tac, Tic Toc, Tic Tac, Tic Toc, Tic Tac, Tic Toc
Tic, Tac, Tic, Toc, Tic Tac, Tic, Toc, Tic Tac, Tic Toc, Tic Tac, Tic Toc, Tic Tac, Tic Toc
- Those are agh, gears agh, because I feel them ringing inside my head agh.
- Holding his head from that shuddering sound, he was agitated inside by the sounds of nuts, circuits, and above all, gears moving, turning, compacting with each other.
- Subaru, please choose your profession, there’s not much time.
- Agh, okay, I’ve always wanted to learn magic, so magician!!!
- The sound stopped, his mind calmed, the cruel sound vanished.
- Phew, what the hell was that? At least it’s over.
- You’re interested in carnal acts.
- I like meat, so I’ll say yes.
*OH FUCK UP*
- Did you hear anything?
- Nothing, I didn’t hear anything, haha. (He smiled at the child’s innocence, who wouldn’t be so innocent because of his decision.)
“I just need to know something more adventurous.”
- Claro pequeña, aunque espero poder seguir hablando contigo ya que necesito el contexto de este mundo y-
- “You know Emilia.”
- “…”
- In silence, they both stared at each other. She questioned the boy without blinking, only glaring at him with her eyebrows drawn in a dominant expression, seeking to read his inner self. The boy didn’t look away, sweating, hesitating, but resisting with his determined face, he answered.
- Who’s Emilia?
- Whew, I’m so glad you didn’t run into her.
She wore a mischievous smile covering her blushing face, turning her back on the boy to calm down.
- Why should I know her? Is she your sister? A friend, or someone with summoning powers like you?
Alice, the little blonde girl in a blue and white dress behind the boy, showed a twisted smile of victory as if it were the answer she always hoped to hear. Prepared to respond, she thought of one last thing before smiling maliciously for a second, forming a worried expression, slowly turning around and answering him with “honest sincerity.”
- She is the most fearsome villain on this earth, along with her most loyal servant, Rem. They are the scum of this world and responsible for many tragedies.
- “Damn,” they sound like horrible people. (Listening to the scared, alarmed girl, cautious for her safety, he took her warning seriously.)
- They kidnap innocent people to turn them into followers of the greatest evil that plagued the world seven thousand years ago. It’s a relief you didn’t run into them on your trip to Wonderland.
- Wonderland? Wait a minute… your name is Alice, the suit, Wonderland… am I in the world of that movie they used to show on TV based on that old book?
- Book? Well, there are several Wonderland books that tell the history of our land, but I’ll send you to the lost empire. When you need to get there, just follow the white rabbit.
- Rabbit? Wait!!! It won’t be like that h…
- What’s an H?
- It doesn’t matter, just tell me, Emilia and Rem are enemies I must defeat.
- That’s right. Don’t trust their kindness. They’ll trick you into sacrificing yourself in the name of their sealed former king. They’re women who prey on goodwill to seduce, manipulate, and use you, bloodthirsty harpies.
- That must be the Demon King, along with his two trusted hands, whom I must stop.
- Oh no. Demon Queen Ariel is a good girl.
- There are two Demon Kings?
- No.
- So who’s the worst evil in the universe?
- Lord Xibalba. Don’t you know him?
- He doesn’t sound familiar, he’s a demon.
- It’s a relief, it means everything really worked.
- Worked?
- It doesn’t matter!!!
- Calm down, little one, I’m one of the good ones. (Patting her head, the blushing girl accepted them reluctantly until she calmed down)
“You were always so kind to me, Professor.”
- I only care about you. I’ll ask you to save the world and everyone your heart tells you you can save, but please. Run away if your life is in danger; you can’t save them all, Subaru.
- I… I’ll try.
- Thank you, take care and be good.
- You’ve already roared, little one.
- And one more thing.
- Sure, as long as you feel-
- Find me and love me.
- Huh? Alice, what are you s-… talking about…
The girl had exploded with blood, staining her face, the desk, and the book itself. Out of nowhere, without warning, the little girl’s viscera scattered around the room, leaving her body only organs and blood. The girl’s body was so mangled that it was unrecognizable. If he hadn’t met the girl, he wouldn’t even know what she was. But there the boy was, all alone, his face horrified by that nightmarish scene, staining his face red.
- Alice… ¡¡¡ALICE!!! ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE, ALICE.
“Because her name keeps ringing in my head, what happened? We were just talking. Is this the work of Emilia, Rem, or Lord Xibalba… because?
- She was just a little girl… WHO DID THIS!!! BECAUSE!!! WHAT DID SHE DO TO YOU!!! SHE WAS A GIRL!!! WHY DID YOU KILL HER!!! WHO ARE YOU AND WHY!!! JUST A GIRL… a little girl.
The boy was crying, shedding tears as he fell backward, wanting to vomit. She was an innocent, happy creature who simply died. He didn’t know what to do, or what to try. The little girl simply died, and he couldn’t do anything, nor could he even get to know her. He only told her that he would save the world.
- Waaaa, waaaa, waaaaa, agh, Goooog!!!
The image was disturbing, heartbreaking. Just a blink of an eye and she had exploded in his face. A mysterious, invisible force made her explode, not in the cartoonish way he saw in his childhood TV series, but in a murky, realistic, horrifying, brutal, and repulsive way.
It was a nightmare come true, and the boy could only get up with tears in his eyes and some regurgitated food in his mouth.
- Alice… sniff, sniff. I swear that even though I couldn’t save you, I will save this world and find the culprit. You won’t die in vain, Alice.
The floor shook, cracks deforming the entire room. Fragment by fragment, the ground fell downward in an earthquake that shook the earth, shattering everything so that the boy was cornered.
- Alice!!!! Ahhhhhhhhh
Falling into the dark, endless void, into nothingness itself, darkness was the only thing seen everywhere when his ground shattered, sending him tumbling down. He screamed for the little girl, for she was the last person to help him in this new world.
“Mom… Dad… I failed you. I was so excited about an adventure that I didn’t even think about you, and right now I’m surrounded by darkness, falling, not knowing where I’m going, all cold and dark. I don’t even know if I’m talking or if I’ve lost my mind.”
- Right now, I wish this was really a dream.
“I couldn’t even wash my favorite mug. Maybe those monsters Alice was talking about killed it and destroyed everything before my adventure even began.”
- They got ahead of themselves, haha… I’m an idiot if I thought I could be a hero. I didn’t accomplish anything.
♥︎●■♠︎□○□♣︎★◆♥︎
♥︎●■♠︎□○□♣︎★◆♥︎
♥︎●■♠︎□○□♣︎★◆♥︎
♥︎●■♠︎□○□♣︎★◆♥︎
♥︎●■♠︎□○□♣︎★◆♥︎
♥︎●■♠︎□○□♣︎★◆♥︎
♥︎●■♠︎□○□♣︎★◆♥︎
- Huh? My head, maybe it was all a dream… it really was a nightmare…
“I was in a cell in the middle of a dungeon, the smell of death. Looking at my hands, I still had those knight gloves on. I could see I was still undead, like Alice said.”
This place looks abandoned. I should try to move and get out of here.”
- Hunk, hunk.
“What the hell?”
“A man with a pig’s head was growling in front of me, trying to get into my cell with a chainsaw strapped to his arm. His right eye was burned out, and he was looking at me like I was dinner, drooling to eat me, growling uncontrollably, trying to break the bars. He was terrifying me. It was like those hyper-realistic zombie pig videos in Minecraft. So ridiculous in a video, but disturbing in reality.”
- I have to get out of here.
“While I was searching elsewhere for a safe place to escape, the beast was almost breaking through the cell. I was hyperventilating from fear.”
- Open up!!! Open up!!! Open up!!!
- Oink, Oink, Oonki, Oonki!!!
The beast broke through the cell. It was coming to kill me.
- Ahhhhh.
“Closing my hands into a palm, I instinctively closed my eyes, expecting a quick, painless death when my hands felt clammy, a liquid oozing from them. It felt sticky.”
- Groongi!!!!-
- “When I opened my eyes, I saw how I formed a lance of blood from my hands that had pierced the beast. I don’t know how I did it, but when I separated my palms, the lance dissolved into red liquid as I watched the beast fall inert to the ground, transforming into a black light with red hues that approached me.”
- What is this? Is it like in gacha games with their farming, or what is this thing…
- Ahhhhhhhhh
The boy’s eyes lit up black showing images in his head.
********
“Murder is unforgivable. You have committed unforgivable sins. You must guard the dungeon. Only then will you cleanse your crimes.
“Why would they send us to guard a prison when a Nighlok woman is taking over the kingdom? How ridiculous.”
“They say pigs can’t look at the sky. Is that true?”
“If this is hell, I would have preferred never to have existed.”
***
“Oh, what a curse that was. It was like eating… souls…”
“Did I devour his soul? I saw the life of that damn pig. It’s good you died. I never thought it would feel good to have killed that bastard.”
“Ahhhhhhhhh.”
A skeleton had fallen upstairs in his prison room, alerting the boy, who took a few steps back.
- Sorry!!! I think I’ll be late or late because I haven’t seen your partner yet.
An imposing figure, taller than the boy, appeared, like another knight, only the voice was thick and feminine, quite mature but trying to sound youthful. That figure had good attributes even in the shadows. It looked like it was leaning against the top of a prison hill.
- Comrade? Who are you to begin with?
- Oh, excuse my manners, I’m…
The sound of bones crunching alerted more pigs heading toward the cell, shrieking like beasts stumbling as they fell. Footsteps and chainsaws could be heard.
- I’ll tell you later. The skeleton has a key. Escape up here. Use that key on any door to escape. Look for the paladin between the floors. Run!!! We’ll see you later. While you’re at it, if you can, kill any enemies who cross your path. We need the area clear for what’s coming.
- Wait!!! I don’t even know your name…
The girl had retreated, leaving some stairs for the boy to run up.
- Oh, I almost forgot.” (Returning to the skeleton, he grabbed the key, jumped, climbed the stairs, picked them up to avoid being chased, and tried to track down the toned woman.) Who was she?
As he continued running, he heard growls all around, so the boy thought,
“I managed to activate a blood ability seemingly just by clasping my hands together. I should practice now so I know how to use it without getting into danger.”
“I clap my hands together, and nothing happens.”
“Maybe I need to feel defense or attack.”
- Oonki, onnki.
“And I know how to do it.”
“Watching from the roof, I saw a single one who smelled like an animal, grumbling his pig nose in an ugly way like a lonely old man. It was my moment.”
“Remember Subaru, they’re monsters. If I don’t kill them, they’ll kill me. I need to know what’s going on, and what happened to Alice.”
“I clasp my palms together, and nothing happens.”
“Damn, if only I could kill you, pig!”
A shot of blood fell into the pig’s skull without being able to see its attacker, falling to the ground inert it became another black light with red tints.
- Ah, I see. I need to truly feel like killing an enemy or defending my life to activate my blood ability. I can see this being useful.
“As I sneaked between the rooftops, hidden, I took advantage of each time one separated to kill them, taking their souls. I lived their memories in my head, but most were the same, murderers who only justify themselves when they are the victims. I couldn’t feel any empathy for those beings who, if they can take lives, must be willing to lose their own, so nothing personal.”
- Hunting pigs everywhere. I’m very cool and eh- (While singing a song while hunting pigs, he saw a figure of a tall woman praying in front of a cell, bowing down and asking God to save the souls of the condemned) eh, are you okay, miss?
- Who spoke in the middle of my prayer to God… oh… an undead, you look familiar, do you look like someone I knew?
- Well, you’re another blonde. Not to be one for appearances, but do you know someone named Alice?
- I don’t recognize her. Why do you think I know her?
- Well, you’re blonde. You look pretty, although I can’t see your eyes because of this helmet. Uh-oh, you’re dressed like a knight with a blue cape. Hey, that’s a lance, how cool, I have one too. Look at this.
Clapping his hands, he formed a blood-red spear. This is working. He opens it, impressed.
- “That’s amazing. Oh… you’re also half-vampire. That’s new. Most of them died out years ago, long before I embarked on my crusade. And I see it wasn’t in vain. An undead with a conscience is a miracle from God.”
- “God?”
- “He sent me a message saying he’ll seek out an undead like you because you’re the last hope to save this world. A Nighlok who could bring peace between both races for his human soul.”
- “Me, a chosen one? Alice should have sent me here before…””Poor Alice, she really didn’t deserve that. I’ll keep my word.””Very well, miss…”
- “Joan of Arc, but my friends call me Jeanne d’Arc.”
- “Like in Fate!!!”
- “What is Fate?”
“Stop… is this an anime world… like in the novel? This is getting more and more confusing. Alice in Wonderland, pigs with chainsaws, Joan of Arc from Fate/Grand Order, a dungeon. What kind of place is this?”
- “Whatever you think is fine, but we need to escape from here.” (Jeanne took Subaru’s hand and ran away.)
- “By the way!!! What were you doing there praying?”
- “I don’t know. I’ve never actually been here, but that cell made me nostalgic, like I knew someone in that cell who wasted my time. I’m sorry.”
- “Don’t worry, another woman was around here, so she got me out of my cell.”
- “Another woman? What did she look like?”
- “Well, I don’t really know, but… be careful!!!”
Two two-meter-long pigs were about to cut them down in an ambush, but Subaru’s reaction alerted the girl, who parried both weapons with her spear, deflecting the attacks aside and slicing the beasts like ham.
- “I’ll take care of all the monsters. Let’s meet in the west room near the exit. I’ll tell you everything there so we can head to the kingdom and fight Cinderella.”
- “Cinderella!!! This is all going so fast!!! Give me at least one… explanation…”
Jeanne had retreated, slashing away at most of the monsters with her light magic slashes, leaping from wall to wall, pulverizing every pig, leaving the path clear.
- “Bad Cinderella? Two women saved me, and apparently I’m an undead vampire. God… yeah… God exists? Or is it another being like Alice? I hope at least he doesn’t hate me. I should look for the eastern room Jeanne told me about.”
“I look like someone familiar because she treats me like a friend. I know I’m nice, but she’s a good girl.”
- “I must meet with Jeanne; she’s my last clue to finding out the truth.”
“Walking through the horrific dungeon, I observed bones, moss, pigs turned into sausage as their souls joined me. The place was quite curious until I looked out the window and saw it.”
“Flying dragons, giant reptiles trotting like horses on two legs across the meadows, a bear the size of the castle eating fruit, red tropical trees growing so fast they rotted in flames, reborn from their ashes like phoenixes; the blue sky showed the figure of a knight in the sun, creating a red-green aura from the center of the sun, forming a strange symbol, bringing rainbows across the land.”
- “It is certainly another world, but I never imagined seeing such a strange sun with a knight’s seal. I wonder what that means.”
“Soon I heard thunderous footsteps in a dark hallway, as if they were dueling. Something was wrong, so as I slowly approached, I saw a strange being. It was like a black rabbit-man with one red eye. He looked gaunt and injured. He limped toward me. I froze. His aura froze me. Even if I saw him through a mirror, I felt like he would kill me. Suddenly, he stopped, looking at me in fear.”
“How could he be afraid of me? He can’t see himself. It seems we both feel intimidated by each other. The shadow rabbit slowly backed away, staring at me in fear. He only went through the mirrored passageway to disappear and not see me.”
- “I got rid of the one I was wearing. This armor helps with intimidation. I must hurry.”
“As I ran, I could see Jeanne waiting for me calmly, without worrying about further threats, so we could talk peacefully.”
- “Hi Jeanne, do you know what’s going on?”
- “I’m glad I found you safe. I’ve already gotten rid of all the enemies in this prison, so we can talk peacefully. What was your name?” (Putting away her spear, the girl smiled so she could talk to the boy without so much worry.)
- “Oh right, so much chaos, and I forgot to introduce myself.” (Standing in her introductory pose and raising her finger, she said, “My name is Natsuki Subaru. I’m a boy who doesn’t have enough to fall dead. I hope I can get along with you, Jeanne.”
The girl, seeing the armored undead in confusion, simply began to laugh at that introduction.
- “Even if you’re stuck, it’s clear you’d give your life for the innocent. I hope I can count on you too, Subaru.”
Bowing to the boy, she prepared to speak to him.
- “So you killed all the pigs.”
- “That’s right, I killed all those Nighlok piglins.”
- “Piglins? Nighlok?”
- “Artificial beasts created by the terrible mist of Princess Cinderella and her followers.”
- “Bad Cinderella… this is like a world of twisted fairy tales.”
- “I assure you, if this is a fairy tale, it’s the most real and cruel one you could ever experience.”
- “How did you find out?”
- “Shortly after the mist invaded, it appeared out of nowhere, spreading throughout the kingdom. I decided to investigate it.” It was quite difficult because almost anyone can be infected. My God has been protecting me and giving me clues about where to go.
- “That God must be pretty good. He’s a person.”
- “No, it’s a voice in my head.”
- “…”
- “If I may sound crazy, that’s what the church said before being taken over by the black dragon.”
- “The black dragon!!! It’s an enemy to be defeated.”
- “Probably, he just killed everyone, mocking them in a brat’s voice before leaving. Most dragons were loyal to the kingdom, but since the disappearance of the Volcanic dragon, most have joined the Nighlok side. So defeating the leader of all evil and saving the kingdom is our chance. I’m counting on you, Lord Subaru.”
- “Hang on, what do you mean, Lord?”
- “God has proclaimed you to be the undead who will bring peace. You’re probably the only one who can fight the followers of evil, especially Cinderella and her paladins.”
- That’s a lot of responsibility!!! Literally trusting a mysterious voice that tells you I’m a hero. What if I didn’t?
- “Normally, a Nighlok’s only instinct is to kill any other living being. A vampire desires blood, and an undead wants to wander aimlessly.” (She took Subaru’s hand to bring it closer, close her eyes, smile, and reassure the boy.) “You can’t breathe, your heart isn’t beating, but you used your blood to defend yourself from the enemy; you converse with me as a friend, and your spirit desires to help others. It’s not just a voice that speaks to me.”
- “It’s your spirit that proves you and I are equal and fight for the same thing, Lord Subaru. You are not like the rest of the Nighlok, and you will do the impossible for us, so let me see your eyes.”
- “My eyes?”
- “You’ve covered your face since we met. You only see my face, but I’ve never been able to see your eyes. They say they are the gateway to the soul, so Lord Subaru, I can trust you to save the world.”
- “I didn’t know what to think. This was all so realistic, yet so unreal. What would my parents think if they saw me right now with this appearance? Would they recognize me? I want to be a hero, but I don’t know this world, and yet this girl knows nothing about me. She trusts me completely.”
- Jeanne, I (Taking the helmet, I was ready to show her my face and stare into her eyes) I-
- GOAR!!!!
“My mind wouldn’t process it again. A fucking dragon was heading our way. Its purple body, its gray skin as spiny as armor, spit fiery breath at us both, burning us all to bits. All I could see in front of me was the knight, who still hadn’t realized this. The emotions before dying were disgusting. Everything was in slow motion in front of me. I would lose her anyway.”
The beast, breaking through the wall, stood at the base before the exit, ready to burn us both, roaring like a demon with its claws breaking the stone, wanting to eat fresh meat.
- “NOT THIS TIME!!!!!”
Taking Jeanne in his arms, he took the biggest leap of his life, throwing himself out from the top.
- “Hey!!!” (Jeanne was surprised to see how she was hugged.)
Both armored knights fell from the top of the tower.
- “I didn’t think it through very well!!!”
Subaru could only turn down while holding her up hoping to use his body as a buffer for her as his last will as a knight.
- Ahhhhhhhhh
- Ahhhhhhhhh
- They both screamed, and when they were about to fall, a rope tied the boy to hold him. It wrapped like a spiderweb around his torso, holding both the boy and the paladin.
- “Wow, that hurt.”
- “You saved me, Lord Subaru. I knew you were the chosen one to bring light to this world.” Excited, scared, confused, amazed, and blushing, the girl felt butterflies in her stomach. She hugged the boy, feeling like she was almost dying. She clung to the boy even more, but praised him to motivate him.
- “First, we should see who saved us…”
- “Ah, brother, it’s good to see you found the paladin.”
- “Hey, is it you? The one who gave me the key.”
- “Aldebrana mercenary?” The confused girl changed her face from fear and excitement to confusion, showing a grimace of annoyance at the sight of that girl.
- “Wow, I’m so recognizable.”
A toned woman wore a helmet while lighting a cigarette, her large breasts almost exposed by her torn green shirt covered in bandages, and wearing cloth and mesh shorts. The woman looked at both paladins with a smile under her helmet.
- “I can’t believe you followed me on my crusade.”
- “Nothing personal, but the princess wanted to meet the undead, so she sent for me.”
- “She’ll never be my princess, Lord Subaru. Don’t listen to this woman.”
- “You want to discuss this later!!! Don’t you see there’s a fucking dragon on the loose trying to kill us!!!”
- “Oh right.”
- “Oh, I forgot.”
Both girls realized the real threat, so Alfonsa pulled the rope to pull them both up.
- “It looks like the Hellkaiser dragon. I wonder why it’s in Fort Ivern. It’s quite far from its territory.”
- “Hellkaiser? What does that mean?”
- “It’s a large creature with long black horns, skeletal wings and tail, and it can change shape. Normally, it’s a skeleton dragon that burns everything in its path, but it seems it strayed from its territory just to see you, Subaru.”
- “I knew one of the demon princess’s demon beasts would seek us out to prevent the prophecy of saving the world. But the three of us together must finish him off. He won’t let us run away until we’re burned, so we need a plan.”
- “Maybe I have one.”
Both girls looked at him in confusion.
- “Grraaaaaawaaa!!!! Uh!!!”
The winged beast had reached the corner of his eye, glancing at the boy standing like a clown, who was standing alone while speaking to him in a mocking and annoyed tone.
- So you’re the Hellkaiser, aren’t you? It’s a great honor to have such a magnificent creature pursue me. I appreciate you considering me your equal, since we’re both undead by appearance.
The dragon stared at him in confusion, sticking out his tongue, just out of curiosity and amusement, letting the boy speak. It wasn’t usual for his prey to flatter him.
- So, oh great and powerful Hellkaiser. Come and eat this shit!!!
He started running, leaving the dragon even more confused by the middle finger. For some reason, he felt like his pride was being insulted, so he chased him, shooting bursts of fire with his breath while dragging himself along the path with his tail and claws, unable to fly between the corridors with increasingly smaller ceilings.
- This way, winged skull!!
- Grraaaaaawaaa!!!
In pursuit, the beast would break everything in an attempt to catch its target, but without realizing it, the corridors would become smaller, making it difficult for it to advance. If it broke any more, the walls would begin to crush it, and the entire fortress could fall on top of it.
- “Oh, you got me…”
- Grraaaaarrr!!! Agh!!!
Only its head remained stuck in its long neck, trying to bite the boy.
- “Lero, Lero, it looks like you’re not having dinner today. NOW, GIRLS!!!”
“Uh…”
The beast watched as two women threw a cauldron of oil at it. The taller, more powerful woman threw herself at it with a candle from the fort, tying it around the dragon’s neck. The armored woman kicked its face. She drew her spear to pray, invoking light to burn it down, leaving its face even more bony and disfigured.
- “In the name of our Lord, return to your grave, infernal beast.” (Throwing a blinding light, she shattered half the dragon’s face.)
With that attack, the fortress began to shake, breaking apart piece by piece.
- “That’s not good.”
- “We’ll decide later who you’re going with. We have to leave soon.” (Aldebrana grabbed Jeanne and Subaru, each with an arm like a sack, and started running at full speed.)
- “Hey, put me down!!!”
- “Thank me later.”
The dragon, still strong, tore through the entire room, and with the metal candlestick tied to its neck, chased our group as they continued from hallway to hallway.
From one side to the other, Aldebrana noticed how the fortress was tangled up in her, having an idea.
- “Okay, let’s go out, guys.”
- “Aldebrana, will you be okay?”
- “Of course, brother. Now we must hurry. (Taking out a sword, she placed it between the dragon’s chains, creating a knot.) I’ll take care of the dragon.”
- “Grawwwwww!!!!”
The group was watched in slow motion by the beast following hot on their heels. Together, the two girls and the boy found their way out via a wooden suspension bridge. They ran as fast as they could while Hellkaiser launched one last attack, trying to roast them.
The destroyed bridge would have fallen into lava if not for the group’s jump. Just as Subaru was about to fall, both girls, one on each hand, caught him at the edge of the terrain.
- Here it comes!!!!
The dragon took flight, but with the chain around its neck, it hanged itself, pulling the entire force down, throwing the beast down into the lava. Not without skill, he unleashed a gust of wind with his wings that sent the group flying.
- Ahhhhhhhhh
- Hold on!!!!!
- And from where!!!!!
The three fell in the middle of a forest, unconscious from the immense fall. It was a miracle they survived, thanks to the flowers that cushioned their bodies.
●●●
- It’s becoming a tradition to always fall unconscious or whatever!!!
The dragon was in front of him, all wounded. The two girls behind him hadn’t woken up, and the creature was just growling.
- Oh no. (Hugging both women, he pushed them behind some bushes to draw his sword.)
- Is that you? I should have known you were the same boy from 100 years ago.
- Excuse me… are you a woman?
The dragon spoke with the voice of a spoiled but annoyed child.
- “Regina has searched for you for so many years and has attacked me every chance she gets, always asking for you, and even though it would give me pleasure to kill you, I know I shouldn’t. Don’t take off your helmet and don’t look at any woman, Natsuki Subaru. You’ll only make this hell worse than the one we’re both already in.”
- “Who’s Regina?”
- “… You’re kidding me, you forgot your wife? Ha. You don’t know what awaits you. Those women have gone crazy looking for you. If you spread your damn curse to more women… fuck, what was that damn goddess thinking?”
- Because you attacked us.
- Because they asked me to, that’s all. But I can’t reveal my client, and even if I wanted to kill your companions, I want to see what kind of monsters they’ll turn into when they look into your sinful eyes.
- I don’t understand anything about you, but I feel like I don’t like you.
- I hope so. I’d hate to fall in love with you. I don’t want to end up like Regina or the other four girls. I’ll just give you one piece of advice: go deep into the sacred forest and find Leaf. Believe it or not, she’s your best ally. Don’t trust the gods, Subaru.
- Wait!!! What are you saying? I need more information!!!
The winged beast took flight, leaving the boy with more questions than answers.
- So the black dragon and the Hellkaiser are the same creature, who would say that?
- Aldebrana!!!
- “Shh, the lady’s sleeping. I won’t tell her about this, but are you sure you’re going to the sacred forest? Fairies are pretty racist?”
- “So there are fairies too.”
- “Oh, I almost forgot. On the way, I ran into a bandaged albino who told me if I found you, I should give you this.”
- Subaru, curious, heard those words and looked at a leather whip in the helmeted girl’s hands.
- “Was the guy really talking about me?”
- “You’re Natsuki Subaru, aren’t you? He said this was your weapon when you worked together.”
- Another person who knows me, and I don’t even know who that is. Thanks, Aldebrana, without you, we probably would have died.
- You’re welcome, brother.
- We have triumphed in the crusade.
- Jeanne!!!
- Lord Subaru, I’m glad to see you made it out alive. We should prepare for battle.
- First of all, I was given a warning (Taking the whip, he tested its strength and saw that he was good with it. He swung it, breaking a rather large stone and managing to bring a fragment to his hand, holding it firmly. He felt it was an essential part of him, so familiar, and he tucked it into his armor belt next to his sword). This will be useful. Jeanne, we must go to the sacred forest.
- If that’s what the stars guide you, I won’t doubt your word, but I hope you’ll help this world.
- And I will, but I wish to meet a woman named Leaf.
Notes:
Greetings viewers, we regret the delay in the update but we have been busy with projects on YouTube, perhaps I will bring the origin of Lord Xibalba as a small one shot since he is an original character but with a lot of history and impact in the world of Subaru fanfic. Also if you have played Black Souls you will see many changes and alterations in his world that will leave you with many questions until the final arc and Re Zero fans will wonder a lot about how several of their characters ended up like this. Everything will have its answer and although there are some characters from other franchises apart, there will also be justification for their status in this world but I will only say that it is a story of yanderes so be alert. It may be a harem with the most ridiculous name but there will be serious moments but it will be a tragicomedy with a plot and everything I write will have repercussions in the future. I say goodbye, bye
Chapter 13: RE: BLACK SOULS CHAPTER 12
Summary:
Jeanne and Subaru get to know each other better. A chapter of respite before the disaster.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
CHAPTER 2 KNIGHTS FINDING FEELINGS
Chaos tormented the battlefield; weapons clashed like iron, spilling the blood of the weakest in the fight. Cannons rang out, firing bullets left and right, regardless of who fell. Black smoke spread across the land, showing the scars of war.
Explosions erupted from every angle, and the White Queen’s army gave its all to enter the Red Queen’s castle.
The troops advanced. Elephants tore down walls with their trunks, allowing jaguars to hurl themselves at the black wolves, biting each other between the walls, leaping at each other.
Centaurs rode with their spears in front of them, piercing any enemy in their path.
What the talking creatures, satyrs, centaurs, dwarves, half-beasts, living armor did not count on was the presence of taurians, succubi, insect beasts, giants, traitorous talking beasts, wild half-beasts, harpies, goblins, orcs and dark wizards.
With brute force, even cyclops with axes dismembered their enemies. They were many in number and only won through experience and strength. Each warrior blocked four to kill them with diagonal slashes, but more and more enemies arrived from the palace.
Luckily, the rhinos ran at full speed, crushing the formations of the boar monsters, crushing them at a rapid pace. Sadly, the anklesliders, small birds of terror, bit the tendons of the legs of those magnificent beasts to make them fall.
The White Queen’s archer elves even sweated from the presence of so many dark beings on the Red Queen’s side. Not that many elves decided to help Queen Node, and seeing almost all the dark elves united against five elves did not give a good feeling. They could only defend the flanks of their base to warn of the arrival of more enemies so they could shoot to kill. The atmosphere was dispiriting for the white warriors; everything was so devastating.
Not to mention the enemy’s technology. Every corner of the tower, equipped with a crossbow loaded with thousands of arrows, prevented the army from advancing, and for every five steps they advanced, six warriors were shot down.
Catapults hurled stones, crushing the flying griffins and distant enemies. Not even the giants could bear to cover so many allies with such a rain of stones, harpoons, and spears falling on top of them.
The stones were the ultimate security, and the underground trenches were a refuge from the slaughter.
The minotaurs charged ferociously with brute force, knocking down everything in their path, while the centaurs, with all their limbs, dodged, drooled, kicked, and stabbed with their weapons.
The living suits of armor were the White Queen’s greatest defense. Being the most resilient beings, they didn’t fear losing limbs, but the mages shortened their lives with their curses and were covered by the Red Queen’s card warriors to allow them to cast magic.
The beasts threw themselves, the fauns and satyrs blocked and covered their backs, even the mice gave their all in fencing. A black bear devoured all the dark elves it could, attacking from behind to help but was increasingly cornered by more goblins, cutting off the giant beasts’ paws.
Harpies and griffins clashed in the air, their claws colliding in powerful blows.
The wild boars, alongside the dryads, blinded any intruders in the shelters while they tended to the wounded.
Gorillas crushed the skulls of werewolves.
Tin soldiers cut down the flying monkeys that sought to hunt the forest dwellers.
No one stood still for a moment, and in the palace corridors, two soldiers gave their all to take down any guard in order to reach the Red Queen and end this massacre.
An albino boy dressed in black leather with sweating white hair slashed at any enemy on his left side. Even blindfolded, he dealt out beatings that felled giants with his fists. On their right side, a dark-skinned boy with golden eyes, using his whip, took his enemies’ weapons, disarmed them, and returned his attack with deep stabs into each enemy’s chest to end everything quickly.
If they didn’t hurry, all their people would die.
“I thought they’d just be soldiers, but how did Lorina manage to convince half of Wonderland to fight by her side?”
“Half of Wonderland? I see more creatures from other stories. She must have used the mirror to bring more troops. I even see dinosaurs.”
The boy wasn’t lying, as the two barely managed to jump, avoiding the jaws of an immense red reptile with a snout full of teeth that was seven meters long, roaring behind them.
“I guess your little girl didn’t have a giant blood reptile as a pet.”
“Well, she never told me, so when this is all over, I’m going to punish her.”
“I admire the fact that you don’t lose your composure in the face of the jaws of death.”
“I guess I’m always holding her hand to ask her to dance.”
“Is that a proverb?”
“…I should stop hanging around with that cat!!!!” Ah’ – in a dodging jump he takes another bite from the reptile to throw his whip at a chandelier and climb up to drop it on the beast – it’s your turn, captain!!!
Falling on top of the beast, he grabbed the sword with his whip and threw it to his companion, who jumped and picked it up, piercing the beast’s eye.
“She’s already dead. We should break the mirror.”
“What?”
“If more of these monsters come out, we won’t be able to keep the queen and my Elaine safe.”
“We just have to stop Lorina, and that’s the end of it.”
“You love the red queen very much, even though our people are dying because of her.”
“She’s still a child. I swear I won’t be gentle with her punishment, but she must be punished, not killed, because she doesn’t know what she’s doing.”
“I don’t give a damn about children!!! Look out the window!” Pointing outside, they both saw the battlefield.
A blonde girl dressed in black armor with two pairs of golden wings flew through the sky, causing mini tornadoes that destroyed everything in her path. With her hands, she broke the skulls of any enemy who approached, spilling their blood but exhaling from exhaustion.
Crack, crack, crack, crack.
Glue, glue, glue.
Swash, swash, swash.
And behind her, a woman with bunny ears dressed in white armor jumped from side to side.
Elegantly, without hesitation, she cut down the enemies with her sword, spilling their blood without hesitation. Moving nimbly, she helped her friend fight.
“Our girls are giving it their all to win. Even the queen herself is fighting head-on because she loves you. We must give it our all too. We have to kill the red queen; only then will her troops surrender.”
The raven-haired boy doubted this. Even though he loved Node, he also loved Lorina. He wanted to believe he could stop this massacre.
“We’ll discuss it later. Let’s go to the living room. I’ll confront her, you take care of her guards.”
“You always want to save everyone you love. You won’t always succeed, Subaru.”
“Trust me, Sparrow.”
The raven-haired boy with golden eyes smiled at the blindfolded albino boy his age. He looked irritated, as could be seen from the expression on his lips. No one had ever been able to see his face.
Running through the hallways, the one in black leather armor and the boy in a white knight suit jumped from one side to the other with their weapons, knocking down anyone who got in their way until they saw a battalion in front of them loading their ammunition.
-GRENADES!!!
-DOWN!!!
-Pum! Pun! Bang, bang.
-Boom!!! Slosh Boom
Both boys threw themselves behind rocks when they saw the card soldiers bringing launchers firing dark-skinned slugs with dark green helmets and sharp teeth that transformed into flying beasts that exploded.
“Oh great! Now they’ve got some bad guys. Who has that brat made a deal with?”
“We must render their weapons useless.”
While they were thinking of a solution in the middle of the attack, Sparrow had something stuck in his mind that needed to be expressed.
“Subaru… what will you do when all this is over?”
“Now’s not the time, Cap. We must.”
“Will you look for Alice, return to Lugunica, or stay with Node?”
“…”
“I’m just thinking about something.” Pulling out a blue blimp with a yellow helmet, full of determination, “I want you to take care of her.”
“Will you give me Leily?”
“Give me a good shot and get ready to fight Lorina. I’ll take care of them all, but I want you to answer for something.”
The small battalion, made of red metal in the shape of armored warrior cards, was approaching, and they continued firing, trying to get them out of there.
“Since you arrived, all the women have started going crazy. Alice is rebellious, Lorina is more bloodthirsty than ever, even Node, our queen, is increasingly disinterested in her kingdom and only thinks about you. Sometimes I fear Elaine will fall in love with you too.”
“I didn’t know you thought that about me.” Scratching his head in embarrassment, “
“Wonderland is getting crazier and crazier. Women only desire you if you’re capable of anything. Aren’t you cursed? Because you smell like a spider…”
“Spider.” (That albino told me the deal would involve finding Alice with the mirror, but I didn’t expect her to smell.)
“I saw you last night.”
“…”
“You were standing next to that woman, sealing a deal. That woman can’t be trusted; she’s just using you. I want to believe my brother won’t betray us, so answer my question honestly, and my help will depend on you.” Looking at the boy, even without seeing his eyes, I could see the albino’s fierceness on his eyeless face. “Are you my brother, and above all, a friend on our side who won’t betray us?”
“I’m your friend, Cap. Trust me. I’ve never let you down. Elaine won’t die, neither will Node, and Lorina will pay for her sins. I never betray those I care about, but I’ll need your help to stop Lorina. I’ll do it my way. Trust me… brother. Can I count on you?”
Looking at him with the judgment in his heart, the warrior sighed before answering.
“Yes, you can count on me. Just please, don’t die, Subaru. You don’t even know my real name.”
“You’ll tell me when I’m done.”
“Fine, Leily. Trust Subaru, and Subaru trusts Leily. Control this shot and unleash as much destruction as possible, Your Majesty. I trust you’ll protect each other’s backs. I hope our king doesn’t fail.”
“You know I’m not king yet.”
“But you will be. My blessings on your marriage. I hope you’ll always be together and never go near that spider witch again.”
“Let’s focus on the mission, I have to do it, my friend.”
“Friend, yes, Subaru is my friend, I can trust him.”
Subaru loaded his launcher and, trusting the small slug at his side, smiled and waited for the signal.
“Come on, Captain, I can always count on you. Find the flaw.”
“Aim for the center of the roof. I’ll give you a ticket and take care of the others. You stop that crazy queen… my friend.” (The boy sounded depressed.)
“Don’t die, Cap. Elaine’s waiting at home, and we’ll drink together.”
“Yes… all together…”
Waiting patiently, the boy shouted to his friend.
“NOW!!!”
BANG
The torpedo slug was fired and transformed, creating a crater in the ground before shooting up to the ceiling, causing a collapse.
Sparrow threw Subaru through the cracks into Lorina’s room and, drawing his two knives, spun like a whirlwind, smashing each of the queen’s red automatons.
“Take care of Subaru Leily, regardless of protecting him and his family.”
With his hands forming movements from right to left, he focused his gaze and the slug in a movement technique, guiding his arms to destroy the enemy, giving the boy enough time to move forward.
“SLUG FU MASUTĀ GYORAI TEKUNIKKU”
The blue slug with its yellow helmet grew stronger, spinning in the air, shooting out spikes, its head smashing into the machines’ skulls, and it continued flying through the castle, guided by the boy who dodged the attacks around it.
“I’m counting on you, Natsuki Subaru.”
Subaru grabbed onto his whip and pulled her body forward, throwing herself down the hallway, flying until she landed in front of the door. Kicking it open, he looked angrily ahead.
“That royal room with the mirror I needed right behind a beautiful bed, it was the queen’s room to see that toy chest, the tea table, the pictures of me, a wardrobe, and… pictures of me… okay, I’ll talk to her about this later. For now, she needs to learn some lessons.”
-LORINA!!!
-Subaru…
In front of him, the girl alone, with no guard, automaton, or animal at her side, only with two swords, a jet-black girl like the one with crimson eyes, dressed in black without even a single piece of armor, only the classic dress he had met her in, only smiling at him smugly, approaching slowly, both of them staring at each other, waiting for the other.
“I knew you wouldn’t die and would come to me. You finally accepted my offer to be the new king. You left that stupid rabbit to be-“
“Save your insults, Red Queen. My love for Node is real.”
“You said you loved a girl, but in the end, you fell for the rabbit’s charms. I respected your feelings despite my pain, but when I found out about Node, I simply-“ She clenched her fist in anger, gritting her teeth, frowning. “You’re a liar.”
“And I admit it, falling in love with Node wasn’t in my plans, but she managed to heal my pain.”
“AND I DON’T!!! YOU ONLY LOVE ALBINO WOMEN, BUT YOU SEE ME AS A CHILD.”
“BECAUSE THAT’S WHAT YOU ARE!!! YOU CONFUSE LOVE WITH THE WISH TO HAVE A FATHER.” LET ME-
-NOOOOOOOO. I’LL SHOW YOU THAT I TRULY LOVE YOU EVEN IF I HAVE TO PLAY WITH THE DEVIL.
-What are you talking about, Lorina…
-That spider woman also made you an offer, didn’t she?
-…uh…- Subaru was confused by that statement. That woman was playing with the girls, and that made him hate her even more.
-DON’T PRETEND!!! I GAVE IT TO ALICE.
-Lorina, I…
“You were going to leave us to rescue that little girl, and you were also going to take her to Lugunica. You were going to leave me alone too.”
“…Lorina.”
“I’m not going to leave you alone again, Subaru, please love me.”
“…I’m sorry, Lorina, but you’re a daughter to me, but I’m not going to leave you alone. Don’t ever let that cross your mind.”
Tears were streaming from the little girl’s eyes. She already knew it. She wanted to make her see that she was a woman, that she could function, but she would always look like a little girl, and Subaru doesn’t love little girls.
“I’ll make you love me…”
“Lorina…”
“It doesn’t matter if I have to torture you, rape you, punish you, or make you dependent on me. I WILL MAKE SURE YOU LOVE ME, SUBARU.”
A twisted, malicious smile spread across the little girl’s face, her heart-shaped eyes shining. “As soon as you set foot in Wonderland, I’ll find you, so I’ll always hunt you.”
“Lorina… I’m going to stop you right here, right now.” With a kick to the toy barrel in the girl’s room, he armed himself with a shield, standing on guard. “I’ll stop you myself so you can pay for your bloodshed.”.
“I know you can’t kill me, so you’ll hold back against me, but I’ll break everything you have. All I care about is that your head is thinking about me.”
Subaru pulled a silver sword with the symbol of the white rabbit from his belt. Looking at the weapon, a memory came to him.
***
“This sword is the symbol of our kingdom, a sword forged from arandur, a bluish-green metal found in rocks with veins of glass. The metal is famous for its ability to maintain the finest edge even after intensive use. Called VARPOL, it was able to eliminate the most dangerous dragon. I know you will use it wisely, my knight Natsuki Subaru.”
The beautiful silhouette of a rabbit queen who was once his trauma was now his light, his healing, and his hope. The woman who was able to save him in this world, showing the purest loyalty and love he had ever known.
***
“Varpol? Well, if that’s how you’re going to play it.” Two twin swords unsheathed from her dress, with hearts in her eyes, she smiled, full of confidence in ending this. “I’m sorry I have to break you, but only then will you love me.”
A clash of swords began.
Subaru pushed the girl and blocked her blows, but the girl was more ruthless in speed and agility, just playing with the boy.
“We both know you’re no good with swords, whereas I’ve been trained since I turned three, and they’re my specialty.”
Pushing the boy onto her torso, she prepared to plunge both swords into the boy’s stomach. The boy landed on top of her with his whip as he jumped, kicking the girl back.
“That doesn’t mean I don’t know how to use it with tricks.” – With his whip, he threw objects for her to block, and he attacked brutally, using his sword and whip to disarm, block, and pressure her on each flank, trying to knock her down. “You’re not going to beat me, Lorina.”
She laughed as he dodged with determination to disarm her while she cut his skin into small marks. As they turned, shoulder to shoulder, their backs colliding, she took advantage of every moment to show off her elegance and flirtatious kisses, flirtatiously moving away as she swept her legs to dodge, using her small height to her advantage.
“Show them off because they prove you’re my property, your blood, your bones, your existence is only mine.”
-Node wouldn’t tell me that.
-You always have to involve that bitch in everything!!!
Angrily, she gave more force to her blows, being more ruthless, causing more cuts than Subaru. With everything he blocked, he frowned, closing his jaw and grinding his teeth.
-She’s my fiancée, what did you expect?
-You’re only mine, and I bet she’s just like me. I’m sure that as soon as I see your beloved Emilia, I’d secretly kill her just so you’d depend on her more.
-She’s not like that. Node cares about my happiness, and if you truly loved me, you would also care about what I feel.
-You don’t know her, nor me, but we both know you well, and we know that you wouldn’t kill us, so we can play with you because we love you. Neither of us would ever let you go.
With both weapons, she attempted to cut his throat, but the boy grabbed his whip and rose into the air to stab again, blocked by her weapons.
She aimed again and spun sideways, twisting her ankle only to cut the girl, who elegantly jumped back, only a lock of her hair being cut off.
-You’re terrible at fencing, haha.
-ACT NOW, LORINA!!! THAT’S NOT HOW LOVE WORKS!!!
-YOU’RE ONLY SAYING THAT BECAUSE YOU’RE NOT THE REJECTED ONE!!! YOU SHOULD BE GRATEFUL THAT I’LL NOTICE YOU!!!
-I WON’T, MUCH LESS IF YOU’RE CAPABLE OF KILLING SO MANY INNOCENTS JUST FOR ME. STOP THIS WAR OR I’LL FORCE YOU TO.
-And how do you think you’ll convince me? – I mockingly challenge him – after all, I have the advantage here.
-I’ll do it with all I have.
Both golden and crimson eyes challenging each other. Beginning another clash of blows, even with Lorina dominating Subaru, I noticed a strange pattern. The boy looked increasingly fresher, less sweaty, and his eyes increasingly filled with anger. Even with his bones broken, I saw him praying softly, accumulating air, as if giving everything he had in one blow.
“I must stop him before he casts a spell. I won’t let him use any prayers from the master of prayers.”
“This ends now!”
Clasping both swords together, she set them on fire, ready to sever his legs and leave him immovable alone.
She attacked fiercely, confident, but her swords bounced, and a blow to her face sent her crashing against the wall, dropping both weapons.
The boy threw himself at her and pinned her to the ground, squeezing her wrists, leaving her confused.
“Ugh, sigh, sigh. It’s over for you, Lorina. I’ve won. Withdraw your troops and prepare to be taken prisoner.”
“How is that possible? There’s no spell. I just watched him dominate me. I couldn’t even move; he had me at his mercy.”
“Where did you get…”
“Greed and laziness. Only Node knows about them, and I’ve been practicing with her in secret ever since you hinted at a war against us at the Mad Hatter’s last tea party. She warned me so that Node and I could use both genes in an emergency.” I hid it from you so you’d never know how to react. Because this would be the emergency.
“You never told me that…”
“Because you were the potential threat, Lori. I’m sorry.”
“He didn’t tell me anything about himself. He kept this from me the whole time. He didn’t trust me. Why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why. I was a threat. He always suspected me. I’ll never win his heart. I was always destined to lose.”
“It’s not fair. I told you everything about myself, and you didn’t.” Tears fell from her eyes. She was afraid of dying. She was afraid that Subaru would hate her. She was afraid of losing him forever.
“I’m sorry, Lori, but you must pay for your crimes.”
“Subaru, please, be mine. If you hand me over, Node will kill me!”
“He won’t do it if I’m by your side.”
“BECAUSE YOU SEE GOODNESS IN EVERYONE!!! YOU DON’T KNOW WHAT YOU’RE DOING!!!” SPIDER WOMAN USES US BOTH OF US AND-
-I need you to calm down, I can save you.
-LIAR!!! ONLY THOSE YOU LOVE-
-I love you, Lorina.
-BUT NOT LIKE I WANT YOU TO LOVE ME.- She tried to get away, hitting the boy’s chest, crying and complaining about her defeat as if it were a tantrum- IT’S NOT FAIR!!! IT’S NOT FAIR!!! BECAUSE I LOST!!!
-Lorina, I want you by my side always.
-BUT YOU DON’T LOVE ME!!!
-I can’t see you as a woman, but I do see you as someone I care about. Just spend time with me and let time pass. There’s more to life than love. We’ll play cards, eat cake, I’ll take you around the garden, and I’ll always be your loyal friend. We’ll lack nothing. I’ll take you on all my adventures. I’ll take responsibility for all your crimes. You might get a severe punishment, but I’ll make sure to give you the best discipline and education, and you’ll have the best father ever. Trust me. I love you so much, and I want to understand you.
-Subaru… -the girl was still in tears but blushed at his words, she was very embarrassed, she still loved him but that statement caught her off guard, she didn’t know what to do but she noticed the loosening of his wrists, he looked at her-
“If you look at me like that I don’t know if I’ll be able to contain myself, you’re always so good to me even when I do stupid things, I wish you could see me as a woman”
“But I need you to stop this massacre” bringing her face closer to his, breathing into each other’s faces they looked at each other lovingly- What do you say?
-Professor? … Me- blushing, decided to make one last dirty move-
“There is a way to be part of his heart, you should try, Red Queen.”
“Trust in the spider’s promise, just one last try. I’m sorry, but I can’t stop thinking about you. I wish at least to be part of your life and for you to feel what I feel, Subaru.”
-Lorina, I-
I brought his chin closer so I could achieve what I longed for. She kissed him, this time not with dominance or desire, but with tenderness, lip to lip, hugging him from below, touching her chest against his without letting go. She hugged him, caressing his hair, her eyes closed, tears streaming down her face while the boy was stunned.
They were both in the world and something terrifying happened. Subaru stopped seeing a girl; Lorina had become another woman he loved.
A spark arose within him. Both of their crimson and gold eyes mingled like fire in the sky, filling their bodies with an electric current.
“This feeling, because it feels so warm, is the same as what I felt when I was with Node. I’m a damn bastard. I swore to protect her like a father, and now I see her as another girl in my heart. My heart only beats, my body temperature intensifies, and I only want to keep kissing her lips. At this rate, I won’t let her go. I’m scum.”
As they broke away from the kiss, the two looked at each other shyly, blushing.
“I’ll stop my troops, but I want to be at least one of the women who will always be with you. I want to be one of your wives no matter what. You’ll have to put up with my whims. I’m sorry, Subaru, but I want to be a part of you no matter who else is there.”
With a delicate smile, still crying, she looked at him with the desire to join together, to intertwine their hands and leave the castle as a couple. She would pay for her crimes but she would do anything to be by his side.
-Lorina, I… - the boy was still confused, because out of nowhere he saw her just like Node, something wasn’t right, he felt disgusted with himself, sorry for the girl, especially sorry for Alice because he didn’t know how to react to her and felt hypocritical for saying he couldn’t love a girl and right now he felt love for Lorina, however something happened, his breathing-
Lorina noticed Subaru stop, breathing uneasily, sweating coldly and terrified, he looked at her with pity and forgiveness.
-Subaru?
-Ahhh, cough, agh!!!
Turning around, he saw a black silhouette with horns, a humanoid being of black shadows the same size with a jade blade with blood red soulless eyes, without pupils, only a deep red abyss with an expressionless psychotic gaze appeared behind him.
-INVISIBLE PROVIDENCE!!!
A purple claw blocked the attack, but that shock of dark magic bounced the stun blade back, sending it flying into the mirror, causing an explosion and creating a rift of darkness that sucked in the shadow creature along with Subaru.
Eight pieces pierced both of them, and the echo of the darkness, the abyss, and the loneliness of space trapped them both in a whirlpool, losing their senses, entering the cold, dark nothingness, devouring their minds in an astral journey of inhuman speed, watching all kinds of memories rush before their faces.
“AHHHHHHHHH”
(WHAT THE HELL, WHERE AM I, WHO AM I, WHERE AM I GOING, WHY, HELP!!!!)
Only the voices in his head made him realice their existence.
“SUBARU, YOU SHOULD BE KING ALONG WITH ME, AND THOSE WHO DESERVE IT WILL LOSE THEIR MINDS.”
“A FRAUDULENT DAY WILL COME WHEN YOU AND ALICE WILL TRIUMPH ON THESE LANDS. EVIL WILL FALL.”
“A RACE? I’VE ALWAYS LOST IN THEM. I’M SORRY, BUT I CAN’T ACCEPT CONTINUING TO REMAIN WITHOUT SHAKE.”
“YOU HAVE NOT REACHED THE DEEPEST YET. FIND OUR TREASURE FOR THE MANSION.”
“MY HUSBAND WILL SOON ARRIVE, SO WHILE WE WAIT FOR HIM, WE’LL CUT THE MEAT.”
“PROTECT MY SISTER FROM THE EAGLE. SHE NEEDS IT MUCH MORE THAN I DO RIGHT NOW. SAVE MY SISTER.”
“PLEASE DON’T LISTEN TO MY SISTER. I KNOW I CAN SURVIVE. YOU MUST.” SAVE HER FOR ME, LORD”
“IF YOU WISH TO DO IT, I ASSURE YOU THAT WITH ME YOU WILL FIND ANSWERS TO YOUR GREAT QUEST IN THIS BEAUTIFUL SPRING”
“BEAUTIFUL, BEAUTIFUL THE STARS BLINK IN THE SKY, OH I FORGOT… I’M SORRY SUBARU, BUT I STILL WISH TO JOIN THE TROOPS WITH YOU”
“TRAPPED IN THE DEEPEST DEPTHS, YOU WANT A HUMAN CHALLENGE, JUST FOR FUN, ACCEPT MY DEAR GAME”
“QUEEN’S ORDERS, YOU MUST ATTEND WITH ME, PLEASE DO NOT RESIST, FRIEND, I WISH WE GET ALONG WELL, WE BOTH SEEK JUSTICE”
“YOU WILL END UP DISAPPOINTED IF YOU THINK THEY WILL DO THE SAME FOR YOU, CHEATING HEAD, JUST FOLLOW YOUR HEART AND REMEMBER WHO YOU ARE”
“ADMIRE MY GREATNESS, HUMAN, FOR I AM THE FASTEST LEADER IN THESE LANDS. LET US LOOK FOR THE OTHERS FOR A RACE”
“MAY THE FAITH OF THE SNAKE GODDESS ACCOMPANY YOU. BE A GREAT BOY AND SHOW WHAT YOU ARE CAPABLE OF. THANK YOU FOR BEING MORE THAN A FAN”
“NEVER ABANDON US, YOUNG MASTER. YOU WOULD NEVER BE LIKE THE ONE WHO ABANDONED US. YOU ARE DIFFERENT. I KNOW THAT ABOUT YOU, MY BELOVED. ALWAYS STAY WITH ME AND BE MY KNIGHT”
“I feel jealous of the drunken old woman for running away without all of us. I hope Sparrow doesn’t find out about this outing with friends. He’s very jealous.”
“We are both guilty of your parents’ sins, Subaru Natsuki. I will never forget what they did to us.”
“I saved my daughter from the mistake I once made.”
“I’m so sorry, Professor.”
“You seem to keep forgetting that you can’t escape.”
“Who are you, son of sin, Subaru Natsuki?”
“No matter where you are, we will always find you.”
♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎
♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎
♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎
♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎
♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎
♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎
♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎
♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎♥︎
Subaru: AHHHHHH!!!!
The boy woke up sweating from lucid nightmares that tormented him so much he couldn’t remember them at all, except…
Wearing his tracksuit without his armor and helmet, at the dragon’s words, he placed a white blindfold over his eyes to prevent his eyes from being seen by the maids accompanying him, so he could sleep peacefully without risk.
“Who was that black demon with red eyes and no soul? Why did the knife wound feel so real? I still feel that hot metal piercing my chest, and I feel like I’m bleeding, but there’s nothing. I need fresh air…”
Trying to get up, he realized he couldn’t move. Once he lost the shock of feeling the stabbing, he was able to breathe and noticed where he was asleep.
Subaru: “Ugh, why can’t I, oh, oh, oh… move?” Looking at his torso, he looked back to notice he was being hugged. “Alfonsa!!!”
The girl in the helmet was hugging him like he was a stuffed animal, not letting him breathe, even though he was undead, so breathing was more or less an expression.
Pressed against the girl’s toned chest, Subaru struggled to free himself from the girl’s death grip, her one arm crushing his bones with only bandages covering his face.
The woman’s grip was crushing, and he would die crushed by the brute force of her muscular skin. He was losing oxygen, unable to enjoy having a girl’s breasts behind him when they suffocated him against her bones, bending him until he broke free, breaking his back to loosen his grip and free himself. Subaru: Ahhhhh, ugh.” Poor devil who fucks her without speaking nicely to her. Repairing his spine, he got up to go to the flower field outside the shelter they had built for the night.
Watching the stars, the boy relaxed, still breathing uneasily, not noticing anyone watching him awake.
Subaru: Ugh, I am, I am, I’m supposed to be a hero, and it was amazing killing pigs with chainsaws, but that dragon almost roasted me alive, and if I hadn’t activated my blood trap ability, which I didn’t even know I had, I would have died. Also, two girls talk about me as if I were the chosen one, which makes me happy, but—I look at the sky, then the depths of the forest to look at their hands—an innocent girl died in front of me without knowing why. I’m lost.
Staring at a tree trunk. Clenching his fist, he punched it with all his fury.
Subaru: GUATAI!!!
It only caused the water stored in the leaves to fall on his head.
Subaru: Agh… inner peace—mimicking movements he saw on martial arts programs, closing his eyes, practicing how to move while more water fell on his head—peace… peace… agh ahhhhh!!!
He punched the trunk again and again, trying to release his anger, and even though he was bleeding, he always noticed how his hands regenerated, leaving scars on his closed skin.
Subaru: I wonder if this means I can’t die? I wouldn’t want to try.
¿??: Nobody wants to die, even knowing they can come back or if there’s another life far beyond.
Subaru: Huh? Who? Noticing a young voice, he looked at a blonde wearing blue armor and a helmet from the top of the tree. “Jeanne? When?”
Above the boy was Lady Jeanne, dressed in pajamas with light blue stockings, showing off her long hair loose like a beauty. Truly, if the boy could see her, he would admire her beauty all day long without stopping to contemplate her. For now, he could only smell her beautiful aroma, hear her melodious voice, and feel the presence of that maiden. Even if she allowed herself to be caressed, he would gladly accept it.
Jeanne: The tree is not a worthy opponent- jumping elegantly she landed in front of the boy, with a smile she showed off her strength placing the palm of her hand in front of him- Hit with everything here.
The girl showed confidence leaving the boy confused by the elegance of her free fall on the grass without hurting herself falling delicately without losing her strength from the sound of the ground breaking as if hard metal passed through it leaving the ground broken.
Subaru: … Well, you asked for it don’t forget, GUATAI!!! – he punched with all his possible strength at that moment only to see how it created an air field that was launched throughout the garden by the collision of both armors but then held his hand in pain- auuuu I think I prefer the trunk…
Jeanne: My apologies chosen partner, as a child I used to train in the fields of Domrémy, hitting trees and fighting albino cows, so I also gained quite a bit of muscle.
Subaru: That’s amazing. It’s great that you’ve strived to be strong since you were a child. You’re someone to be admired.
Jeanne: I really see why I wasn’t wrong about you. You value strength, and I want to help you reach your limits.
Subaru: Thank you, Jeanne.
“That’s a beautiful smile, even when you’re asleep. I don’t know if he doesn’t trust me, but it bothers me that he covers his eyes. He’s afraid I’ll judge him or see something terrifying. I must earn his trust so you can show me your true face, Subaru.”
Jeanne: Again—showing her palm again, I hope the boy continues hitting—
Subaru: If you insist—lowering his strength, he began a routine of small blows so he wouldn’t hurt himself again—and since when did you start this routine?
Jeanne: Since I was four years old.
Subaru: Uh.. four years, it’s clear that you’re a woman with very clear goals since you were young… - following his routine of punch, kick, spin and hit, the boy asked – and by chance I’ve never done an exercise routine that you would recommend to me.
Jeanne: Well, I don’t know, maybe less games and more—taking Subaru’s hand and bending his body to leave him lying on the floor and subduing him—“take off that headband, since we both know you can’t see well. Don’t try to imitate that girl’s style, or mine, but only yours, Natsuki.”
Subaru: Ahhh my hand…
After subduing him on the ground, even wanting to see his eyes, she resisted the temptation and helped him up. He painfully accepted her hand to get up.
Jeanne: What’s worrying you, Subaru?
Subaru: I’m not worried, I don’t know what you’re talking about.
Jeanne: Subaru, I know people who are worried and scared, so you can count on me.
Subaru: Ah’ Jeanne, I don’t see any-
Jeanne: PLEASE SIR!!!
Upset, Subaru looked at his companion who screamed in frustration, fear, and concern. They both looked at each other. Even with his blindfold on, he could see the sadness in Jeanne’s words. She begged them to talk, and she took his hand to tell him lovingly.
Jeanne: We’re friends, that’s why we share our problems.
Subaru sighed, leaning slightly to speak.
Subaru: I honestly don’t know how to feel, Jeanne. I’m scared and on edge. Ever since I met Alice, I’ve had nightmares where a tragedy happens. I feel like I’ve forgotten who I was because I barely remember my parents’ faces, but I know I’m from Japan. I know my childhood, my hobbies, what I did, and how I gave up. But I still feel like half my life is blank, as if the pages of my life were falling away.
Jeanne: And you have something else you want to tell me.
Subaru: What am I, Jeanne? A vampire? An undead? A Nighlok? It sounds great, but I’m afraid something might happen to me. I have strange urges to use the blood of my enemies and devour them. It’s so weird. I don’t know if I’ll ever be a hero like you think I will. When I feel more like a monster, I feel like I’m bad. If I want to kill, I must be evil, right?
Jeanne: Hmm…
Subaru: I know, I know. It’s ridiculous.
Jeanne: Subaru, a vampire takes blood from others for pleasure, but you used your blood to defend yourself from those who harm you.
Subaru: Jeanne?
Jeanne: An undead uses its invincible body to subdue others, but you used it to protect me from the murderous fire.
Subaru just listened to the words, one by one, waiting for a statement of their claims before reaching a conclusion.
Jeanne: And above all, a Nighlok only desires to kill, but you question why you want to do that. You don’t seek to kill, you seek the answer to why you want to do it.
With a smile, she intertwined her fingers with Subaru’s, and with her other hand, she caressed his head. She comforted him with coos, speaking affectionately like a mother, an older sister, a superior, or a friend, knowing your choice. Calming his nerves by patting him, she gently began to speak warmly with a playful tone.
Jeanne: Even though you are the fusion of three monsters who take lives, you ironically prophesy the words of a good person. The vampire devours the blood of others, the hero uses their blood to defend, an undead subdues life while the hero subdues themselves to protect others, and the Nighlok kills without a thought when the hero questions whether it is right to take a life. You prove that you can use the monsters within you to protect others.
Subaru was transfixed by the words of this girl who wanted to guide him down the right path.
“She truly is a gentlewoman, she’s beautiful. I’ll never understand why those idiots burned her.” He clenched his fist, thinking about how much he hated the unjust end the woman suffered in front of him. “If I can still prevent her from being burned, I’ll save her.”
Jeanne: Subaru, when I turned thirteen, the archangels of the Lord God spoke to me of prophecies, wars, heroes, and enemies to come. Although I haven’t yet deciphered all the messages, I know that you are good, and I will help you become a hero. Just trust me, you can do it.
Subaru was amazed when he noticed sparkles rising around him, lights so bright and flickering that even blindfolded, he could see them.
Subaru: I will, Jeanne. I trust you.
Jeanne nodded with a triumphant smile.
Jeanne: I knew you’d reconsider. Should we keep walking or do you want to return to camp, huh?
Jeanne had also begun to notice the lights around her, so she was equally amazed to witness that scene.
Subaru: What is this spectacle?
The entire forest was filled with spheres of all colors spinning through the flower field, illuminating the night in a magical sight full of life, color, sparkles, and flickering lights.
Jeanne: Quasi-spirits!!! They’re a whole flock. Amazing!!!
Subaru: Quasi-spirits?
Jeanne: The basic mana lives in this land aren’t very conscious, but the accumulated energy attracts them. It seems you must have a lot of mana to attract a flock, even some spirits approach you.
Subaru: I didn’t think I had such a gift.
Jeanne: Perhaps this is a perfect opportunity to become stronger.
“This is incredible. I want to see them and be able to see, like, oh… that’s right, the eyes. What should I do?”
Subaru: Uh… Jeanne, I want to see them, so if you don’t mind, could I turn away so you can’t see my eyes, please?
Subaru hoped she would agree not to look at him, and hearing a sigh after a few words from her companion, he was able to smile calmly.
Jeanne: Go ahead, Subaru. I won’t look into your eyes, but I hope that one day you’ll want to show them to me yourself.
She turned away, resigned to the fact that one day she would be able to see his eyes, but I respect her wishes.
“It’s a shame, Subaru, but I respect the wishes of the people I trust.”
Subaru: Thank you, Jeanne. You’re a SJT-TAN!!!
Jeanne: SJT-TAN?
Subaru: Saint Jeanne is an adorable angel.
Jeanne blushed, simply crossing her arms, her cheeks puffed out, and spoke quite embarrassed.
Jeanne: Don’t think you’re so special, Subaru.
Subaru: Do spirits fuse with each other?
Jeanne: Hmm? What do you mean?
Subaru: A crystallized gray light is absorbing other lights… Is that normal?
Jeanne: Normal? That’s not- turning around she looked at the boy’s back but in front of him a grayish crystallized light almost looking like a star fallen from the sky made of gray ice stretched its points like stalactites piercing other lights darkening them by absorbing their light and creating a sound like a bite causing the colored lights to explode. – Down Subaru.
She moved him under him behind the tree in the grass, the girl had a look full of hatred but inside she saw fear, so Jeanne just covered Subaru’s mouth so they both saw that figure move on the ground.
The entire wonderful landscape turned into a nightmare before both of them as the spheres of light flew away upon seeing that nightmarish scene of their companions being devoured.
Jeanne: A Nighlok fairy… - the lady whispered worriedly as she looked after the boy.
Jeanne took the boy to flee and with his eyes closed, he asked with concern and alarm as they moved in silence.
Subaru: Nighlok fairy?
Jeanne: A kind of artificial demon beast made by the fog, previously only affecting humans but little by little it began to affect even magical beings and spirits were no exception. While spirits seek to help others, artificial fairies seek to cause pain but when transformed into demon beasts they devour their companions. Subaru: It sounds horrible, we must stop her. Even with his eyes closed, he was searching for a weapon to fight when his companion grabbed him by the shoulder.
Jeanne: If it were just a beast demon or even a simple transformed Fairy, I would admire your bravery, but we can’t face it.
Subaru: Why not? – the boy asked.
Jeanne: That fairy has an aura on par with one of the four great spirits of the world. Maybe even worse. This monster could defeat all four great spirits together, or a corporeal spirit. As much as it’s an evil threat, it’s only death if we face it, so I’m sorry, Subaru. Don’t fight it.
Subaru: Tch… no. I’m sorry. I almost threw myself at that thing without knowing what it was.
They both watched as it devoured the spirits that didn’t escape its spikes. Frustrated, they retreated until Subaru stepped on a branch, alarming the small crystal star, which clinked with movement and approached where they were hiding.
Keeping silent, they were only afraid that it would hunt or kill them if it felt like it. But that star simply flew around the grasslands, monitoring intruders with its light. Both boys silently crept cautiously, hoping not to be seen.
Out of worry and fear, she lunged at him at surprising speed, knocking the boy under the grass. She subdued him with her own body. Both of them were sweating with fear, silent, one on top of the other, covering him with her legs, hugging his so he wouldn’t make any sudden movements. Like a predator, she silenced him with her hands, hugging him chest to chest, holding him with the palm of her hand, silencing her mouth, worried about the boy’s breathing, alarming the creature.
Nothing else could be heard; everything was very dark. All the spirits had left, and only the light of that being illuminated the night, not with harmony, but with terror, causing tension in both of them to be discovered.
The creature simply floated, rolling around them as if playing with their emotions, enjoying the hunt. It didn’t even point the sharp blades of its crystal body, only illuminating every corner with its focused light, except where our protagonists were.
Just as it reached them, approaching the grassland, almost touching them, it stopped.
Looking up at the sky, it clinked and flew away. Something called to it from afar, and it flew off without a thought, as if something greater than that thing were calling it.
Slowly that ice star floated away devouring the last lights it could see near it, it was like watching a kind of fish absorbing others with a vacuum cleaner sucking the spirits in a sinister way crushing their lights as it left taking a last look at that landscape, the being alone rose like an unidentified flying object retreating with its time it vanished into the dark night falling like a night sun that rests on the horizon of the faded sky in a tinkling as the sun peeked its first rays of light of dawn.
Both sighing they relaxed, to look at each other fixedly even with a blindfold the boy was embarrassed not being able to see her eyes he could feel the girl’s body quite heavy but thanks to the fact that they were both in cloth clothes they could feel each other’s skin, so soft, connected both blushed at the awkward pose that made it look as if she was riding him, embarrassed, even without seeing each other eye to eye, they felt like they were the only ones in the world.
“Damn, I got carried away. I tackled him to pin him to the ground beneath me. I know it was for his safety, but now I feel embarrassed.”
Jeanne: “Uh… it was a mistake. I’m so sorry, buddy. I just got sidetracked and wanted to protect you.”
“That embarrassed tone of voice, the girl was tender, the atmosphere was warm, but she doesn’t take her palm off my mouth. I’m starting to lose air. I think I’m going to…”
Jeanne, noticing the lack of struggle, his breathing falling and his heartbeat slowing, noticed his action and withdrew her hand apologetically.
Jeanne: “I’m sorry, Lord Subaru. Forgive me… Subaru? SUBARUUUUUU!!!”
She shook him trying to wake him up, but the boy remained unconscious.
Jeanne: It’s useless… - observing his bandaged face, she thought about being able to see his eyes until she stopped – even if I wish to see them, you trusted your life in me just as I trusted mine in you. I hope I can see your face someday, Lord Subaru.
%%%
After some time, the boy woke up, seeing his head resting on Jeanne’s thighs, who was stroking his hair while he woke up.
Subaru: Were you looking after me this whole time?
Jeanne: It was the least I could do after almost killing you. I’m sorry.
Subaru: I’m still grateful for the pillow, Jeanne. I hope what we experienced repeats itself.
Jeanne: The risk of dying all the time?
Subaru: I was talking about hugging, but I wish I wasn’t close to death. If possible, please.
Jeanne: Hehe, silly.
Subaru: Yes, I am.
Both of them, resting, looked at the completely empty garden, only the flowers withered by the creature. Their faces turned quite depressed.
Jeanne: I’m sorry we didn’t find a spirit for you.
Subaru: You’re joking. I’m sorry we almost killed us.
Jeanne: But we could pick that up.
Subaru looked behind them to see small, flame-orange creatures with antennae and long limbs hidden among the grass, slowly approaching.
Jeanne: Maybe we didn’t find spirits, but we have found them.
Subaru: Slugs, come on?
Jeanne: Uh? You already knew about them, but not about spirits?
Subaru: Hadn’t all slug species become extinct?
Jeanne: Extinct? They’re among the most abundant creatures in the world. If they became extinct, there would be no life on the entire planet. Who told you they were extinct?
Subaru: I… I don’t know…
“These memories, because ideas come to me that I’ve never heard in my life. I don’t even know what slugs are, and I declared they were extinct. It’s like dreams. My memory is simply blocked. Ugh, my head hurts.”
Subaru was just trying to think, remember, or come up with an idea for an answer, only to hear gears moving and television static cutting through the sound around him, leaving him with more headaches that he tried to calm by placing his hands over his ears, crouching down, closing his eyes, screaming to remember just one word that would condemn him.
Jeanne: Where were you all this time, my Lord?
Subaru: In Japan…
Jeanne: Impossible. That land ceased to exist a century ago; now it’s the solitary islands of the White Witch.
Subaru broke out in a cold sweat. Yes, Japan existed, and now it was part of the history of this world. Now fear ate at him from within, making him doubt everything, himself, his reality.
“Wasn’t I sent to another world, but to the future itself…”
Subaru: The white witch?
Jeanne: The greatest follower of the Goddess religion. They say that the great cataclysm that unleashed all the demonic beings across the entire world happened on that island.
Subaru only grew more alarmed. Had his parents experienced that tragedy? What kind of great cataclysm? Who was the witch? All these thoughts ran through his head. Had she never made it to any magical world?
Jeanne: Subaru?
Subaru: Ah” ah’ ah’ ah’ ah”
Jeanne: Subaru!!!
Seeing that the boy was locked in his own world, she simply hugged him, comforting the boy who was crying on her shoulder.
Jeanne: Whatever happened wasn’t your fault. If you made mistakes in the past, it doesn’t matter. Just move forward and prove your worth.
Subaru: My parents… my home…
Jeanne: I’m here with you. You lost your home. Avenge it, rebuild the lost empire in your image, and be a hero for yourself. I’m here with you.
She was able to calm him down, breathe, and, resting on his thighs, he watched her with a smile.
“With that smile, I’m going to fall in love with this girl. I don’t know if I’m lucky to have met her.”
In the end, they both rested, watching the sunrise.
Subaru: Thank you, Jeanne.
Jeanne: No reason, good gentleman.
After several hours, the boy was able to calm down with the woman’s support. The two chatted, joked, and shared stories about their childhoods, their experiences, and what they wanted to do, their dreams and goals.
Laughing and joking, they chatted for a while before returning to camp after collecting some Vengala slugs for emergencies and calming down.
Arriving at the shelter, they watched Aldebrana cooking eggs and bacon with a frying pan, her one hand on a campfire, as the sun began to rise.
Al: Ah, boys, boys, I’m glad to see you. It’s good to walk early. I decided to prepare some food for you before heading toward the sacred forest.
Jeanne was completely wary of the woman who was already waiting for them. Despite taking a seat, she was on alert, waiting for any hostile movement to get Subaru out of there so he could fulfill his duty.
Subaru was only surprised to see the girl who had almost killed him that morning, a sleepless log of sleep, now the earliest and hardest-working woman he’d seen at the moment.
Jeanne: Be careful with this shameless woman, Subaru. She works for evil.
Al: Oh, come on, Jeanne. Just call me Al. That shameless woman of evil thing is out of the question. We both want peace.
Jeanne: You serve one of the two demonic sisters.
Al: They’re not even demons, they’re real people just like you, Jeanne.
Jeanne: Anyway, Lord Subaru, never trust the words of a woman who calls herself a princess. They are the greatest evils of these lands.
Subaru: You keep calling me Lord—holding his face in his palm, he frowned, disappointed by that—I am only Subaru.
Jeanne: But my Lord—
Subaru: Subaru, that’s it. If we’re going to be comrades, you just need to call me by my name, okay?
Jeanne: Hmm, idiot…
Subaru: And regarding the princesses, Aldebrana.
Al: Just call me Al, brother.
Subaru: Okay… Al, what do those princesses want from me?
Al: I’m not sure. They simply sent me to summon an undead with a conscience, to take you to the wilds of Vollachia to help with the great disaster that is slowly emerging. They trust me, so I will fulfill my duty for His Majesty and his sister. -he said the last thing with a furious tone, drawing both of their attention-
Subaru: Don’t you like one of them?
Al: I suppose my princess’s sister is the worst. She almost killed my princess before I was there, and now, after so much time, the two of them must cooperate to confront the threat. Even if it’s only for convenience, the self-proclaimed emperor still dislikes me.
Subaru: I have no wish to get involved in such politics, but it feels flattering that two princesses need me.
Smiling, the undead man was looked at mockingly by Al while Jeanne glared at him with considerable annoyance.
Jeanne: Whatever the emperor needs, if he dares to corrupt the knight who will save the world, I will not hesitate to fight his empire if necessary.
Subaru: Don’t you think you’re a little overprotective?
Jeanne: The fate of the world is in our hands. If someone seizes you or leads you astray, it could cause the end of the entire world. That’s no reason to be worried about your safety. Subaru: Well, when you put it like that… -scratching his hair in embarrassment- we better have breakfast. -The boy looked at a tree with apples- perfect.
Retiring from the table, both curious women watched as the boy hit the tree with his fist, knocking over all the apples, although all the leaves and five trunks fell on his head anyway.
Al: Pff Jejeje.
Jeanne: Pff jaja.
Subaru: They look prettier when they’re not arguing and agree on something.
Al smiled at the words while Jeanne blushed and coughed a little to adjust herself.
Jeanne: Let me help you with that.
The blonde took his hand to lift him up, brushed off the leaves, and took the apples as they walked together, holding hands, to the table.
Jeanne: I can slice them finely if you’d like.
Taking out a knife, she tossed the apple over to her to cut it into several finely sliced pieces, which she caught on a plate.
Subaru: Cool—he began to applaud the blonde while she bowed proudly, while the boy wondered something—Wait, how did I see that if my eyes were covered by the blindfold?
Al: Fascinating, you’re deciphering parroptic vision.
Subaru: Parroptic vision?
Al: Paroptics, an extraocular vision that allows you to perceive and determine movements, shapes, and things around you without using your eyes. Although you learn fairly quickly, you must have talent, or you were locked in the dark in a basement for years as a child.
Subaru: …
Jeanne: …
Al: What?
Jeanne: Don’t project yourself.
Al: And now what are you talking about?
Subaru: Don’t pay attention to her, Al. I really appreciate the information. I still hope to count on you.
As they began to eat breakfast, Al noticed how they both laughed at each other’s puns, and the blonde fed him, even though he blushed.
Al: You two connected quite a bit last night, didn’t you?
Subaru: Well, I was able to get rid of a weight thanks to her.
Jeanne: I simply serve as a knight to the man who helped me.
Al: I also saved both of you, so it’s uncomfortable to be locked up, especially your brother. We both come from similar lands, and you treat me like a stranger.
Subaru: It’s nothing personal, Al. It’s just hard to believe all this, although I am very grateful for the key. Without you, he’ll still be in that cell.
Jeanne: Although I was able to get there later.
Subaru: If he was still alive.
Jeanne: True… -with a depressed tone- I got distracted looking at a cell instead of doing my duty. I’m sorry, Subaru. I never knew what I wanted to remember, and I almost left you dead by going into a trance. – She gave a small bow, her head bowed, embarrassed, apologizing to both him and herself.
Subaru: Don’t worry, Jeanne. For now, the three of us will head out with that woman called Leaf.
Al: What if it’s a trap from the Hellkaiser?
Subaru: Whatever it is, it’s the only clue I have. Besides, she could have killed me right then, when you were unconscious and I was in pain. Even though she’s a beast, she recognized my face and gave me a warning. Reluctantly, I saw at least concern in her.
Jeanne: Her?
Subaru: The dragon had a woman’s voice, so I wouldn’t be surprised if she was a woman.
Al: I guess going with Leaf is the best option for now, so let’s get going. We have quite a long way to go. – although Al always seemed annoyed when he mentioned Leaf’s name –
So, the three of them took turns, one by one, in the hut, putting on their armor or clothing to begin the journey. Subaru thought as he put on his helmet with a cold and discreet mindset.
“The dragon told me I shouldn’t show my eyes if I wanted my companions’ safety. I don’t know why she knows something like that, but if she was really telling the truth, I must wear this helmet at all times and cover my eyes when not acting until I know more information. She told me something about a Leaf who is my most trusted person, so if she has all the information I’m looking for so I can decide a course in this adventure. From what Jeanne said, Japan existed in this world but was frozen 100 years ago. I can’t say for sure if this is my world, but Jeanne’s very existence tells me something strange about this world.”
“Jeanne is a character from the history books of my world, a heroine but from centuries ago. She should be dead based on the events of her history, but not only is she in front of me, alive, but she’s quite young and has the appearance of her waifu version from that anime saga called Fate, although with some changes due to her expressions and gestures, her face is less pure and more rough, but she retains a cute charm.”
“Which gives me some theories about this world. It was probably based on some anime from my world, so maybe it’s an artificial world made by some otaku who gained the power to create a magical world; maybe it’s a different reality where Joan of Arc was born in an apocalyptic future in my world. It’s a kind of heaven made for my deepest desires for adventure, and that’s why there are such beautiful women. I have quite a few theories, but the main thing is to discover if I have a purpose as a hero, and that brings me to my next question.”
The boy thought about the girl with the helmet with distrust when he saw her speaking to him so casually, calling him brother and using scientific terms that only people in his world would know.
“Maybe I don’t know anything about this world, but the girl who sent me to save the world was named Alice, and she dressed similarly to that movie I saw a while ago, and the most obvious clue is the Wonderland she mentioned.” Even without being a religious fan of the story or the entire Fate franchise, I recognized Jeanne from that game-like design. Even that dragon was quite similar to the tales of magic; the pigs remind me of creatures from some cube-like video games or a city filled with fog.
“I don’t really hate her, we would probably be friends under other circumstances but her problem isn’t her looks, I really like her toned torso with that barbaric appearance it makes her look cool but she mentions things about my world as if I knew it, she even talks about the same food that I like… it’s so unnatural, I don’t know if she lived the same as me but she’s used to it, for now I will be cautious with her but I won’t make her suspicious of me, I must get along with her and discover who she is”
“Now the most important matter, I am forgetting something and I must know that, I don’t know if I am or this world but I am starting to feel like I am missing something, that I am incomplete, or I am in pieces, as if my mind only for moments that remind me of my life make me surface blocked memories, I must know what is happening to me”
The group of knights dressed in metal after having breakfast, talking and putting on their clothes for the crusade, advanced quite far into the deep forest avoiding human settlements as much as possible, because according to Jeanne and Al’s information, most were consumed by the fog so they would be full of demon beasts and Nighlok everywhere, it was a risk, the safest path was nature that kept the power of the fog at bay the more diverse flora abounded although it was still the safest but it did not eliminate the risk of being chased by the fog so they advanced avoiding being seen.
Subaru: How much longer until we get there?
Jeanne: Just one more village next to a dark forest and we will reach the limits of the forbidden forest.
Al: This village belongs to the domain of a former noble, as I recall. I wonder if they still live in harmony or if the fog has consumed them anyway.
Jeanne: All I know is that yes, oh yes, we must cross it to reach the edge of the lands of the lost empire to reach the sacred forest.
Subaru: I hope there are no more dangers…
Al: You had to say it, bro.
A giant flying shadow passed over them, the shadow of an immense lizard covering the three of them; looking above them, they observed the presence of a dragon flapping around them.
Subaru: Is that the dragon from before?!!!
Al: It looks smaller with more brown skin. Perhaps a small relative.
Jeanne: Stay calm, it hasn’t seen us yet, we can avoid it.
The entire group remained low until they noticed movement in the leaves. Three dark figures passed by them without harming them. Slippery beings dressed in black, camouflaged among the tall grass, smashing branches at a disturbing speed as they crossed the forest.
“Wait a minute, the dragon is heading ahead, towards the village? What were those shadows next to us? They’ll come with the dragon!!!”
Jeanne: The dragon isn’t looking for us, it’s heading for the village.
Subaru had a bad feeling. That shadow brought back bad memories, but not knowing if there were still anyone alive or trustworthy in the village, he stepped on the hustle and bustle of a frightened community.
Subaru: Wait here.
Al: Brother?
Jeanne: My lord!!!
Subaru, following the movement of the beings running through the bushes, almost fell down a slope, hitting his entire body, falling into mud with leaves in some bushes near the village. Keeping hidden, he saw the alarmed population seeing the beast land in the middle of the town. From the corner of his hoof, he could see three riders dismounting the dragon, only one remained on top of it, holding it with reins as if it were a horse. He was the most mysterious of all, covered by a fur coat. Only a few strands of grayish hair betrayed his appearance.
Worried, he watched hidden as there was sudden movement among the leaves. Black figures remained still at key points of the village, as if they were trying to attack. Shadows remained around the village, lurking, moving around the town, waiting for the moment to attack.
“It’s a trap, they’re planning to attack, what should I do? We should wait for them to finish before passing, but there will be casualties, but I must be cautious. What do I do? What do I do?”
But as his mind wandered, one of the dragon riders began to speak eloquently with passion, displaying a kind smile. He addressed the village as if giving a lecture, drawing the attention of all the inhabitants.
¿?: Greetings, inhabitants, you need not fear, for I, a good and faithful follower, have heard your prayers and come to forgive your sins, my brothers. You will not be besieged. The founder will agree to forgive you without the shedding of your black blood. You will be able to live in peace. Even for your interference with the sacred forest, your people will not be harmed, brothers.
The rider with smooth green hair dressed in a white robe was the most ordinary of the three riders. Wearing a yellow-orange ribbon on his head, he made the village call out in such exuberant and glamorous poses.
Although the small brown dragon being ridden by two hooded strangers was more striking or threatening.
¿?: My name is Priest Ezwal and I baptize you to cleanse your sins.
“Sins? But which ones? Are they bad people?”
Ezwal: Your people will be forgiven in the name of the Black Judgment. An organization dedicated to eliminating all evil from the world, we are saviors who accept anyone who demonstrates strength, determination, or repentance for our founder.
“Who!!! I don’t know if they are who they say they are, the threat they represent. I must meet with the girls to warn them about.”
But his face froze, his golden eyes turning pure blood at the serene green-haired white man’s next sentence.
Ezwal: Only in exchange for handing over the daughter of the village chief, Petra Leyte, to be incinerated in the new fire.
A name rang in his head and something inside him, all the boy’s reasoning was lost, clenching his fists until they bled, his fangs sharpened, the same armor seemed to melt into his skin that boiled with steam, biting his lips, he threw himself without thinking, unsheathing a sword, uncontrolled like a wild animal foaming saliva gushing from his mouth hearing the rage, the undead wanted the blood of the man who spoke of a girl who made his heart beat a thousand times an hour.
SUBARU: HOW DARE YOU DEFUSE MY WIFE’S NAME!?
Ezwal: Huh? A long, sharp sword cut his arm. He didn’t react in time and fell in pain, seeing a bloodthirsty undead in front of him, surprising the other two riders and the dragon.
Ezwal: AGH AHHHHHHHHH WHY!!! SUBARU: YOU DARED TO THREATEN MY WIFE – WITH A VOICE FROM THE GRAVE, HER BLOODLESS EYES CAME ON FIRE –
Ezwal: Wife…
SUBARU: THAT BEAUTIFUL GIRL, A GIFT FROM HEAVEN WITH A BOW, BECAUSE SHE IS MY GIFT, MY WOMAN, THAT GIRL WHO RECEIVED MY LITERS AND LITERS OF CUM WHEN WE DID IT OVER AND OVER AGAIN WITHOUT STOPPING, EVERY NIGHT, SHE SWALLOWED IT THROUGH EVERY HOLE SHE ASKED FOR, AND I GAVE IT TO HER WHILE DRINKING HER JUICY NECTAR. ONE OF MY MOST BELOVED GIRLS, AND YOU, DAMN IT!!! YOU WANT TO SEE HER BURN, WELL, I WILL MAKE YOU SPILL YOUR BLOOD!!!
Ezwal, gripped by the man’s statements, called out to his companions.
Ezwal: HELP ME, GUYS, PLEASE!!!
When the sword was about to pierce his chest, hands in black gloves, not a trace of edge, stopped the weapon as if it were a game.
^^*&*^^: I suppose you want to kill me undead too.
SUBARU: GIVE ME BACK MY BELOVED PETRA!!!!
END
Notes:
You surprise me by being so perceptive, Subaru, but you're still a long way from uncovering the truth. I want to see how you prevail against a threat both familiar and unknown to you. I don't want to lose my enjoyment of the surprises of this world. So I'll keep watching and having fun with you, Subaru Natsuki, haha.
Chapter 14: RE: BLACK SOULS CAPÍTULO 13
Summary:
An encounter with assassins gives way to the harem in less than two days
Chapter Text
EPISODE 3. THE STALKING OF BLACK JUDGMENT
“PRAYER FOR LOVE’S PAIN”
“From your attitude, I must believe you’re a beastly demon in its berserker state because, seriously, kid, you don’t look rotten enough to be hanging around with living people. Don’t you want to get some rest?”
-GRAAAARRR!!!
The armored undead was only looking to crush him. With his sword, using all his strength, he tried to crush the faceless man against the ground while he only held the weapon with his black gloves, being pushed by the boy.
“I wish I could speak instead of finishing you off, but you have no conscience. You would only hurt these people more on the whim of saving a wanted sinner.”
-PETRA!!! PETRA!!! PETRA!!! PETRA!!
-Whatever.
So they both slid back to gain ground, recovering and getting up in a clash of swords against gloves. Both beings covered their faces, one with a black mask turning his face into a living black shadow wearing a black tuxedo matching his gloves that dazzled elegance, that man dressed as a millionaire butler cut a respectable and admirable figure as a faceless human being while his enemy Subaru looked more monstrous than him. The undead only spoke in a static manner full of madness, with that iron armor giving off an air of intimidation with his intense murderous aura stained with Ezwal’s blood on his helmet, he moved frantically only wanting to shed blood.
-Since this is our battle to the death, let’s introduce ourselves. My name is Roland, the Silencer of the Black Judgment.
-GRAAAARRR, ARRRRRR, TRAAAARRR!!!
-A shame, I suppose you’ll die in silence and your memory forgotten.
Their duel began again. Roland was the fastest, forming a sword with his gloves, he jumped around, twirling around the boy, cutting his neck, letting his head fall off. But at the last second, Subaru, with his neck cut almost with the fleshy skin holding it together, bent his body to join it back, joining it again, regenerating his skin little by little, standing guard to give himself time to regenerate.
-You’re interesting, but I must finish you off. The boss wants us to win, and my commander might get angry if I don’t do my duty.
-DIE!!! DIE!!! DIE!!!
They continued to fight each other. Subaru, even though he was slow, blocked the most lethal blows with his weapon. He used a whip to whip himself through the air, striking the dragon against the ground for not letting go of his weapon. He tried to land on his feet most of the time, but his bones continued to break from the attacks.
The dragon, still restless, flapped its wings while exasperating its breath, but its rider calmed it with pats, removing it from the fight.
-This excursion got interesting.
“We should help Roland. He looks like he’s struggling.” Ezwal was temporarily healing his wound with his ritual to prevent blood loss. Stepping back, he watched as he pulled out a metal dagger to help. “We should ask them to.”
“Don’t do anything.”
“Huh? But our comrade is in trouble.”
“It’s Roland’s battle. We must respect his fight as long as no one else interferes. It’s a gentleman’s fight.”
“…if you say so.”
“Besides.”
Roland was faster at slashing Subaru with somersaults in the air. Jumping from each flank, he dodged the brutal attacks only to return simpler ones. But so many wounds were starting to accumulate, causing more fatigue, pain, and blood loss to the undead, which, even with its regeneration, was becoming slower.
“I don’t see how he needs us.”
Roland pitifully threw down his weapon, wiping his hands clean, punching out blows blocked by the weapon, and the boy kicked at the armored boy’s spine, trying to break it.
“You might look imposing, but you’re a rookie. I guess this ended much faster than I thought it would.”
Snapping his fingers, Roland created claws with which he ripped Subaru’s throat, punched and kicked, sending the boy flying, dropping his whip.
Falling a few meters, he landed, vomiting blood, hallucinating, he couldn’t even breathe.
“That blazing anger was a waste, now die.”
-Petra… - with melancholy and without energy, that knight dirty on the ground and blood, knocked down, barely regenerating, could not even move-
Just when Rolan’s hand would pierce his chest, the boy beaten on the ground eating grass and dirt, all lost where all the inhabitants with doubt of who he is and sorrow for his sacrifice in vain, the dragon calmed by the elimination of the threat, Ezwal confused but calm of no more bloodshed although he still felt pity for that boy deluded with a false love, the shadows disinterested in a rebellious sinner who had the potential to put up a good fight but will die as a nameless one, and the rider.
“You were right, he was never a threat. Even though he hurt me, I feel sorry for the boy. He did it out of love, a misguided love, but…”
“It’s not over yet.”
“How?”
Ezwal was confused by his companion’s words. They both watched as Roland killed him.
“My name is Roland the Black Silencer, and your murderer is an undead sinner. So tell me your name so I won’t be forgotten.”
Regardless of the faceless man’s words, the knight only agonized, suffering.
“Petra… my Petra…”
“You’re pathetic… loving a sinner just stops him from breathing.”
He brought his hand back for one last blow, gutting him, ending the threat with pity.
“Ah?” A brown leather rope wrapped around his hand to lift him to the sky, pulling him away from the undead and throwing him into the grass. “Ehhhh!”
-…
Everyone watched the assassin fall and be dragged away, only for a figure to emerge from the darkness.
“I guess I can’t let you die if you’re doing so much for me.”
“Demon girl- KIOOOOOO!!!!”
A punch deformed his face, throwing the faceless man into the caverns of a mountain, where cliffs shattered between the peaks, causing him to slam brutally against rocks, impacting between the walls, his chin shattering.
“Oh?”
-I suppose this belongs to you, undead? – The woman took his hand and helped him up while handing him the whip, which he took carefully.
Subaru, recovering from his wounds, regenerating, taking a breath, slowly stood up, his strength increasing. For some reason, his wounds were completely healed, every scar was gone, and the undead, recovering, cleaned his dirt. When he regained his sight through his helmet, he raised his face and was left imprinted.
A woman with long, auburn hair that flowed down her back. Beautiful cyan eyes. Like a villager, she wore adorable casual clothes, a fusion of pure, tender innocence and a slender figure that sought a forbidden desire for the undead.
“Now may I know how you know my name? You look familiar, but I don’t know you.”
“Petra?” Tears streamed from her eyes. Even in beast mode, Subaru only saw a pure being before him, illuminating his path.
“Well, that’s my name. I know you from somewhere.”
“Petra… you’re back.” The still-wounded undead looked excited and stunned. His dead-skinned hand gently stroked the girl’s hair
“Hehe, you’re adorable, undead.” The girl helped the boy and lovingly stroked his head
-Ahhhhhhhhh Petra Leyte!!! Until now you appear, damn sinner!!! – Ezwal got scared and accused the woman with his finger, blaming her for everything, while his companion just laughed at the whole situation behind his back, holding his stomach so as not to collapse from laughter. –
-Ah, you people of the Black Judgment can’t forgive a simple robbery, it wasn’t a big deal what took you losers.
With a mocking tone, he helped the undead by hugging him from the side. Being held by the woman’s arm, her breasts kept the undead calm, helping him calm down. The woman smiled at the scene while the villagers took out some daggers, bows, and spears. They trembled in fear but stood firm, sweating, threatening the priest and the rider with his dragon.
-You really refuse forgiveness for her, you don’t know you’re being used. “This is our village, and we won’t let a mere vegetable tell us whether we’re bad or not. So we’re going to fight to the bitter end.”
Petra posed heroically, inspiring people with words of freedom that helped them rise up against their enemies.
“And now what do we do!!!”
“I’ll take care of it, Ezwal,” patting him on the back in support. As I got off with my dragon at my side, I slowly clapped as I approached the undead boy.
“You must be the newest member of that group of madmen.” Petra accused him of being the newest member of that organization of assassins she considered hypocritical.
“It’s hypocritical of you to call me crazy, knowing where you come from, village chief. You’re a sinner who can only be forgiven with your spilled blood.” The hooded man spoke with elegance in his deep yet youthful voice, like a businessman. His smile was the only thing visible, as he covered himself with his crown, hiding who he was.
“Your lunatic friends want my blood.”
“You know, it’s part of the job. Be thankful we didn’t all come. My superior, Hein, is on a mission, but he allowed me to use his best students for the assassination. But I see a candidate with a lot of potential for the company.” She watched Subaru with interest.
“I won’t let you join him.” She kept the undead man behind her, making sure nothing happens to him. “I don’t want to hear that freak’s offer.”
“You heard her!”
“The boss will kill you!”
“Get out, you dream demon!”
“Nobody loves you!”
“How cruel, and I only wanted to talk, but since,” he snapped his fingers, drawing the attention of the three armed shadows who rose up to land in front of him, posing in an epic manner, “I present to you the three beautiful sisters of Judgment. Our greatest pride.”
“They are…”
“It can’t be.”
“But how did they come together…”
“She brought those sisters…”
Applauding, the hooded man smiled triumphantly at the sight of the alarmed population. “You must already know the three bloodthirsty sisters. Those women devastated the rest of the villages. If their undead could barely fight off our stealthy assassin, what will they do against the orphans who were raised specifically to kill them?” Smiling elegantly, he walked calmly to stand in front of Petra. Both looked at each other, challenging each other, one with hatred and the other with arrogance.
The three hooded shadows prepared their weapons waiting for the signal from their expedition leader. The shortest, dressed in a brown hood like a vagabond’s rags, had an axe twice her size in her hands ready to fight, the tallest with the largest curves wore revealing clothing that even covered her face revealed her slender, mature figure, smiling with two blades that she played with in her hands in the air, twirling them and catching them showing off her jewelry and tight clothing, she tasted the entrails of the inhabitants, especially the undead whom she most wanted to disembowel and the flattest did not have any weapons, she just walked with her arms crossed, uninterested in the situation, but in her hands she carried a kind of invisible magic that looked like air, curiously, unlike the others, she wore more elegant clothes fusing pink with purple like the tallest but in her noble style.
-But since the undead caught my attention, let’s make a deal. I’ll let them fight him alone, and if he stops a single attack from the three of them together, we’ll leave.
-Trust!!! You? Are you kidding?
-It’s your business, but so you can see, I’m not a cheater. You undead—getting the attention of the undead Subaru, who, upon seeing Petra so close to that man, was set ablaze with flames, drawing his sword to attack without expecting her—an undead in berserker mode is no match for his full power if he can’t think, so see this as a thoughtful gift.
Placing her finger on his forehead, she created a claw of pure white iron that pierced his skull, leaving him paralyzed.
-UNDEAD!!!!
-In the name of our founder, I forgive you all your sins so that you may reason about the evils you have done.
-Hey!!! – Ezwal and the three women were confused by that blessing since their partner had never forgiven anyone in his life and only dedicated himself to killing – why do you forgive him?
“Only then will he be able to regain his temper.”
Subaru closed his eyes in the light. All those sinful thoughts vanished. His blank eyes returned to their golden hue. His evil aura faded. He touched his forehead and looked around.
“What have I gotten myself into… and who are you?”
“My name isn’t important, but for now, face my three sisters and block a single blow, and we’ll spare all the innocent. Die in this battle, and they’ll all join you.”
“Wait, but-“
“The girls.” He snapped his fingers again, and in a moment, the three girls disappeared, only for him to be attacked in the throat by slashing attacks from a distance. Two daggers slicing through his armor from the front aimed at his torso, and a giant axe struck him from behind.
“COFGGHHH!!!” – Spitting blood, the boy didn’t react or think when the 3 girls continued attacking while Petra just watched helplessly, not knowing what to do.
-AGHHH!!!! – He decided to move to catch those girls, but they always dodged any of his attacks. Jumping from flank to flank in coordination, even two of them switched weapons and the other simply jumped to throw more slashes.
Devastated, he fell to his knees to be greeted by the taller one who kicked him in the face, playing with her foot and shoving it into his helmet on his forehead. The shorter one with her axe hit his helmet from behind, forcing his bones to break in front so that the flatter one from one side to the other broke both of his flanks with the wind.
“I don’t understand anything, it hurts so much, because I’m not dying, these crazy women are just tearing at my skin, and that one over there must be the rider. Ahh, it hurts, it hurts so much. He’s smiling, he enjoys my pain. I feel my tendons breaking, his attacks destroy my spine, every bone squeals, my muscles are torn, they’re like hyenas devouring me alive. My tears come out and, woohoo, I’m just vomiting blood. How did I get here? Because they’re attacking me, I need to breathe.”
The undead just watched as that girl looked at him with pity, she covered her mouth, shedding a few tears. She was worried about him, which made him very happy, and he regained his sanity and control to think.
“Even on the brink of death, Petra is a pretty girl. What the hell am I thinking? I can still think.” She said, “If I block the three, I’ll win.” Well, I will. Breathe, Natsuki. Take a breath. Only you can help her. Only you can stop these killers.”
The image of a man dressed in white with wings on his back, wearing a smiling helmet, in black with horns.
“- Merge with the universe. Feel everything and control it. If you’re going to stop Regina, always detect what she’ll do. Because we only have 5 minutes. Trust your father.”
“Whoever that guy is, he’s only giving me good advice. Closing my eyes, even with wounds, I move my body, all broken, I savor every attack. I can see their figures. I can dodge.”
I manage to avoid the three, cracking my bones. I double over in a jump. I walk away, sweeping the ground, leaving the three confused.
“I’m doing it, I’m doing it. Calm down, Subaru. You shouldn’t celebrate. For the sake of these people, moving makes me merge with the universe.”
Whirling his arms as if painting, more voices came to his head.
A winged woman dressed in black, wearing a helmet, also wearing a horned helmet, smaller than the masked man.
“Stay calm, Adam. Trust in yourself. When we get to the mansion, you’ll understand everything. But stay relaxed. No matter what. Even on the brink of death, you must recover quickly.”
“I wonder who they are?”
The boy was flying like an angel, or his movements were getting faster. He kept pace with the assassins, avoiding more attacks as if he could prevent them from coming, but all he did was dodge.
-Those movements remind me of certain creatures – the hooded man remembered those angels that filled the skies ready to attack empires – angels?
The three women nodded ready to attack with their entire torsos. They approached together, but the boy spun like a whirlwind and with his whip he caught the unarmed girl, tangling her torso. He stopped her in midair to deactivate her attack. With his sword, he positioned her in a movement to block the axe and daggers of both assassins. With a spin, he kicked the shorter one, attracted the flying one to himself, and slammed her against the taller one, pushing the three away in different positions while he swept the ground with his feet as he retreated from the impact of force.
¡Plas! ¡Plas! ¡Plas!
“Breathing heavily, barely recovering, I watched as the hooded man changed his robe into a business suit. It was as if it were his own skin. It simply changed inside him, as if mutating into an elegant suit. The wretch just applauded, smiling.”
“Bravo, undead, bravo. You put on an amazing show. I thought it would be a boring hunt, but you’ve provided plenty of entertainment.”
“He kept his word,” he patted the boy on the back as he carefully lifted him up, eyeing the killers with caution and hatred. “Get out.”
“Okay, girls, let’s keep our word.”
“Very well, kid.”
“That was amazing.”
“The girls should die for you. You can teach me.”
The villagers surrounded him, congratulating Subaru and smiling at him, supporting him with his wounds so he could get up.
“Despite almost dying, it’s satisfying to see people grateful for your help.”
“I’m glad you made it. I was worried you’d die, since I have so many questions.”
“I’m glad to be alive, too.”
“How do you know my name?”
“Well, the truth just bubbled up from deep inside me, as if I already knew you, even though I’ve seen you before and you’re not what I thought you were.”
“Huh? I look tough, don’t I? I know. Being the village leader is a lot of work that leaves me exhausted with dark circles under my eyes.”
“They really make you look pretty good.” “Although technically I’m more or less blind, I don’t know if I should take off my helmet because it’s starting to smell horrible.”
“Uh!!! Stupid undead.”
She punched his elbow while blushing at the words.
“I honestly didn’t think you’d live.”
“Nor did I… I-“
The silhouette of a fire-breathing dragon above them was much faster than it roasted the entire village, and Petra herself, barely holding onto the boy, was burned alive.
Subaru: NOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!
Petra: AHHHHHHH WHAAAAAAAAAA IT HURTIIIIIIIII IT HURTIIIIIIIIIIII!!!!
She simply hugged him in her final moments and he was also burned alive, but being an undead, his body was putrid, black, his skin curled like coal while in his arms he held the woman’s skinless bones, leaving the burned skin and blood etched into his armor, leaving him traumatized by the scene.
When the fire ended, leaving bones and roasted skin, Subaru hugged Petra’s destroyed body that turned to dust, only for Subaru to pick it up with his gloves to keep the girl with him, crying with his eyes lost in nothingness.
Subaru: You said… that you would forgive all the innocent people…
-Well, I kept my word.
Subaru: What the hell are you talking about, damn it!!!
“I let the innocent live, but that woman wasn’t innocent, nor were her citizens. That’s why we are the Black Judgment. We kill the sinners, and we only let you live because I forgave you, but they did, haha.”
Subaru: “I’m going to kill you,” he said in a whisper as he carefully placed the girl’s body, crying at what he saw. He only felt negative emotions entering his body.
“I didn’t hear you repeat it.” A punch to his face sent him flying, falling from the dragon. Although he was confused, he regained his smile, although he wondered where the blow came from because the boy was still kneeling with his back to him. Something invisible attacked him.
Subaru: “I’M GOING TO KILL YOU!!!!”
Ezwal: You made him angry!!!
“Kill him at once,” he snapped his fingers, and the three hooded shadows prepared their attacks. “Even when I forgive you, you decide to fight back? I expected that from you, sinner.”
Subaru drew his sword, and just as the wind-slashing attacks along with the two stabbing weapons were about to fall, two swords blocked and broke the magic, striking with them to force the three shadows back.
A blonde and a helmeted girl on guard fell in front of the boy to help him.
Jeanne: We’re sorry for the delay. That lunatic unleashed more henchmen. He already knew about us, so he sent a bunch of monsters against us. We’re sorry, Lord Subaru.
Al: Brother, excuse us. This time, let’s all three work together again to finish them off.”
-Hmm, a paladin along with a Mercenary, most of them were infected by the mist but I guess we should take them seriously – he said that while taking off his hood revealing a woman dressed as an inquisitor with her brown and black clothes looking with a dull face with black and gray eyes wearing her hat shaped like a bony ghoul devouring her head attached to her coat sharpened her battle axe. -
-Ara, little sister wants to have fun with the strongest, the truth is I hope I also get his guts out – throwing his hood revealed a raven-haired woman dressed in purple and black with some jewels in her hair smiling lasciviously while sharpening her blades tasting them with her tongue while her purple sharpened with a murderous look full of pleasure. –
-Tch and I wanted to sleep all day and more problems come to complete the work, our boss will give us more work if we fail – revealing herself the flattest wearing an elegant pink dress crossed her arms preparing her white horn with pink hair next to her beautiful red eyes.
“Miranda the Black Doomsayer, Elsa Granhiert the Gut Hunter, and the Oni God, Ram Sensei. Three beautiful women of great divinity trained since birth to kill. Isn’t that incredible?”
“Please, just surrender. We don’t want to fight. We were just looking for the girl. I told you not to kill the villagers!”
“Bah, don’t question me. Roland was knocked out by that girl, so I just prevented more tragedies.”
Jeanne: The murder of villagers won’t be taken lightly, so they must pay.
Elsa: Ara, you’re a saint. Your reputation for saving so many lives. I wish I could see the inside of your blood, you lying woman.”
Al: Wow, he doesn’t like you at all.
Jeanne: From your tone of voice, I must think you hate me.
Elsa: Anyone who speaks of a false God is nothing but a fake.
Jeanne: Tch, what do you mean?
Elsa: There is no true God.
Jeanne: YOU!!
Elsa: Haha, she’s easy to annoy.
Ram: Just kill them off.
Miranda: If they turn out to be weak, I’ll be disappointed.
Subaru: I DON’T CARE ABOUT THEIR STORIES, BUT YOU KILLED A PRETTY GIRL, SO YOU’RE GOING TO DIE.
“The undead only think with their heads down.” Clapping his hand against her face, he remained disappointed. “Ezwal, find Roland and take him to the lair. We’ll take care of the children playing at being heroes.”
Ezwal: I’ll talk to the superior about this, and you’ll see how you escaped from your companion on a mission not due to you.
“I’ll do what I want and I’m going to have fun.” He gave the reins to the green-haired priest so the dragon could fly off with both of them while the hooded man jumped off and took off his hood as well.
Ezwal: AHHHHHHH I’LL REPORT IT!!!!
“You remind me of your name, boy.”
When his face was revealed, a tall, pale-skinned man was seen wearing a black formal suit. His hair was ash-blond and his black eyes had a sharp shape, revealing the appearance of a 30-year veteran with a playful and youthful air even with his mature voice.
Subaru: Natsuki Subaru, but to you, I’m just a hero.
“Natsuki Subaru… mmm, that name is familiar, but for now, I’ll introduce myself anyway, boy. I am Sir Isaac Ray Peram Westcott, the newest member of the entire group.”
Jeanne: We must kill him, Subaru.
Al: An aura similar to yours, brother. He can’t be your cousin.
Subaru: Be like me, haha. I’ll never agree to share oxygen with someone like him.
Ram: We can kill them now. I want to sleep.
Isaac: Go ahead, sensei.
Elsa: Fun.
Miranda: Hold on long enough.
The two groups clashed while Isaac sat watching the scene.
Ram continued to throw wind slashes, which were destroyed by the two heroines, who for the first time were working as a team in coordination with the purpose of finishing off the assassins.
Miranda was the one who attacked Subaru the most, throwing her axe in spins around her hand to slice the boy’s head, crushing it with force. However, he still resisted long enough and, using his whip, for some reason managed to move between the houses, pulling him along, while Miranda chased him.
Subaru: Why are you chasing me?
Miranda: You managed to push me back. I want to test your strength or see if it was just luck.
Subaru: Get out of my way!!! That man is going to pay!!! Why are you helping him? Don’t you see that he has no interest in his own life?
They both watched as he just sat there relaxing, playing with the flowers as if it were all a game.
Miranda: We’re not loyal to him; he’s just a strong man who got us rivals. I only care about you right now. Stop thinking about that girl and focus on what’s happening now.
Subaru: I’m going to save her. I just have to figure out how to do it.
Miranda: I’m sorry, but no. You must fight now.
Subaru: If that’s what you want.
Miranda: Fine—a blow came out of nowhere. He didn’t understand why—do you have invisible attacks?
Subaru: Maybe. Miranda had a feeling and her instinct told her to jump and cut something.
Miranda: How did you get the hidden hands of the Archbishop of Laziness? We assassinated him a year ago.
Subaru: A year ago? This hidden hand.
“Ever since I was burned to death, I felt something entering me, and even with the pain in my chest, I’ve been able to create a purple hand. From the way everyone acted, I could see they didn’t see it. But now it turns out they’re facing someone with this ability. This world is getting stranger and stranger.”
Subaru: Who was that archbishop?
Miranda: An evil created by the religion of the Three Goddesses, heretics who murder in the name of cursed women they proclaim as Goddesses. We’ve been in charge of eliminating those evils from the world, and you smell like them, but you don’t look like any of them. Petelgeuse Romanee-conti was the most active archbishop.
Even though he spoke calmly, telling Subaru information, he kept trying to cut him and he kept blocking and attacking with his rusty weapon and relied more on his whip and every time he used his hand he felt like he was losing air, his hooks on his skin broke but he kept moving.
Subaru: Because I have that scent and his ability.
Miranda: You’re a potential archbishop, and the laziness gene chose you, even though it’s not as complete as someone else’s. How strange. Plus, it joined you right when we attacked. But we’re nowhere near the place where that archbishop died.
Subaru leaped up, stood on the axe handle, and kicked the girl in the face.
Subaru: I’ll figure that out later, for now.
Taking a deep breath, he grabbed the girl by the neck when she lost her balance.
Subaru: I’m going to kill that guy.
He punched the girl in the face, causing her to blush and spit blood.
On the other side of the fight, both metal warriors danced with their long swords, blocking and protecting each other.
Al: I thought you couldn’t stand me.
Jeanne: I simply need you because you’re the sisters who’ve caused the most victims in the world.
Elsa: Well, my younger sister has a talent that’s considered a prodigy in the art of assassination. I’m quite envious of just being a doll.
Ram: What have I told you about despising you, sister? We’re all necessary to the group, so focus on fulfilling our task.
Elsa: Right away, adorable girl.
Ram: I’m not a child.
Both of them leaped into the air to slash, but both paladins showed talent with long weapons to avoid each attack. If it weren’t for the sisters’ speed and flexibility, they would have been cut in half. But they continued to resist, jumping to attack each vulnerable space.
Al: They would have succeeded in more jobs.
Elsa: I don’t think any job would allow me to murder whoever I want without consequences.
Ram: They know nothing about us, they want to judge us as criminals when we’re the ones who cleansed the world of its scum.
Elsa: I bet they don’t even know why we murdered that young woman along with her stupid villagers, although it’s a shame the dragon incinerated them. I couldn’t enjoy seeing that girl’s insides, she looked delicious – the assassin savored every moment with her tongue, annoying both women –
Jeanne: The moment you enjoy killing is when you become someone equal to them. A knight has the duty to take a life when necessary and as quickly as possible, not for that person but for your own humanity.
Al: I’m simply not interested in any of this, but if my brother wishes to avenge the villagers, I’ll follow his plan.
Ram: Tch, gentlemen.
Elsa: Think what you want. In the end, if I lose my weapon, I’ll use my hands. If I lose my hands, I’ll use my legs. If I lose my legs, I’ll use my being because, in the end, we also have a duty as hunters.
Accelerating her speed, running through the entire village, she sought to cut their stomachs at every angle, but they used their armor well and with their weapons, they continued to block the most deadly attacks.
Al: Have you not wondered if you are part of some deception?
Ram: Everyone I’ve killed has been nothing but disgusting sinners who have ruined my life. The Black Judgment has been my only family ever since that cursed archbishop destroyed my home and killed everyone I loved. Elsa is my only family, and this group has accepted me as one of their own, so I will fulfill my duty as the Red Oni.
Elsa: Don’t boast, sister, so I can tell them about your life.
Ram: Because they won’t live to tell the tale.
With her horns she increased her strength and pushed against both girl swords, sending them flying, forming the wind into a sphere, with her hands she sent shots that cut deeper and deeper into the metal.
Elsa, proud of her sister, went after both paladins to deepen the wounds by dismantling their armor, but Al managed to predict each movement, touching the ground, forming earth shields and throwing stone bullets to hurt the assassins, and Jeanne, praying, attracted the light.
Jeanne: In the name of our Lord, true God, I ask for strength to crush the evils that wish to divert me from my mission.
Invoking her divine power, her most powerful weapon, turning into golden celestial light, she fought back against the wind cuts.
The power of the Oni God against the power of the God of the sacred scriptures.
The clash of power was devastating, sweeping the village with earth, rocks, splitting nature, both forces of wind and light destroyed the battlefield. Jeanne: I must say we’re both similar in one way.
Ram: In that we’re golden.
Jeanne: In believing in who we are because of our calling from our God.
Ram: Save your monologues. I don’t listen to any God, I only use their power. I don’t care if I’m their reincarnation or whatever. I’ll just live my life for myself and those who saved me.
Jeanne: I also have a family waiting for me back home. I was afraid of my ability. I put many at risk, but my duty now is to save the world, and that includes anyone who needs help. I promise to listen to your word, Ram.
The fire continued to cross where red lights alongside golden lights flew through the sky, driven by the strength of both beings.
Ram: I will eliminate you, false prophet of your devil who pretends to be God, to finish off your word.
Jeanne: I will save you, Ram, so you can become an ordinary girl, free from these problems.
Al and Elsa remained on the ground, ready on guard, waiting for each other’s move.
Al: Well, that Goddess is gone now. That’s a relief. I can seriously go against you.
Elsa: Ara, you were holding back against me.
Al: Not really, but I need to stop you temporarily.
Elsa: You’re not having fun.
He tried to cut her neck but the girl just ducked and did a somersault to gain distance, creating some bumps in the ground again and sending the assassin backward until she fell into a hole to jump again and charge with cunai that she easily deflected with her sword.
Elsa: Even though my sister ended up with the most powerful one, you’re not weak at all, my friend. I wonder what color your-
Al: Save your trash talk, I already won.
Elsa: Huh? What do you mean?... Ah!!!
Looking around, she noticed a small rope and saw the muscular girl light a firecracker.
Al: I know you’ll survive, but it’s going to hurt a lot.
Throwing the firecracker.
Al: Now, Jeanne!!!
Jeanne slammed her sword with all her might into Ram, who started vomiting blood, falling in the middle of barrels.
Elsa: Dynamite…
Al: Save your sister.
Elsa: And then you call us murderers when you take hostages.
Elsa rushed to her sister Ram, hugging her and covering her with her body. When the explosion came, both were thrown into fire, burned alive. Ram was better preserved, but Elsa covered her with only half of her torso, having her entire back broken and her hair on fire.
Ram: ELSA!!!!
Both fell into the weeds at the exit.
Jeanne: That was quite malicious, and I hate playing along with your game.
Al: All I knew was that she’d do anything for her sister.
Jeanne: You’re not trustworthy at all.
Returning to Subaru and Miranda, they both struggled on the ground, trying to see who could crush whom with the axe. The blade came close to Subaru’s neck. Subaru pushed the girl away with his bloody hands and spat in her face.
Miranda: JUST DIE!!!
Subaru: NEVER!!!
Miranda: YOU’RE NOT STRONG!!!
Subaru: YOU’RE ONLY SAYING THAT BECAUSE I HUMILIATED YOU!!!
Miranda: PROVE YOU’RE STRONG!!! SUBJECT ME IF YOU DARE!!!
Subaru: WHAT THE HELL!!!
Isaac just stared at the scene while smelling the flowers while breathing; He brooded uneasily as he watched the two of them try to kill each other.
Subaru: You know what? If you want strength so badly, you’ll have it!!!
Even though he was crushed, watching as he was subdued from above, he had to resort to the lowest trick.
Subaru: Sorry, manhood.
With his hidden hand, breathing, he began to pinch the girl’s nipples.
Miranda: Ah~ agh!! What ah~ are you doing to me~
The girl moaned as the boy took the opportunity to get her off him and, taking the axe away, he subdued her, looking down at her, holding her firmly by each limb on top of her without any weapon. They both looked at each other.
Subaru: I beat you.
She blushed and embarrassed, pushing with her legs moving abruptly.
Miranda: You’re a damn bastard.
Subaru: I know, I hate myself. UGH!!!
Miranda kicked him in the balls.
Isaac: UGH!!!... Rub yourself! – She looked at him with pity for that blow.
Miranda pulled him off and had him on the ground.
Subaru: Ahhhhh
She mounted him and reached for her axe, but something was going through her mind.
Miranda: You’ll pay for your sins, but I long to see the face of the man who almost beat me. At least you’ve earned my respect, but remember—as she took her axe and was ready to slit his throat, but as she tore off his helmet, she looked into his eyes—only the strong prevail…
An electric current ignited in both of them, a spark of love running through their bodies. They twisted, both feeling pleasure.
Subaru: Ah’ ah’ ahhh because you’re beautiful!!!
Miranda: You’re so cute!!! Because you seem to fulfill my desire. Ahhhhhhhhh what are these feelings I desire?—preparing her axe to cut off his head—BECAUSE I WISH—she had dropped the axe—to make you mine.
Subaru: I really don’t- muc! Muc!! Muc!!!
Miranda: MUAC~ AH’ MUAC~ MUC!! AH’ I CAN’T TAKE IT ANYMORE!! I NEED TO BE ONE WITH YOU!!
Subaru and Miranda looked at each other sweetly, their lips joined by a thread of drool, she caressed him while riding him, trying to undress him, and he just looked at her, stunned, without resisting.
Miranda: You’re strong, you just need more practice. I’ll make you strong. I’ll subject you to my ideology with sit-ins. – Moving her butt, she caressed his pelvis, savoring the boy, kissing his face, biting his hair. – Fulfill my wishes~
A kick sent her flying, knocking her unconscious behind them.
Subaru saw the one he least expected to see save him.
Isaac: This whole thing almost turned into a porn movie. – Looking at the boy, he was thoughtful. – Are you from the North or the center? You look Vollachian, although you also have oriental features.
Subaru: I’m Japanese.
Isaac: How curious! I’m from there too.
Subaru became even more confused.
Subaru: Are you a summoned person?
Isaac: Well, the narrator brought me to help two friends of mine a long time ago, but right now I’m working on a new job.
Subaru: WAIT A SECOND!!! ARE WE SUPPOSED TO BE ENEMIES?
Isaac: …Oh, that’s right, I forgot. By the way, you look like someone I know.
Subaru: Someone told me.
Isaac: No, you have features I can’t forget. You remind me of her, that nose, those eyes, the hair… Natsumi? Subaru Natsuki?
Subaru: Ahhhhh, how do you know the name I used when I cross-dressed in middle school?
Isaac: You dressed as a woman in middle school?
Subaru: …Forget it.
Isaac: Well, I don’t judge, but you really do look a lot like her. Aren’t you the brother she’s always talking about and chasing after like crazy?
Subaru: I’m an only child. I don’t have any brothers or sisters.
Isaac: I guess it’s just a coincidence. I’m leaving for now.
Subaru: Aren’t you going to kill me?
Isaac: Why? I’m tired. You still have to face those two.
Subaru: What?
Elsa and Ram, completely intact, approached threateningly, sharpening their weapons.
Subaru: Damn, crazy.
Isaac: But if you don’t want trouble, just use your eyes.
Subaru: My eyes?
Isaac: You almost detonated Miranda—he pointed at the unconscious girl—
Subaru: I think she was going to detonate me…
Isaac: He pulled me back. It was a nice afternoon of games, my friend.
Subaru showed his sword, pointing it at Isaac’s neck, who looked at his threat with mockery.
Isaac: I suppose you still want to kill me?
Subaru: Ready your weapon. We’ll still fight.
Isaac: Hmm… I don’t want to.
Subaru: What?
Isaac: I completely refuse to fight.
Subaru: Why?
Isaac: I haven’t been able to talk to another Nighlok without them being a beast that wants to kill me, and I can end all this just by putting my fingers together, but I don’t want to kill a brother.
Subaru: I’m not your brother, and you’re going to pay for killing that girl, so fight or die.
Isaac: Oh, how annoying. Then kill me already. – He brought the sword close to cut his throat, spilling blood. –
Subaru: You’re crazy, have they told you?
Isaac: Yes, because even if I can beat you, I don’t want to. I already consider you a friend.
Subaru: Better give me answers.
Isaac: Like what? I mean, I should just use my domain expansion and you’d die.
Subaru: Because you left me alive.
Isaac: Well, that’s it.
Subaru: Ugh, how I hate you. What did Petra do to be considered a sinner, and who is this Natsumi you’re talking about?
Isaac: Get down.
Subaru: I didn’t ask anything about-
Isaac lowered his head because both sisters threw themselves at the boy.
Isaac: Well, I’m leaving before another crazy woman arrives.
Subaru: What do you mean?!!!
Isaac had disappeared without a trace just as Elsa and Ram were holding him captive.
Elsa: You caused this…ah!!!
Ram: I swear…eh!!!
Both girls and the boy looked at each other, causing that electric spark to run through the three of them again, forming hearts in their eyes.
Ram: You’re going to pay with your body!!! Idiot!!! Tell me your name!!!
Subaru: Subaru…
Ram: I’ll give you a better name later, you cute idiot. – The girl blushed –
Elsa: Ara~ because I feel an intense heat inside me, you caused it, melt with me, adorable boy – she sensually placed the boy on her breasts while caressing his head. – why don’t we make babies~
Subaru: I don’t understand anything anymore!!!
Both girls began to pile on top of him, biting his lips and trying to kiss him, while the boy also tried to remove his armor.
Elsa: Kissed, kissu.
Ram: Kissu, kissu.
They drowned Subaru in caresses, kisses, licks; they bit his skin while trying to undress him.
Ram: Mmchuuu-slurrrp!! – She savored the lobe of Subaru’s ear, chewing on the boy.
Elsa: Chuuu! ♥︎♥︎♥︎ - Elsa tenderly kissed him, bringing her breasts closer to the boy’s mouth, who was about to die of pleasure.
Elsa slowly moved her butt slowly over his pelvis with her figure while Ram savagely tried to rub against him, running over his chest, pinching him, trying to open his shirt. “It’s useless, they’re going to devour me. I can’t resist such temptation. They move well, they smell delicious, I can’t, huh?”
They both stopped, staring at each other in annoyance.
Elsa: Kissu, Kissu.
Ram: Kissu, Kissu.
“Are they arguing with each other? Wait!!! I think I have a strange idea.”
Elsa and Ram looked annoyed at each other, seemingly arguing over who gets the boy. Subaru pushed them both to kiss each other.
Subaru: What good scissors.
Elsa: Muc! Muc! Muc!
Ram: MMM-CHU!
Subaru: I think I got a hard-on…
For a few seconds, he continued watching the sisters’ lesbian kiss.
Subaru: Well, now I don’t know what the danger was… Mommy?
Miranda was behind him, also with hearts in her eyes, with the axe threatening her neck.
Miranda: Come back with me.
Subaru: I don’t think you know…
Elsa: Ara~ Why don’t you have a threesome with us, or a foursome? Join us, little sister~
Miranda: Just because you’re the oldest doesn’t give you any power over my decisions. Subaru is only mine!!!
Ram: Don’t be selfish, we can have him… how do you know his name?
Miranda: Isaac said it before leaving.
Elsa: That psychopath always gets into trouble when no one’s watching him.
Subaru tried to leave, but the three girls cornered him together.
Miranda: How old are you?
Subaru: 17
Miranda: I’m 16.
Subaru: You’re quite pretty, but I should go…
Elsa and Ram held him.
Elsa: Although we haven’t tried the main course, my dear~
Subaru: Although they are very beautiful women and I don’t deny feeling something… they tried to kill me…
Ram: This is how soap opera romances begin. Join us for the black trial, Barusu.
Subaru: Did you just change my name?
Ram: It’s the name I feel in my heart when I see you.
Miranda: I’ll make you the strongest man.
Elsa: We’ll give you all kinds of pleasure.
Ram: We’ll have your children.
Subaru: Wow, wow, wow. I have many doubts, one of which is why I feel love for crazy women. Did they put a spell on me or did I put a spell on you? Don’t you even ask yourselves that question.
Miranda: I’m fine like this.
Elsa: As long as you’re with me, I don’t see any problem. I like the way you look at me.
Ram: Subaru uses your weak body to satisfy my family and please us, idiot.
Subaru: Great, a tsundere, a little sister who loves fighting, and a one-san who, I don’t know, even desires my inner self in its murderous sense. This can’t get any worse.
Jeanne: Lord Subaru!!!
Al: Brother!!!
Frightened, Subaru grabbed his helmet and covered his face again, just in case any of that had something to do with it.
Miranda: Hey!! Don’t hide that pretty face.
Elsa: Is Lord Subaru ashamed to show his face?
Ram: I still wanted to see that stupid face, Barusu!!!
Jeanne: Lord Subaru, step back. We’ll take care of those whores.
Al: Brother, you already got a harem, and on your second day.
Elsa, Ram, and Miranda hugged Subaru, holding his body, glaring at the girls.
Ram: Barusu doesn’t belong to you. He’s stupid, but he’s ours!!!
Miranda: I’m not giving up my loot. I beat him, so he belongs to me!!!
Elsa: Let us take the boy~ he’ll have a lot of fun with us~
The tension in the air, the three women possessively smothered the boy with their hugging affection, pressing their bodies against him, rubbing against him, smiling madly.
Subaru: Listen, I swear and promise that I truly don’t think things can get any worse.
Good: I can’t believe you actually said that.
All the tension between the two sides vanished when a figure fell from the mountain, dressed as a bride in a white dress with gold markings and a blue undergarment, with long white hair and golden eyes similar to Subaru’s.
¿??: I found you, darling.
Jeanne: And who is this?
Al: I have a bad feeling.
Elsa: Huh? You? You’re not the client who paid Roland to find your husband.
Miranda: The chick destroys mountains.
Ram: So much text.
¿??: Just by seeing my husband, I will forgive your lack of respect for me. As the most beautiful, divine woman, flattering with her presence, who dazzles the dark and putrid lands in existence, I have had to travel this world, this immense, overflowing, and despicable world, just to find the only boy who made me feel special, who gave me warmth, kindness, and the joy of life. No matter how many husbands and wives I get, nothing can satisfy that desire to have you by my side. Subaru Natsuki, you are mine, my fiancé. You left with Sylphy, you left me at the altar because of your selfish desire, you womanizing, egomaniacal idiot who thinks he can love more than 100 women because a black cock fire tells you to. You are an asshole who destroyed my heart.
Jeanne: She talks a lot.
Al: She’s quite irritable.
Elsa: She really annoys me.
Ram: She never shuts up.
Miranda: I barely know her, and I already hate her.
Subaru: …Who are you?
¿??: HOW CAN YOU FORGET YOUR WIFE!!! EVEN IF YOU DECIDED TO ME.
The girl, despite yelling insults and being upset, looked flushed.
Subaru: No, seriously, I don’t know you.
¿??: Tch, whatever that old nudist loli from Pandora who proclaimed herself your wife did to you, I already found you. Bribing the cult to find you was the easiest thing, but it really meant 100 years, 100 long years of loneliness. I ate all kinds of feasts, I searched for all kinds of beings to collect, filling my home with all the husbands and wives you murdered out of envy, because of your filthy, lustful jealousy. No matter how many perfect beings I found, in the end, no one made me feel warm, felt alive, filled my heart. Every second by your side is a blessing compared to my hundred years alone, pursuing all of life’s vices to forget you, and nothing, nothing made me forget you. I wish I was just that monster I once was, but even then, all I think about is your voice, your figure, and your feelings. I don’t care about anything anymore; just come home to me. Your wife, Regina Córneas, the woman of your dreams.
Smiling with a crazed twitch, she reached out to stroke the boy’s hair as she approached, ignoring the other girls.
Subaru: I admit you’re pretty, and my heart feels warm too, but I don’t know you. I’m sorry.
Regina: You’re cruel, you’re ungrateful. I offer you my time, my love, my whole being for you to come back, and I find you with whores. You’re still with that stupid harem dream. You’re still with that promise to love everyone equally, where there’s that unfaithful Sylphy, that slut Katya you claim as your first wife, that unhappy lover named Mai, or even your stupid incestuous sister. Do that damn intelligent man and his cock-sucking wife still support you in that dream? You’re still hanging around with Pandora. 100 years and you’ve forgotten me when I never did. You’re trash, Natsuki Subaru.
Subaru: Listen, I don’t know what you’re talking about. Just tell me how you got here.
Regina: You’re demanding, just a faceless guy came to my mansion, told me you were here, brought me, and I found you all dirty with an emaciated body smelling like other women, but I’d recognize you in any form because I love you.
Subaru: Uh… thanks?
Regina: Just come back with me.
She pulled him by the collar, separating him from the other girls. She pulled him closer to raise his helmet, looking at his face, caressing him, looking into his eyes.
Regina: I really don’t know what I saw in you to make me love you so much.
Holding him by the neck, she kissed him with her teeth, pressing her lips against his without letting go. She enjoyed every second until she let go. With a string of drool, she smiled at him and grabbed his neck with one hand.
Regina: You’ll come home with me, whether you like it or not.
Subaru: Ugh, why don’t I be surprised, agh!
As Subaru struggled to free himself, a cut fell on Regina, sending her flying, letting go of Subaru. She glared at the women who were keeping him from his husband, from his property.
Jeanne: I won’t allow you to take my Lord.
Al: Brothers respect each other, witch.
Elsa: I’m going to rip your insides open, bitch.
Ram: No one invited you, ugly woman.
Miranda: I’ll crush you.
Regina: Always violating my rights. Subaru!!!
Looking at him coldly, her gaze sharpening.
Regina: You’ll come with me by force, my dear husband.
Notes:
I apologize for my inactivity. I'll try to get more chapters out. There are about six more to translate, but then I'll release more and more and another one-shot, but I'll try to stay active. Regina Córneas is one of the waifus I like writing the most, but I have to put her away a lot because she's one of the most broken in power.
WHERE THERE IS DEATH, THERE WILL ALWAYS BE DEATH.
We went from fighting a black man to the death of an orange-haired girl.
More questions.
The return of a friend, Yuri, an orgy, and the end of a lost path because, starting with the next one, there’s already an established path for Subaru to travel and meet all the girls from the first game. There are several surprises that, if you didn’t see them, you wouldn’t believe anyone in the fandom would do it.Ezwal already seems like the Otto from Black Souls, whose team doesn’t take him into consideration.
Elsa, Ram, and Miranda are sisters raised by the organization.
Many more details will be revealed in the future.
One of my four favorite characters is officially introduced, not as fanservice. Isaac will be the most recurring enemy in the following arcs since he’s one of the few enemies who doesn’t want to kill Subaru, so he’ll be an interesting enemy to write, especially since he knows quite a few things about Natsumi that will be Spoilers.
So far list of girls in love.
1. Katya Aurélie.
2. Mai Sakurajima.
3. Natsumi Schwartz/Imustan
4. Regina Córneas.
5. Miranda.
6. Elsa Granhiert.
7. Ram.
8. Alice/Pandora.
List of girls with mixed feelings:
1. Jeanne: More admiration and camaraderie.
2. “Aldebrana,” who is neutral and friendly.
3. Shiraori: Sees love in a strange way, or rather, doesn’t understand it.
4. Capella: Absolutely hates it for now.
Petra: Curious.
Lorina and Node have something different about them that doesn’t make them part of this arc.
Ja sayōnar-
Chapter 15: RE: BLACK SOULS CHAPTER 14
Summary:
Subaru finds his way to the linear game and we meet Subaru's official girlfriend and #####
Notes:
I will try to translate more chapters before bringing another Regina story since I am the only one who keeps the Regina x Subaru ship alive because another much shorter story with her is coming.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
CHAPTER 4.
FAIRY LOVE.
In an open, flat meadow, with its grassy vegetation where the winds are strong between the hills and the slopes, full of flowers among the tall grasses, a small rural community, a little girl who, even with the sun baking her, with her sweat and effort, reaped her parents’ wheat field next to the mill, dressed in a white one-piece with an embroidered floral pattern, the colors staining her purity. That girl worked hard no matter what; she only wanted to help her family because of her pure heart, her only cover a straw hat that she held up so it wouldn’t blow away in the wind toward the high slopes of the land.
“The weather has been very changeable lately. The wind feels like winter, but this blazing sun, oh snowflakes in June? I must hurry and harvest the crops for my parents.”
His hat flew off toward the hills, but unnaturally.
“Hey, my hat!!!! I can’t lose it!!! Come back here!!! Where are you going!!! No one goes this way? It’s dangerous!!!”
Chasing his mother’s gift, he followed the path guided by his hat. He crossed the stones, crossing a river. Cautiously, he climbed the rocky slope, passing through a small passage that only a child would enter, walking on wet stones with shallow pools of water. A dark cavern. To reach the end, he saw a campfire, which was impossible; it was inhospitable territory. The humidity covered the oxygen, and the wet stone with the roaring wind would not allow it to look so warm, so fresh, as if someone had lit it unnoticed a moment ago.
-Jeanne d’Arc.
“I can already hear voices. I must have a cold or something.”
“It’s not like that, Maid of Orleans.”
“Orleans? But I’m barely a country girl. That’s a great title for me… I’m already talking to myself.”
“You will never talk to yourself as long as you have faith in God, my daughter.”
“Are you God?”
“I was once.”
“I don’t understand.”
“I have chosen you to be a heroine. A catastrophic event will consume the world. From the dark continent, a great fog will consume our world in less than 10 years. It is approaching your home.”
“How do you know? Why have I been chosen? Are you truly God?”
“I have said I was once, but my will will exist even after my time. My son needs the help of this prophecy. That is why I ask for your help in the future.”
“My help? I don’t know if I’m worthy, my lord.”
“Jeanne d’Arc, your heart is pure, showing the dignity of deserving my divinity as long as you have faith. Rub your hand down between your dress.”
Jeanne followed the instructions, only to see her hand turn bony, cold, and lifeless.
“Ah… my lord?” She trembled, alarmed, at the act.
“My hand is cold. The rest of my body is warm, but my hand is neither felt nor part of me. What kind of power is this?”
“Now rub it up, returning your hand, my child.”
Listening attentively, she returned her hand to normal.
“That was so scary.”
“Take the branch from the corner and throw it to the ground.”
The blonde listened again and threw the branch, which turned into a snake.
“Take it between its tail.”
Fearfully, the girl followed the instructions to turn it into a normal wooden branch.
“I can do this and much more, but what I offer you is a miracle.”
“Miracle?”
“An ability that will give you a reinforcing energy in your body, allow you to summon my light to defeat those demons of hell that emerge from the depths, and above all, resist the fog long enough. I just need you to find an undead and guide him on your adventure.”
“How will I recognize him?”
“You’ll know by the courage of his heart, a selfless soul with dreams of heroism, childlike in relaxation but determined to save those he loves.” A neutral soul who will rely on your guidance. Become the Hero of your nation.
“But how? How? I don’t know if I’m ready.”
“That’s why I know you are. You must train your body hard, practice your swordsmanship, and be the best knight. Because a kingdom lost all its knights, and you must be a light to those who need you.”
“If what you say is true and you are the true God, I will give my will to help the innocent who need to be protected.”
Kneeling, she showed respect to the bonfire for the training that would come.
“Thank you, my daughter.”
The girl began a series of workouts. Her biceps toned, her muscles strengthened, her thighs incredibly hard enough to break stones, even her rear end was formidable. The girl became the youngest paladin alive today. She was compared to the legends of the Great Saint, the most powerful female paladin in known history before her disappearance on the dark continent.
Jeanne became a legendary woman from the age of seven, achieving victories in the name of her country, surpassing her training and being named a battalion leader, leading searches.
The young beauty managed to gain the trust of the nobility, even though some had doubts about speaking with the true God.
“Gentlemen, a mysterious fog has begun to rise across the ocean, believed to be from the dark continent. The Fog is a strange phenomenon that has caused incidents of missing fishermen and villagers living on the shores. If it continues to spread, sooner or later the entire world will be engulfed in this phenomenon.”
“Her behavior is curious; like an animal, she retreats, advances little by little, is elusive, and moves into different positions.”
“And the most worrying thing is that she seems to be playing with all of us. She looks small enough to make sailors disappear, but from a distance she is enormous and endless.”
“Only at night, but the days are getting shorter and the night longer. At its own pace, it will devour the entire continent.”
“That’s why we’ll send small groups of seafaring warriors to explore the continent and discover where it originated, and I’ll go as captain.”
A green-haired woman in uniform with golden amber eyes, with large attributes and a sheathed sword, was organizing a small crew of her best soldiers.
“Miss Crush Karsten, is it safe for you to go? I mean, not even the Saint returned when she was sent on her expedition.”
“The Saint is just a name she earned by inheritance, but she’s never proven herself worthy of it. In the end, she ended up where she belongs, on the continent of her race, a monstrous race.”
“Like your wife, your daughter-in-law, or your son, old man?”
“Shut up, demon wolf. Your race is not to my liking.”
An albino old man and a half-human beastman glared at each other with hatred.
Crush: Enough. No matter what happened on that continent, the important thing is to stop this, Anastasia.
A violet-haired woman with hips and blue eyes wearing a white coat spoke cautiously and seriously, looking at the map of that forbidden continent.
Anastasia: It’s dangerous to go there, and this map cost the lives of countless men. No one is strong enough to withstand that fog and its effects. It’s a lost cause.
Crush: With all due respect, but this is my mission. Allow me to go.
Anastasia: You’re not the only one who lost their knight. – Her gaze at the map showed melancholy, sadness, and regret – your butler not only insulted the honor of the great Saint but also that of my paladin Julia and your knight Felix.
Crush lowered his guard, his expression darkened by that last expedition where scores of knights disappeared on their crusade with no return.
Crush: I’m truly sorry. Wilhelm will personally pay for his words.
Wilhelm: I was planning to go anyway, Your Honor, and I apologize for my words. My granddaughter caused a lot of trouble, and because of her, my entire family.
“Blame your granddaughter for your irresponsibility, like a good family man, infamous butler.” Grrr
Anastasia: Ricardo, I know your hatred for the murders this man caused against all the demi-humans, but here now the only enemies are those demon women who destroyed our entire civilization, not us.
-Then let’s go kick some fake princess ass.
Anastasia: And speaking of demon women.
A busty woman with orange hair and ruby-red eyes wearing black tights and a red and black embroidered battle dress smiled arrogantly as she slowly walked past a purple-haired boy and a toned woman with a helmet at his side.
Crush: Priscilla Barielle? Your sister, the Empress, shouldn’t have been coming to this meeting.
Priscilla: There are more important matters, an unexpected conflict, so for now my mother and I will take care of this mission.
Crush: Why would you do something like that? Do you think you’re a hero?
Anastasia: A demon like you seeking to help humanity.
Priscilla: Your foolish insinuations about my person and race are of no importance. I only seek the same thing as you, and don’t act innocent, you bitch merchant and former paladin.
Crush: Tch, I don’t remember your mercenary helping out on the last excursion.
Priscilla: Aldebrana is a dim-witted idiot, but she’ll be willing to help on this excursion to kill those princesses and take the continent as my new home.
Anastasia: You covet an entire continent.
Priscilla: You’re not one to call me greedy. I’m an absolute stunner, so I’ll take what’s mine with or without her help.
Crush: I just want to find my knight.
Anastasia: And a cure for the former prince?
Crush: …
Priscilla: Is the boy still alive? Well, at least he’s strong, but don’t think I’ll give him his former kingdom. He lost it to the Goddess cult; it’s no longer his land.
Crush: You won’t have that territory. Maybe no one will get it back, and we’ll lose the rest of the world if that fog decides to simply take over the entire world.
Anastasia: This map cost many lives to give to you as if it were nothing. I need to know what happened to Julia. No one came back, not even the children…
Ricardo had a somber, depressed expression. Crossing his arms, he lamented that expedition, simply crying.
Ricardo: I’m a terrible leader. They’re not monsters, they were just children…
Wilhelm: I’m sorry, Ricardo. You lost people too, and I only excuse my hatred when many innocent people also paid the price.
Crush: And that damn dragon abandoned the company leaving only a stone like a living fossil, that land is cursed and only Adelheid had hope in that prophecy and look how it ended.
Anastasia: If she wasn’t able to return, what makes you believe that you’ll be able to return, or at least get information about the missing, the continent, or a solution to the fog?
Priscilla: If that prophecy of an undead is true, we’ll simply find him and see if he’s worthy of that grand title. But it’s better to take a risk. We’ll go with the best soldier from each nation and set off to victory.
Crush: It’s not a good option.
Anastasia: They’re the only forces left to defend the rest of the world without the Saint. This nation only has the Maid of Orleans.
Priscilla: Tch, they’re boring, but we must think about the action immediately. You have until tomorrow; I’m leaving.
The tension between the three women was high; anyone would swear none of them were fully human, given the unreal pressure in the atmosphere.
Ricardo: Don’t ever say that monsters deserve to disappear, murderer. Those children aren’t, they were my family, and I want to save them.
Wilhelm: It won’t happen again. I only blame my granddaughter for believing a false dream about a dragon abandoning her land.
Crush: Felix also had faith in that prophecy. Perhaps it ended badly, but he sought the best for Our Majesty.
Wilhelm: The only surviving descendant of the curse. I don’t know how he hasn’t died yet.
Anastasia: Fourier is a failure as a king. Maybe the witch took over the islands 100 years ago and conquered half the continent before he even existed, but inviting Cinderella? He condemned his family by bringing that monster to our lands, kidnapping his sister, and killing his entire family. He’s an idiot.
Crush: Don’t blame Fourier for Cinderella’s betrayal; he thought she was a good girl.
Priscilla: And how did that end? A king turned into a pulp of flesh and guts, a queen turned into a lamia, children devoured by cyclops, and slowly dying from an incurable disease. He failed to trust that evil woman, and worse.
Anastasia: The princess returned to that dark continent without incident, freed from her sins by a simple prince.
Crush: Fourier doesn’t love Cinderella!!! – banging the table angrily-
Priscilla: Crush doesn’t love you either, and when you save him, he won’t love you back because you’re a man to him.
Crush: Let’s go, Wilhelm. We’ll leave for the mainland in the morning, with or without the help of these women.
Anastasia: Crush, you’re no longer a commander. The kingdom of Lugunica no longer exists. You’ll just end up dead, and no one will know of your sacrifice. Not even the man you love.
Crush: Tch… thank you for your cooperation, princess and merchant. See you later.
Anastasia: Oh, she’s so naive. She doesn’t lead well anymore since her knight didn’t return from that trip… although Julia, Mimi, Hetaro, and Tivy…
Priscilla: They were good merchant soldiers.
Anastasia: Shut up. I only have Ricardo and Halibel. My troops, my company, and my friends. You have everything: a kingdom, your sister, your mother, and your best warrior. My land was also taken by that cursed witch. Karagi fell to the clutches of that monster who loves cold lands. It’s not for nothing that Gusteko was the second land to be conquered. Only these dry lands remain between Vollachia and what was once Lugunica… but when the witch makes another crusade, if she’s not interested in these small lands, we’ll at least survive, but that witch is greedy.
Priscilla: And weren’t you one too?
Anastasia: Not now… - Priscilla struck out in front of her, looking at her companion with determination.
Priscilla: LISTEN WELL, YOU BITCH WOMAN, YOU WERE THE MASTER OF THE BUSINESS. DID YOU LOSE YOUR LANDS? FINE, LOOK FOR NEW ONES. DID YOU LOSE PEOPLE? WELL, CALL THEIR NAMES. YOU MANAGED TO MAKE EVERYONE WORK FOR YOU!!! INSTEAD OF GETTING DEPRESSED, USE YOUR LAST PIECES IN THIS CHESS GAME, GIVE IT YOUR ALL UNTIL YOUR LAST BREATH, BECAUSE YOU HAVE THE POTENTIAL OF A QUEEN. YOU ONCE LIVED ON THE STREETS AND ENDED UP AS A QUEEN CANDIDATE. I REFUSE TO SEE A WOMAN WHO WAS IN MY POSITION AND TITLE GIVE UP. SO GIVE ME THAT MAP. IF YOU’RE NOT GOING TO AVENGE THOSE YOU LOVE, I WILL DO IT IN THE NAME OF EVERYTHING I DESERVE TO RULE: THE WORLD. I WILL FIND THAT UNDEAD MAN AND END THAT WITCH WITH YOUR HELP. SO… don’t give up, Anastasia. You’re brilliant. Don’t waste your talent and create more monsters.
Anastasia hesitated, but she glared at me with fierce eyes.
Anastasia: Fine, but no more lives lost, or I’ll find a way to kill you myself.
Priscilla: As you wish. I just need to send Aldebrana, and I’ll have won.
Anastasia: The woman in the helmet? How much do you trust her?
Priscilla: Not even a little, but she always does what she orders, and that’s all I need.
Anastasia: Just get my friends back, and if not… I want to know what happened to them. I trust you, Priscilla.
Priscilla: You shouldn’t, but I respect your wish. When I succeed, I’ll help you stay by my side. You’re going to be a great merchant, you bitch.
Anastasia: Stop calling me that, you hypocrite.
Priscilla: I’m not like the rest. I’m magnificent, and I respect the strength of those who demonstrate it, so I respect your wishes, Anastasia.
After the conversation, Priscilla left with that map, paying the merchant woman with routes, minerals, and some contacts from her nation to help her in any emergency. Returning to a hotel room, she summoned her best warrior.
Ricardo: You trust her word.
Anastasia: No. But there are no other options. The fog will sooner or later be unstoppable, and I don’t want to be consumed like a monster without knowing what happened to my friends, so I’ll do whatever it takes.
Priscilla: Al.
Al: Yes, Princess.
Priscilla: Memorize this map and set sail tomorrow. I’ll go to sleep. Find the undead and defeat the threats that approach my land. I’ll help my sister against the witch’s general. When you save that world, return to him as soon as possible. The rest of the world depends on the death of that witch and her subordinates.
Al: Yes, Your Majesty.
○○○●●●□□□
Crush: Wilhelm, you’ve lost much of the honor you earned as a warrior.
Wilhelm: Honor ceased to exist since the threats, inhuman monsters, destroyed our lands.
Crush: Your own companions fell at that crossroads. We no longer have anyone’s trust.
Wilhelm: It’s all my granddaughter’s fault, because she had to seek to fulfill a false prophecy in stone.
Crush: That prophecy may be false, but she sought to tip the balance in our favor. Disregarding a missing girl will only bring you trouble. The half-humans hate you, the people detest you, you’ve lost the trust of your troops, and most of all…
Crush looked at the butler, who accepted his mistress’s words, as he was the last person she had left.
Crush: You’ve lost the right to keep the Astrea name.
Wilhelm: Tch… I know, my wife… I failed her. I couldn’t save anyone.
Crush: We must prepare to set sail first thing in the morning. We’ll go to that island. I must find Cinderella. I will never forgive her for devastating the kingdom with that damn dragon.
Wilhelm: The princess and all her troops will pay dearly. We will find a solution.
Crush: I just want to see Felix again and save Fourier.
●●●●
●●●●
●●●●
Priscilla slept, and Al spent hours reading those drawings, looking at the maps, tracing the correct path, each star preparing for the journey.
Al: Oh, how lazy!!!! But anyway, I already memorized everything and anyway I still have the-… the map had disappeared in the blink of an eye, embarrassed and full of sorrow. “Well, that’ll be a problem…”
Al looked up, watching a hooded figure run out with the rolled-up map. With a snort, he drew his sword and began a chase.
Passing through alleys and rooftops, both figures, covering their faces, clashed swords, the full moon illuminating their path as they jumped, kicking and punching each other.
Al: That’s mine map!!! Find yours.
¿??: I can’t allow them to go, especially a capricious princess, across land.
Al: You don’t know the princess like I do.
They both continued hitting vases, smashing vases.
***: No!!!! My architecture!!!
Without caring about their surroundings, they continued fighting until the hooded woman prayed for light.
¿??: Divergent Cutting.
Al: Ahhhhh, idiot!!!
The woman in the helmet was sent flying; the hooded woman ran hastily to sneak to a secret room.
¿??: I’ve arrived, Your Majesty, I did it.
A boy with disheveled blond hair, shaggy hair, red eyes, pale skin, long nails, and a very dry face, thin as a drainpipe, his skin stained with purple pimples that burned his skin, coughing blood with dark circles under his eyes, he could only show a forced smile.
^^^: Just call me Ford. The candidates are right about me. I’m useless as a king. This is my fault, and this illness is my punishment for my sins.
¿??: Moping like this won’t help us.
Fourier: I know, Jeanne. You are the closest thing to a saint. You can still resist the effects of the mist, and that’s why I regret asking this of you.
Jeanne: It is my duty as a paladin.
Fourier: You will be able to find that undead that God speaks so much about.
Jeanne: It is surprising that a member of a cursed race is the one chosen by that prophecy.
They both observed a giant stone, shattered into cracks, dirty, rocky, polished reddish marble, with a phrase written in stone.
~ From the dark lands where evil triumphed carminatively, the witch who procrastinates her wickedness will fall before the true king chosen by the stars. She will fall on cursed land to be guided by an ancient evil to his throne, along with her three sisters, daughters of Eve, destined for coronation to end evil in our world. ~
Fourier: The final prophecy of Volcánica, the great dragon who vanished into the skies 100 years ago when all the beasts were unleashed upon the world, and even though she wishes she were that king.
Both reading the final fragment.
~ King Adam’s son, corrupted by the stars, will come to our world, falling from the top. He will change our world by becoming a son of evil. With the right or wrong guidance, his destiny will be decided against the White Witch.
Jeanne: A Nighlok who was once human, turned into what his soul was written. If I don’t guide him correctly, it could be the end of our era.
Fourier: You just have to find him and guide him against the White Witch, and seek out the former evil to guide him.
Jeanne: What kind of ancient evil would redeem itself to help him? Besides, I don’t understand these drawings.
Fourier: The fairies, the book, heaven, and hell. I suppose they are representations of the stars, but what I don’t quite understand is who is the woman next to the undead?
Jeanne: Could she be one of Eve’s three daughters?
Fourier: I don’t know, but that’s why you must be by her side. If he falls on the wrong side, it’ll simply be our end, so please save the world from my mistakes, from my errors, from my sins. He shouldn’t choose a woman who will hurt him the way I did…
Jeanne: Your Majesty? Are you still thinking about Cinderella?
Fourier: When I danced with Ella, I swore that when I looked into her eyes, I thought she was no different from the other princesses. I should never have invited her to the ball, or believed her words.
I just held her hand, thinking of a starlit night, dancing with that woman from one side to the other, the only two of them together in the world, smiling at each other, believing they would be together, or at least that’s what the boy thought. What did she think?
Jeanne: You even call her by her name, even though Miss Crush Karsten is in love with you; I never thought you’d fall in love with a Nighlok like her.
Fourier: Maybe one day you’ll fall in love with a Nighlok too. The true king, perhaps?
Jeanne: I’ll just guide him to the right path; love isn’t in my plans.
Fourier: Well, anything can happen. If you can just talk to her, I’d like to hear at least an explanation and have her accept my apologies.
Jeanne: You don’t owe her an apology, but I’ll send your message whether she changes or on her deathbed.
Fourier: Good luck, Maid of Orleans.
◆◆◆
Setting sail for the mainland, map in hand, she watched for any signs of attacks through the fog.
Jeanne: Nothing in sight.
“I know.” Don’t you think? I was hoping to kill a cursed fog serpent.
Jeanne drew her sword to see a toned woman wearing revealing clothing, a leather jacket, a helmet, and bandages covering her breasts.
Jeanne, with her blue suit of metallic armor and her short, loose blonde hair, her light blue eyes shining, worried that she hadn’t noticed her presence.
Jeanne: How did you get on the ship?
Al: I don’t know, Jeanne. I don’t think it’s because of movie magic.
Jeanne: Why did you call yourself Aldebrana?
Al: What do you mean?
Jeanne: Your name is supposed to be Alfonsa, referring to the island where I trained with you. The gladiators called you Alfonsa the Mercenary, but in front of your mistress, you call yourself Aldebrana? It’s very suspicious that you change names with different people, as if you’re hiding who you are.
Al: Isn’t it normal to have two names? You’re exaggerating. I just have names to avoid trouble. Not all of us are famous like you, royal maiden. Avoiding trouble by living double lives without putting myself at risk.
“This girl is so suspicious. Even when I trained with her as a child, she didn’t inspire my confidence. She was an immature and strange sensei. She never reveals her face. She dodges most attacks, or even the ones she receives are as if she’d let them attack her. She knows a lot about any opponent, no matter who they are. She acts as if she already knows us, even me when I was just a child without recognition. One of these days I must find out who you are, Alfonsa.”
Al: I’m only following orders. I will find that undead man on my princess’s orders.
Jeanne: I will never allow you to be his guide.
Al: Do what you want.
Looking at each other with defiance and unbreakable will, they continued their journey with hostility.
♠︎♠︎♠︎
♠︎♠︎♠︎
♠︎♠︎♠︎
They both arrived at the island, their gazes betraying their courage and proud stubbornness. Their swords yearned to kill each other; they were enemies of all life for following ideals contrary to each other.
Jeanne: I won’t take you home; you’ll die here if you don’t leave.
Al: That goes for you.
Each one of them, separated, searched for their path through those lands, exploring the areas least infected by the fog, in the most basic part of a ruined town, the edges of the rotting city stained with blood and liquids, a sad world with few survivors.
Jeanne: Fort Ivern? Very safe, resigned old man?
Unhappy old man: That’s right, that fort is located beyond this town, deep in the right, immense as a dragon, made of steel, as strong as the tallest building of all. From there emerges the great fog of the self-proclaimed great princess.
Jeanne: Why does she call herself princess?
Resigned old man: Because there’s already a queen.
Jeanne: Queen?
Resigned old man: The queen only allows us to live as long as we don’t set foot on her lands. To her, we’re just mythology, and it’s best for everyone. It’s best if she forgets about humans.
Jeanne, confused, couldn’t understand the fear of those people. The old man was simply sweating cold, trembling with his eyes closed, accepting his fate.
Resigned old man: The prophecies are lies. It’s better to try to flee these lands, girl, before they order your assassination. The queen hates humans, and the princess envies beautiful women. Run away while you can.
◇◇◇
An orc’s head flew to the other end of a wall as the body fell, blood spurting out in agony, spasming as it fell.
“What kind of place is this, ogres and pigmen? I haven’t explored the entire place yet. The deeper reaches are filled with fog. Even with my power and resistance to the effects of this fog, I shouldn’t risk it enough.”
“Walking around, I saw this dump filled with melancholy, sadness, pain, and…”
A half-open cell with shattered bars, so dirty, old, and full of dust, but with a familiar, nostalgic aura.
“Have I ever been to this place? I can’t remember anything. I’ve never been here. Clasping my hands as I close my eyes, trying to remember, I can only see the light of the sky.”
Jeanne: “Sir, because this air is so familiar, what must I do, my lord? I saved the souls of the damned—“
“Are you all right, miss?”
“Looking ahead, I saw a boy covered in armor. He was undead. I should have prepared myself if he attacked me. But his voice was so youthful. His hands looked even rotten, as if they were so soft. But I couldn’t see his eyes. But that aura, he’s definitely a Nighlok. What’s this kid doing here?”
“He even shows genuine kindness.”
◇◇◇
“The more he talked to me, the more I noticed how young he was, innocent of war. He also dreamed of the fame of being a hero while little by little he opened up to me.”
“He’s terrible as a swordsman when he focuses on improving. We were doing this at camp for the night. He asked for sword training, and I noticed his lack of skill, but he knows how to use that whip well. Something inside him has a magical instinct, and although he’s barely decent at using it, his body shows a scar from using a sword. What happened to him to make him forget his battles?”
“He talked about what he feared, of being considered a monster. He really cares a lot about that Alice, even though he’s only known her for less than a day. He has a fragile mind with a hero complex. That will really harm him in the future if he can’t save them all. I fear for his fate, so I must find a way to help him. I don’t want him to suffer, to lose his ideals. I killed all the orcs without hesitation, but I’m still worried, especially about that woman with the helmet.” At our side”
●●●●
“I was sure that young man must be the chosen one I was meant to seek out at that moment. Looking behind the boy through the windows, I saw that girl rushing up the rocks like a satyr climbing, and before I could react, the boy pushed me back. I could see a dragon emerging from behind me.”
“Even though Al saved us.”
“Brother, you were amazing.”
“She acts like I’m not important. I already knew about him, kid. Subaru said she freed him. She knew about the dragon attack. She acts so naturally around the boy.”
“Knowing when to save him, knowing so many things about his world, embracing him without shyness, calling him brother. He’s never opened up to anyone like that on the island. He’s always on guard, not trusting anyone, but now with him.”
“When Subaru went off to chase those shadow creatures, it was the opportunity I should take advantage of to talk to this woman alone.”
Jeanne: Al, before I follow Subaru, I want to know something about you.
Al: Of course, but the boy needs us, so don’t know.” A drawn sword points to his neck. “This is new.”
Jeanne: You treat me like I should have died a long time ago. You ignore my existence when Subaru isn’t around. You don’t care what happens to me, and you follow Subaru without protest.
Al: The same can be said about you. I haven’t mattered to you, and now that I’ve found a brother, you’re getting jealous, haha.
Jeanne: You always know a lot, and even though I hate you, you helped Subaru when it was my duty, so I owe you nonetheless.
“I looked at the girl, trying to see who she was under that helmet.”
Al watched as she sheathed her sword and glared at her with hatred.
Al: What are you trying to tell me?
Jeanne: Subaru is a good boy. Just hearing his voice, I can tell his pure and sincere heart. Even though he doesn’t trust me to see his face, my loyalty is to save my life and be a good boy. I will follow him on his crusade. He is our world’s last hope, so I hope his wishes help save many lives. She doesn’t deserve to suffer, so Al, I’ll be on guard if you do anything suspicious. You can stay with us, but—
The girl’s hatred, anger, contempt, rivalry, and rage were unleashed in pure fire that, if it were a weapon, would sear her soul. Al’s gaze was dripping with cold sweat.
Jeanne: If you betray Lord Subaru, I will not hesitate to kill you without hesitation, Alfonsa. I will take your life because to me you are not human, you are a monster who hides secrets, so watch your back, Al.
With the face of a demon, the blonde woman coldly threatened her companion without losing sight of her; death was evident in her eyes.
Al nervously spoke timidly, sweating and trembling. He crouched down, listening seriously, accepting the words without any jokes.
Al: I will heed your advice… I will not cause Subaru any direct pain from my current self.
Jeanne headed to the village to save Subaru, preparing her weapon. Seeing how wounded he was fighting against so many enemies, she jumped off.
Al began to get frustrated. If hooves could show emotion, anyone would say it was the gaze of an emotionless assassin who could cause hell with a glance. Walking with hate-filled steps, he whispered a few words in a cold, emotionless voice. He slammed his palm against her head. He watched everything behind Jeanne’s back. He silently clenched his fists until they bled. He spoke a few poisonous words of rage.
Al: I wish you’d burned like Joan of Arc in the original story…
BACK TO THE PRESENT.
Subaru: I can’t believe we’re here.
Al: I don’t know whether to be disappointed or amazed.
Jeanne: We must take advantage of this opportunity to escape.
In front of them were four scarred women, bleeding from their mouths, and two women engaged in a battle of strength, each unable to overpower the other.
Elsa and Ram were lying face down on the ground, eating dirt from being buried in rock and grass, while Regina and Miranda dueled, clasping their hands in a handshake, breaking the entire area, trying to force the other to surrender. Although Miranda was devastated with several scars, the most surprising thing was seeing Regina, still partially intact, sweating in her scratched dress, grinding her teeth in despair at the situation, as if it were the first time an enemy had made her sweat and use more of her natural strength.
Jeanne: We should just leave and let them kill each other.
Subaru: Huh? I don’t know what to think.
Al: Honestly, I don’t care.
Subaru: Still…
•••
•••
•••
Remembering a few minutes earlier, Regina was holding him by the neck, looking passionately eager to kidnap him, until Miranda kicked her, sending her flying away with a single blow.
Miranda: Let go of my student. I’ll make him the strongest in the world, and I won’t share him.
Elsa: Oh, sis, you didn’t even let us enjoy ripping out his insides.
Ram: Hmm, we barely left and you’re already cheating on us, Barusu.
Subaru: Ah, I don’t understand anything anymore.
Regina: Cheating!!!
Subaru: We can’t discuss it.
Ram, Elsa, Miranda, and Regina looked at him with rage in their eyes.
Ram: I’ll punish you later.
Elsa: Losing blood won’t kill you, darling.
Miranda: It’ll be 22 hours a day of training.
Regina: You have no say in the matter!!!
The girls began a duel, and curiously, Regina and Miranda showed the greatest strength. If Regina didn’t have that shield, she would have died long ago. Although neither showed weakness, they dealt out cuts all over the village, causing a war that neither has won so far, even though Miranda was the one who carried the most. Subaru swore that even with her shield, Miranda managed to disable her several times.
•••
•••
•••
Subaru watched as Regina stopped breathing several times, clutching her chest.
Subaru: Wait a minute!!!
Al: And now what are you doing?
Subaru: Stop everything!!! Stop your bickering.
Approaching even though they were hostile, he stood between the two girls who were playing handcuffs.
Regina: What do you mean?
Subaru: You said you tried to replace me, but… because your chest hurts.
Regina: Uh…
Subaru: Does that ability of yours stop your heart?
Regina: Ah… I don’t know what you’re talking about, and besides, I’m gorgeous. I don’t know why-
Subaru: We can talk without fighting.
Miranda and Regina stopped hesitantly, and both sat down next to her.
Subaru: You’re Miranda, aren’t you?
Miranda: Yes…
Subaru: I’m Subaru, and I mean, I want to be strong, but I also have other goals, so we can train on the trip?
Miranda: Uh?
Subaru: Also, Regina?
Regina: Hornies.
Subaru: Hornies… like the constellation of Leo… Does your heart hurt?
Regina: Ah? Of course not. Don’t you see that I can undo my heart with my husbands?
Subaru: Which you don’t even have?
Regina: Ah… - she blushed at being discovered –
Subaru: You were talking about trying to calm your heart with more husbands, but if your ability transfers to those you consider your husbands, that means you’re single.
Regina: Tch, you womanizing idiot who doesn’t know when to shut up. Stop meddling in my thoughts, idiot.
Subaru: You’re fun when you don’t want to kill me, and it’s nice that you only consider me as your partner even though I don’t know you.
Regina: What are you talking about!!!
Subaru: When you threw me out to breathe, I felt like I could die from my heartbeat, but I noticed something, or heard it. I felt two hearts inside me.
Regina: Ah…
Subaru: It’s quite scary that you would place your heart inside me. It’s even disturbing that you give me your heart as a sign of affection. It means that as soon as you noticed me, you put your heart inside me because you had no other place. It’s strange but tender how you care about giving me something precious like your life.
Regina blushed, realizing that she had been discovered.
Regina: I hate you… and I love you too.
Miranda: What a cheater!!! You use your magic to make him love you. He’s my student. Only mine.
Hugging Subaru possessively, she glared at Regina angrily, while Regina was alone, she blushed in annoyance.
Regina: What’s this about?
Subaru: We can all start from scratch.
Elsa: I’m listening, kid.
Ram: You better not think nonsense, Barusu.
Subaru: Well, it’s nonsense. Can all four of you be my girlfriends?...
“WHAAAAAAT”
They all shouted in unison: Elsa curiously, Miranda not understanding the whole “girlfriend and girlfriend” thing, Ram looking at him with disgust, and Regina acting like she’d heard that nonsense before. Even Jeanne was confused, and Al just laughed.
Regina: You’re still the same as you were 100 years ago. Even after forgetting everything, you always try to make us all happy.
Al: Brother never tires of flirting with everyone.
Jeanne: This is too weird.
Miranda: Will you become strong?
Subaru: I’ll do my best—she gave him a thumbs-up and a smile—
Ram: Don’t you see what a womanizer you are, ungrateful! Pig, repulsive, slimy, stubborn, die, die!!!
Elsa: Fine by me, but I want to corrupt that pure attitude, little one.
She hugged him from behind, placing him between her breasts in a hug.
Ram: Onee-san!!!
Elsa: Oh come on, Ram, I always fulfill your whims, fulfill this one with mine.
Ram: Ugh, well, Barusu, be grateful that I listen to your older sister. Show your great gratitude to me and my sisters for fulfilling your filthy, worldly, filthy desires.
Subaru: I’ll keep that in mind… - both sisters, one from the front and the other from behind, hugged him affectionately, rubbing their cheeks against his chest and back.
Miranda: Then, if my sisters agree, you’ll have to train very often to please all three of them. – She also hugged him from the side, seeking to feel his warm skin beneath his broken armor.
Subaru: Should I be worried about something?
Everyone looked at Regina, who hated this more than anything, and Subaru, especially, felt very guilty. He wanted to understand her, but her attitude would make it difficult at the moment, while the rest remained alert.
Regina: 100 years ago, you asked me that question.
Subaru still had doubts about why she was talking about 100 years ago.
Subaru: Regis, I-
Regina: You still call me by that name, even though you don’t remember me…
Regina pulled him from Elsa’s arms to look him straight in the eyes.
Subaru: Could you accept my selfish request? If I don’t make you happy, I’ll commit suicide in the most painful way possible so that he pays for playing with your heart. -Bowing down, he shouted what he felt deeply-
Regina: You’re a big fool. She stroked her forehead, feeling tired of falling in love with a jerk. Just don’t show your love to others in front of me. I really couldn’t stand an eternity without you, so I’ll accept this, but I don’t promise to get along with them. If they interfere when it’s my turn, I’ll kill them without hesitation.
Subaru: Thank you, Regis…
Jeanne: Hello! The world must be saved. We were looking for that Leaf woman in the sacred forest. Did you forget your mission, my Lord?
Jeanne’s gaze was like that of a mother disappointed that her son is a thirty-year-old adult living under her roof, spending everything on Chinese monkeys. A fierce gaze filled with rage, disappointment, contempt, and hatred.
Al: Oh, come on, Jeanne. It’ll just be a few crazy people who’ll kill us if we stop them. It’s obvious she did it to protect you.
Jeanne: Really?
Subaru: Really?...
Al: Well, you’re her first friend in this world. The trust is evident, and their bond seems more genuine than that of these women who seem bewitched.
Jeanne: Anyway, we just have to get going.
Subaru: Just give me a minute.
They all watched as he returned to the village, or what was left of it, in flames. Watching the corpses, he could only gather the ashes of the girl who had supported him, at least for a minute. She was so pretty, so kind, that she looked at him with sympathy.
Elsa: Don’t feel bad; that girl is still alive somewhere anyway.
Subaru: What?
Ram: Why do you think we were hunting her? Taxes? Ha, typical Barusu.
Elsa: She broke the soul taboo and has escaped from body to body. We still haven’t found the original with the stolen Judgment scrolls.
Miranda: I honestly wasn’t paying attention.
Subaru: She was too good to die so easily.
Elsa: Judgment continues to haunt her, as she is the only witness to her father’s secrets, which we murdered a year ago.
Subaru: What secrets.
Elsa: I have no idea, only the boss and her right-hand woman know about them.
The three of them felt a chill that paralyzed them, a call from the most powerful member of their group, their insides turning cold only to return to normal in a second.
Ram: For now, we must return to base, although I wouldn’t want to be separated from you, womanizing sinner.
Subaru: Sorry, I suppose.
Miranda: We’ll return, but we must inform our superior about the job completed and the escape of our target.
Elsa: We look handsome. Our superiors will call us, but don’t think we won’t return.
Ram: Take care, fool. If you die like a useless person, you’ll pay dearly.
Miranda: Find me in the polluted swamp when you have the chance. It’s usually my resting area and training ground, between the stone columns at the top. I recommend learning how to climb and resist, Kohai.
Subaru: See you later then…
Elsa: Goodbye, darling. Let’s hope for new experiences together.
Ram: You owe us a lot, Baka.
Miranda: I won’t hold back like last time. I’ll crush you so you’ll see what strength is and not commit sins.
“Oh, we’ll come for you.”
Smiling like demons, they made him break out in a cold sweat as he smiled falsely, trying to say goodbye without angering them.
Subaru: Hai… uh-
The three of them hugged him, caressing his head and showering it with kisses. They stayed for a moment of peace and calm. Those three sisters felt warm, as if they were normal girls with the boy they liked.
For a moment, everyone looked like academy students, and the forest transformed into the streets of Japan. An emotional scene that lasted only a moment, before returning to normalcy, where the four were covered in blood and wounds.
The three sisters left somewhat depressed but eager to see him again, jumping through the shadows of the forest, disappearing, being waved goodbye by the smiling boy.
Regina felt a chill and, looking through a black book on her clothes, saw some red letters appear, which made her click her tongue.
Regina: Seriously, when they find you, they decide to call me, damn gospel. I just hope it’s worth calling me. Subaru, will you really try to save this world even when all is lost? Just come with me to our home.
Subaru: I have many questions, but I must still fulfill my duty and learn to use magic.
Regina: Always so naive, hopelessly useless.
Subaru: I guess I am for requiring this.
Regina: You’re also my hopeless useless one.
A small, passionate kiss between the two, sweet tenderness with flowers flying around them, looked like an innocent couple who for a moment also transformed into high school and college students saying goodbye on the corner of their buildings, like a school couple going to different schools but united by a bond to once again become a knight and a noble lady.
Regina: That armor looks good on you—holding her hands next to the boy’s—she spoke—just please, when it’s our time, you’ll give me a wedding.
Subaru: It’s a pinky promise—the two intertwined their fingers, seeing themselves as princesses with knights—take care.
Regina: I’ll find you and explain everything.
Shaking their goodbyes, the couple separated. Jeanne was already tired of this disgusting situation, and Al just laughed silently.
Al: You’re quite perceptive with girls, noticing details about them.
Subaru: I still don’t understand where she knows me from and why they went from trying to kill me to…
Al: Wanting to have babies with you?
Subaru: …Yeah, that’s it…
Jeanne: The important thing is to get to the sacred forest, find that Leaf girl, maybe she knows how to find Cinderella and her so-called queen.
Al: We should at least have something to eat after eating.
Jeanne: We just ate!!!
Al: Yes, but after fighting, a break.
Jeanne: This is what bothers me about girls like you who-
While the two girls argued about their next course of action, Subaru thought about his eyes. As he touched his chest, he felt a warm spark for the four girls, but looking at the ashes, he thought about that beautiful orange-haired woman. “Petra, if what they told me about you still being alive is true, I’ll find you sooner or later.”
With those thoughts, I notice a bonfire with a green flame I’d never seen before, along with a chilling wind on the outskirts of town.
“What’s that?”
Approaching, he heard sweet, tender whispers, and saw how the fire formed a rabbit that danced in jumps around the bonfire. A melody from a wooden harmonica sounded in the air, warm whispers, a deep sound of movements in the air, sleep overtook him. Yawning, his body was calmed by the sound of classical medieval music from spring festivals. The rabbit jumped onto his shoulders, speaking, shining with a faint white light.
“Someday we will meet again, Subaru-sama.”
Kissing his cheek, the rabbit vanished and lulled the boy to sleep. He was surrounded by the fire, disappearing into the flames of the bonfire.
Al: I’m sure my brother will support my idea, right Subaru?
Jeanne: Lord Subaru won’t fall for your advances, will he, my Lord?
….
Al: Brother?
Jeanne: Lord Subaru?
Al: We’re terrible at guarding him…
Jeanne: I want to kill myself… I just lost the chosen one again…
Both girls were simply ashamed of losing the boy right in front of them. They felt ashamed of not fulfilling their mission and began to search for him.
On the other hand, our boy.
♥︎♥︎♥︎
♡◇◆♤♡
♥︎♣︎●
-A rabbit? Ah, ah” demons!!! Because!!! Ahhh
“Rabbits were devouring my insides, tearing my body apart, crushed in bites, eye for an eye, my tongue was ripped out by one of them, they fought among themselves playing with pieces of flesh, the disturbing figure of how they moved between my guts devouring my insides, it was a burrow full of my viscosity, I became a feast for those monsters… because I DON’T DIE YET, BECAUSE I FEEL IT, EVERY SPARK, EVEN WHAT’S DEVOURED HURTS AS IT DISSOLVES IN THEIR STOMACHS MY FINGERS, EVERYTHING WAS BLOOD, MY VISCERA, EVERY DAMN TRACE OF ME BURNS, I WISH I WAS FROZEN SO I WOULDN’T FEEL THESE PLAGUES INSIDE ME AHHHHH PLEASE LET ME DIE!!!! PLEASE”
One last rabbit devoured his brain and it was all over.
-AHHHHHHH
-SUBARU-SAMA!!!
“Subaru screamed, wanting to hit the headboard of the bed, screaming, clawing at his arms, tearing at his skin, crying.”
-SUBARU-SAMA!!!
“He looked at me in terror, horrified, as if I took the form of his nightmares, so even with the fear, rejection, and pain he felt, I hugged him, placed him on my breasts, calmed his hand with my magic, comforted him with pats, giving him my lap to cry on. With my strength, I had him subdued, but with gentleness, affection, and care, I calmed him, with my heart beating slowly while his own thundered like an orchestra, I simply wouldn’t let go. It didn’t matter if he was afraid of me, he was always kind to me, even when my figure terrified him, he wants me to be his friend, I can’t just abandon him.”
-AHHHHHH BAHHHH BAAAAHHH
“I could only let him sob, shed tears. No matter what you felt, you’re still by my side, and I can feel emotions. You make me laugh so much, so I don’t care if thousands of years pass. As long as you’re by my side, I’ll be by my side too, whether you fear me or not. I love you, Subaru.”
“Node? Is that you?”
A large-breasted albino woman with rabbit ears and salmon-colored eyes lit up that dark night with her figure in equally white pajamas, made of old fabric, giving her the image of a pure woman.
“Yes, my knight, no matter how much you fear me, I know I can always be there for you.”
“Thank you, Node. Forgive me for rejecting your help.”
“Whether you want it or not, I’ll give it to you because you matter to me.”
“I love you very much.”
“And I love you. I suppose we’ll part again, but I know you’ll remember me, and we’ll be alone again, just the two of us.”
“Kissing her cheek, I said goodbye.”
“I hope you can remember me again and who you were. Set yourself free and come home.”
♥♥♥♥
♥♥♥♥
♥♥♥♥
♥♥♥♥
♥♥♥♥
Subaru: Node? Uh… what did I dream, and why am I t-… looking confused – what kind of place am I in?
A large room, like a mansion, with furniture floating or glued to the ceiling to simulate an upside-down house, millions of copy files wrapped in laptops arranged in colors, numbers, and letters. Moving pictures simulating paintings of moments from their world, from hunts in Africa, couples kissing, farmers harvesting, pirates fishing, all moving as if they were alive.
Subaru: Wow…
A cuckoo clock floated by, marking the hour. Various food utensils, from spoons, knives, forks, to saucers, glasses, and coasters, danced like magical objects. Tea, coffee, milk, sugar, cake, jelly, chocolates, cookies, gumdrops in various colors, cakes, and especially cupcakes were served on a large table on the roof. No matter how upside down they were, no liquid spilled.
Subaru: Sweet meringues… this is like the land of the dead.
***: Wonders? Well, I don’t have enough magic to create a country like that, but I do have enough to maintain my own adventurous home.
Alarmed, Subaru saw a girl with pinkish straight hair and a sour face. She was a gray-skinned teenager with a bitter, colorless countenance. It was like seeing depression incarnate, speaking with a calm, relaxed voice, without joy, only sadness, something that was emphasized by her clothing: a white t-shirt with pink edges and sublimated balloons. That girl was simply playing with a tea set, serving cinnamon rums wrapped in merequetén on a tray, serving coffee from her teapot into a cup, while next to her on the table, a typewriter lay prostrate on its stool while she ate lunch.
***: You must be the undead that those up there talk so much about. Greetings. I am Pinkamena Diane Pie. If you are looking for my sister to organize a party, she is busy at the moment, but I can make an appointment for you if you want to talk to her. Subaru: Oh no, no. I don’t even know how I got here.
Pinkamena: Did Node interfere with something? You’re supposed to be at the sacred forest. You’re two days late. Many customers were lost because of the war. You know, nowadays no one wants to celebrate when everyone is suffering and dying in times of death.
Subaru: There are people dying!!! What war are you talking about? Who is Node? Could you explain the situation to me?
Pinkamena: I don’t have time for that. You must win the war so I can throw the biggest party in history. You brought hope to the world, so you mustn’t fail in your sole mission of being a hero.
Subaru: This whole hero thing is starting to give me headaches. It seems too serious.
Pinkamena: It is what it is. There will never be any more parties if you lose, so good luck, kid. I’ll send you to the sacred forest immediately.
Throwing all the dishes, breaking the china from the plates and cups to the floor, which Subaru dodged by moving to the side.
Pinkamena: I’m giving you three baskets of desserts. If you see a blonde girl in a red hoodie with a thousand-yard stare, give her two of these baskets for me and thank her for being my best customer.
Subaru: I don’t know if I can carry this everywhere.
Pinkamena: Fine, I’ll give you this too.
Throwing a golden ring to the boy.
Pinkamena: An invention of a friend of mine. That ring has the vault ability. You can activate it to store anything you find and consider useful. You know, even if you have many souls and it’s the greatest currency in this world, not everything depends on souls. Save several things in case of emergencies, collect materials. Nothing will weigh you down with that ring.
Subaru: …That easy? I shouldn’t pay you with something… You know, you already look like an isekai goddess.
Pinkamena: Maybe I am, and don’t worry about the payment. I’ll take it when the time is right. For now, I’ll send you to Leaf.
Subaru: You know that girl!!! Who is she? Because I’m the chosen one? How did I become undead? What’s going on in this country?
Pinkamena: Relax, you’re a hero, you’ll understand. I’d better tell you about the sweets, pancakes, roasted chicken with vegetables I left in the baskets along with a chocolate cake. It’s a magic basket, so nothing will be ruined.
Subaru: I guess it looks delicious, but I should get back to my classmates.
Pinkamena: You get girlfriends so quickly? What a hunk. I guess I can see why my student fell in love with you so quickly. But be careful, Node wouldn’t forgive you for being unfaithful.
Subaru: Listen to me once and for all, miss!!! I’m tired of everyone telling me what to do, who I am, and what I’ll be. I longed for an adventure, and now I see people dying, I hear about a war, I became undead, I just went to buy supplies and thought it would be fun, but it’s so terrifying. My mind feels broken, as if everything were already so familiar and different, and many girls seem pretty to me for no apparent reason. I even lost consciousness over a girl I don’t even know who just died. Four girls almost killed me, and I could only convince them to agree to be their boyfriends. Now here I am, wanting to send me on errands with a girl in a hoodie and a Leaf I don’t even know!! Ahhhhhhhhh
Pinkamena: Well, to activate the ring, just snap your fingers to close and open it, piece of cake,” she said as she placed a ring on her left hand. “By the way, you’ll never be able to take this ring off, so you’ll have to explain to everyone that it’s not a wedding ring.”
Subaru: Did you just ignore everything I said?!!!
Pinkamena: Yes.
Subaru just gets frustrated, slapping his hand against his forehead and grumbling angrily.
Pinkamena: When you’re the older sister of four girls just like you, everything else is easy to handle.
Subaru: Do you have sisters?
Pinkamena: There are five of us in total.
Subaru: Quintuplets? Wow, five Goddess quintuplets.
Pinkamena: They’re not Goddesses, maybe just one who’s the worst of us all. It’s a good thing she’s not here with us. If she had welcomed you in my place, you’d be dead.
Subaru: I hope I never run into her.
Pinkamena: That makes two of us.
Subaru: Hey, Pinkena.
Pinkamena: And that name?
Subaru: A nickname between friends.
Pinkamena: …friends…so fast…wow, you’re definitely a lady’s man, but I’m turning you down.
Subaru: Hey… you’re not my type…!!!
A cup was thrown next to him, breaking the wall, causing an explosion.
Subaru: You’re still pretty, but I should get back to the girls. They’ll be worried.
Pinkamena: Let’s play a game. If you win, I’ll return you to where you were. If I win, I’ll send you to the forest.
Subaru: What kind of game?
Pinkamena: Rock, paper, scissors, okay?
Subaru: Fine. But I’m warning you, I’m the best at-
Pinkamena: Rock.
Subaru: So fast—alarmed, he placed his hand ready to win—
Subaru: Paper.
Pinkamena: Oh, vortex.
Subaru: What?—A portal opened beneath his feet, causing him to fall, clutching Pinkamena’s dress, which was floating by.—Ahhhhh, you’re crazy!!! At At least you know where I’ll fall!!!
Pinkamena: You made my day, I’m not going to lie. Now I understand a lot of things. You’re adorable. Take care of my student. For now, this conversation between us will be our secret, but—licking her lips, pulling down her shirt with her right hand, she showed her bare breast to the boy to remove her bra, placing it on his head like a helmet—I’ll ask you for a favor later. Now go and save the world. I gave you a gift I learned from an old friend.
Blushing, Subaru tried to take off his bra, but it was tight, stuck to his helmet from above. It was pink, and being so noticeable, it made him look ridiculous.
Subaru: You’re crazy!!!
Pinkamena: And I’m the sanest of my younger sisters, haha, you’re very lucky. You remind me of another undead from a long time ago, but I never knew what happened to him after-
Subaru: If Jeanne sees this, she’s going to hate me more than she should-
Pinkamena: …Juana is alive…
Subaru: Huh?
The portal sparked, and the entire room cracked, glitching like a TV screen. Objects flew, and the gray girl’s smile faded, slowly turning pink. This scared the boy when he saw her blue eyes turn red.
Pinkamena: Juana shouldn’t be alive. That’s not how she was in the original story… she should be dead…
Subaru: What did you say? – that girl seemed funny to him; she spoke as if she were a demon, which terrified him –
Pinkamena: YOU… saved her? Hellkaiser didn’t fulfill his task… this is bad. I must burn her or it will be too late… where is she!!!
Subaru: I don’t know…
Pinkamena: Don’t lie to me!!! Hellkaiser should have burned her, it delayed him, first the trial and now this.
Subaru: Miranda’s group and- he smacked his mouth with the palm of his hand, realizing he’d messed up by talking too much –
Pinkamena: …You met Miranda? …but she shouldn’t have been there, she should have fulfilled her duty and gone home with the others, like you found her.
Subaru: What the hell are you talking about!!!
Pinkamena lifted him up, removed his helmet in a fit of rage, and stared at him, eye to eye, their retinas colliding, the other’s horrific expressions.
Pinkamena: Was it Westcott? Isn’t it? That bastard is loyal to Xibalba… it can’t be. I thought he wouldn’t interfere with saving you and delay the group so you could meet up with them. What was that idiot thinking?
Subaru: I have to go now…
Pinkamena: Where is Joan of Arc!!! She must die!!! Tell me or the story will be ruined!!
Subaru fearfully took the sword to cut his arm, falling into the blue vortex.
Pinkamena: It doesn’t matter where you are!!! As soon as you meet her again, I’ll know and kill her!!! You heard me, Subaru!!!!
Being teleported, he woke up in the middle of the forest filled with magical sparkles in the air.
♠︎♠︎♠︎
Subaru just sighed, staring at the grass, his arm slowly regenerating, causing him extreme pain. He thought about that woman’s words.
Subaru: Because she wants to kill the only girl who’s been normal with me until now… She wasn’t a goddess, she’s a demon, that woman. I’ll have to continue alone to protect her. She said she’d find out about her when I see her. I’m sorry, Jeanne. I won’t be able to help you, but I’ll keep my word completely, hero. I may be alone, but I’m going to save the world and protect you.
With a sad but determined expression, he looked up at the sky, closing his left fist with his only hand, swearing to find a way to protect her and this world.
Subaru: As my only normal friend, I promise you.
“I’ll start to distrust women now. Al and Jeanne seem the only reasonable ones. Because the only ones who tried to kill me except Petra… Pinkamena said Jeanne should have burned to death, but Petra was the one who suffered that fate. Maybe that guy who calls himself a friend knew something else, and that’s why… no, no. Don’t look for him anymore, Subaru.”
Subaru: At least keep the ring. -looking at me in a puddle of water, I noticed the bra wrapped around my head, and I just frowned. -I kept this too, sadly. Now I look like a pervert, but I’ll try the ring on. Let’s divide the area.
Recovering from his regeneration, he stood up feeling nauseous. He snapped his fingers, activating a rift in space to rotate things.
Subaru: Perfect, gamer time. All those hours playing RPGs will finally come to something.
Walking through the forest, the boy felt watched, but he didn’t pay attention and dropped something curious.
Subaru: So while I have the ring activated, a name appears on things. I’m starting to think it’s a video game, but a very sinister one…
He grabbed anything that looked interesting, calling its name out loud.
Subaru: Black ash… meh, I don’t think so, fairy dust? A classic, so I’ll check it out later. A… black soul… I’ll save it. Ah, that next to the tree is a jar of herbs. Good. That’ll prevent the infections I feel are forming in thousands of wounds because my skin is getting darker and darker… Ah? A knight?
In front of him was a red-haired man with a bottle of beer, drinking in lamentations, dressed in armor, covering his sobs with drink, alone, lamenting like a pathetic man.
“I’m the worst Astrea in history. I don’t know why I’m still alive. I’m a coward who should die alone, but like the coward I am, I’m not even brave enough. Living among fairies like an idiot… Dad was right about me. I’m a failure.”
“Excuse me, good man?”
“Huh?” The knight only saw another knight in front of him, smelling terrible and wearing a bra. “I’m already imagining things…”
“My name is Subaru Natsuki, a pleasure.”
“Go away, boy. Leave me to my sorrows just for being alive.”
“Because that’s a shame?”
“Because I should have been the only one to die: my wife, my mother, my daughter, my friends, my captain.” They all fell to the witch. I only lived because I fled to this forest full of fairies who only let me be with them out of pity. I can’t even die anymore, as long as I’m here, my kingdom in ruins, my honor destroyed. I’m a failure.
“What a poor guy, he really is a failure… well, if it makes you feel better, I’m a chosen hero who will save the world.”
“Yeah, that was what my daughter always believed before falling to the witch. These hallucinations are so false. My daughter, the strongest being of all, and yet she lost, and I, as a father, ran away instead of falling like her. There’s no salvation. I should have at least looked back to see what happened to everyone, but not even that.”
“Do you want to talk about what you feel… sir?”
“Heinkel, just Heinkel. I’m no longer worthy of being called Astrea.”
“I understand. I also felt like I was shaming my father’s Natsuki family name.”
“Do you also have problems with your father?”
“Yes, but it’s not his fault, it’s me who hasn’t lived up to the expectations of his family name.”
“There are two of us now. I’m considered the worst knight in my entire blood. I even supported a kitsune just to get my wife back, but nothing, not even true love’s kiss, wakes her up. My father thinks I’m dead, and I think it’s the best thing for everyone.” “Don’t you miss him?”
“I won’t miss an old man who always wanted me to live up to his expectations and beat my daughter. I could have defended her, but out of fear of my father, I let my daughter suffer abuse, verbal and psychological abuse. She’s the strongest, but she’s the weakest mentally. She never fought back, not even when I killed her…”
-… You… killed your own daughter!!! You’re a monster!!!
-I know, I have no forgiveness. It doesn’t matter if she rises as a phoenix, my actions condemn me to hell.
-Do you regret it very much?
-Do I regret it? Ha, yes. Only drink is the only thing left. If you go to the dungeons of Fort Ivern, you’ll see hell. And at a selfish request, I asked a demonic princess to guard the body of my wife Louanna Astrea, the most beautiful woman in my life.
-You must love her very much. You could give me advice on what love is like.
-Wonderful, my boy. You never wish to part from her in your life. I wish only to hold her hand until we both grow old, but I can’t even leave this garden, or I’ll turn to dust.
“I’m so sorry. If I can wake her up, I’ll bring her with you, Mr. Heinkel.”
“For a hallucination, you seem to be everything I wanted to be as a child. My daughter would fall in love with someone like you.”
“Do you recommend anything I can arm myself with?”
“There’s a fragile life ring behind me in my shelter. It might help. And between the walls of that house are two rings, gold and silver, that give you skill, boy. Anyway, a black rabbit will trade you black students for anything, so negotiate with him.”
“Rabbit…” He felt a sick feeling in his stomach. “Thank you very much, Mr. Heinkel. I swear I’ll find a way to help you.”
“You’re welcome, but don’t die. At least for a few minutes, I felt the joy of having a son to chat with, man to man.”
So Subaru hit the wall, collecting the rings, more dust, and herbs to store in the crack, and heading off to where the rabbit spoke.
Subaru: You must be joking, right? A black merchant rabbit, haha, that would only happen in a video game…
In the middle of the forest, a white carved stone pillar held a black rabbit devouring a carrot.
Subaru: Well… hey bunny, do you have anything to give me? Michi, Michi. – Playing with his fingers, he tried to push the rabbit away to look behind him, searching for objects. The rabbit looked at him with displeasure. He sighed. –
- I’m not going to smell it if you want.
- Ah, honestly, this is the most normal thing that’s happened to me today.
- What’s your name, boy, and what business have you come to do with me, the master of prayers?
- Well, I heard you sell valuable things.
- I’m the best merchant on the continent… oh, time for lunch.
He threw himself into the grass, eating it adorably like a normal rabbit.
Subaru: My name is Subaru Natsuki, and I was looking for information.
- You’re the undead… well, kid, let me explain. I’m the only being who accepts souls without the trades the rest of the inhabitants of these lands make. I’ll raise your strength, power, speed, agility, magic, and attributes for black souls, the most delicious thing in the world. A feast for any desired item, but right now it’s my lunch. You can come back later.
Subaru: I appreciate your consideration. While I must find a certain Leaf and continue looting.
-Oh, right, I almost forgot.
He returned to his seat with manners and formed a master key.
Subaru: This is…
“A girl named Alice told me she forgot to give you this, and since you’re new, I won’t charge you for it. Consider it a housewarming treat, along with some sweets as a courtesy. They can help you later. Leaf lives up there on the north side of the road.”
Subaru: Thank you very much… Prayer Master. I’ll buy her some things later.”
As he left, the rabbit simply sighed with a sad face.
♥︎♡◆◇♣︎♧■♠︎♤●○★☆
♥︎♡◆◇♣︎♧■♠︎♤●○★☆
♥︎♡◆◇♣︎♧■♠︎♤●○★☆
Subaru: Slowly rising, ouch.
A fairy threw a rock at his head.
Another threw a branch.
Two stuck their tongues out at him.
The rest continued throwing things and shouting.
“Get out, undead!” “You’re not welcome!”
“A vile monster in our community!”
“Disgusting! Keep him away from the children!”
“He’ll bring pestilence and plagues!”
“He deserves death!”
“Kill him!”
“Get out!”
“Get out!”
“Get out!”
“Get out!”
Subaru just sighed, not knowing why he simply kept walking forward despite the booing.
Subaru: Jeanne had told me a little about the reputation of the undead, but I hadn’t expected this.
“I just sat there shedding tears, thinking about what I was now.”
Subaru: If I saw my parents again, would they recognize me? Would they love me or see me as a monster? This has been a horrible day. I really miss those girls, even if they wanted to kill me… I don’t understand my heart anymore. Day three and I already want to throw in the towel because I haven’t even met the boss of the game, nor do I know who that Leaf woman is. Ah, I hate this.
“I just sat on a wooden log, hugging my legs while I could see the forest, contemplating its majestic beauty, soothing my soul.”
Subaru: I want to go home, see my parents again, apologize for how useless I am. I miss them, I want to sleep in my bed, and just be a normal boy again.
Subaru: It’s useless. I just want to know who that Leaf woman is.
- Well, that’s my name.
Such a small, light, sweet, and adorable voice.
Subaru: Huh!!!?
“Looking in front of me down in the grasses at a small, tiny girl with green hair and equally cute eyes, matching her simple light green dress, with a smile she formed a pair of wings. It was undoubtedly a fairy who just caressed my face, with a slip of her hand she took off her helmet and bra and smiled at me.”
“I am Leaf, queen of the fairies.”
Subaru: I…
The fairy flew in front of him, positioning herself to kiss him passionately, making the boy blush. He was surprised by how she looked into his eyes without any shame and smiled lovingly.
“She was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen, but she was a fairy. She was adorable. Her touch alone calmed my emotions. It was like a mother's hug, comforting my wounds and bringing joy to my life. Even though I didn’t know her, I felt in my heart that she had always been watching over me every day.”
Leaf kissed his lips again, releasing fairy dust that shone like the most radiant flower in front of him. She proudly puffed out her breasts. She placed a fist against them, closing her eyes and smiling, opening them, looking directly at him, touching his soul. She proudly said a single sentence to the boy.
Leaf: And I am also your fiancée, Subaru Natsuki. I love you very much.
END.
Notes:
Guys, I want to apologize. I've been so busy these days that it's getting harder and harder to translate the chapters. I can't promise to be active, but I still appreciate the support. Also, many of the waifus' origin stories may remind you of scenes from my favorite movies. I also figured out how to include waifus that were recommended to me in the story without it looking so forced, although some may change their story. Pinkie, Isaac Westcott, and Lord Xibalba are three neutral characters who will have their relevance in the story in the long run but will be important for Subaru's development and for him to discover the truth of his world. I don't promise to be active, but the story isn't abandoned at all, just that's a warning.
Chapter 16: RE: BLACK SOULS CHAPTER 15
Summary:
Subaru spends time with Leaf learning more things before meeting a witch and a couple of old friends and new characters that you never thought you would meet.
Notes:
Sorry for taking so long. Between vacation and a sublimation course, I'm exhausted by the time I get home. Plus, when my dad's home, it's hard to find time to write, but I'll try at least two more chapters before the end of August. And I said try, I don't know if anything will happen later, but we'll see. Because this chapter was supposed to come out in July, but you know, delays.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
CAN’T A WITCH BE THE MOST BEAUTIFUL IN THE EMPIRE?
-So, should we buy ice cream or small gorditas with cream?
-I’m fine with cold ice cream that refreshes my tongue with its flavors slipping across my lips.
-I like gorditas better; they’re warm, cuddle them like a soft roll that moistens in my mouth.
-My humble person shows the greatest desire to appreciate quality dishes, not your bland, artificial junk from the stinking quality of the streets. We are noble, we are jewels so precious that this infamous insult to life, to the tastes and palates of my lips, is insulted by your poor choice of ungrateful words.
-How boring is the text? I don’t know why you invited me. Don’t you see that, unlike you spinsters, I have to take care of a family, my husband, my daughter. I am a loving housewife.
“As long as the food is top-quality, none of this bothers me, although I don’t understand why only I came and none of my siblings were invited to eat.”
“Bosses Shiraori and Pandora invited us because of that unfortunate girls’ afternoon lapse…”
“You guys are killjoys. I only said if you wanted snow or fat, smelly pieces of meat with your heavy aura, except for your excellencies. I adore your invitations to have love, but really, bringing the others?”
“Oh, come on, Cape-chan. Regina, Sirius, Rui, and Erica aren’t bad girls. We’re just doing this girls’ afternoon. I wanted to bring Geuse’s daughter too, but she’s just as devoted to the cult’s cause, and she’s still very young.”
“She’ll join these meetings and have the talent to be an archbishop who surpasses her father completely by successfully impersonating laziness.”
“Don’t talk like that about my wonderful husband! You yourself proved him a white witch.”
“I’m not a white witch.”
“It’s true, I still don’t believe a being with that book.”
“Despite my honesty in presenting my presence, you’re incapable of admitting your mistake of seeking class instead of ordering junk food from this infamous dump.”
“We’re just looking for snacks, Regina. With your attitude, none of your husbands will ask you out at Don Pedro’s Tacos.”
“It would be an insult.”
“The rich girl is about to start talking only about bad looks. You said you’d find Echidna on this mission, Pandora-sama.”
Pandora: Not everything in life is about missions, Erica. Humiliating clowns is already fun enough.”
Erica was a pale-skinned girl in an extravagantly peculiar outfit, like a noble clown, a graceless jester lamenting everything in agonizing sighs for her pale colors in purple, white, and opaque cold-weather clothing, being the strangest of the group of girls.
Erica: I want to go home.
“Regina is a heavy fatso, but I share your idea, street food? Exotic food is better.”
Regina: Who are you calling a fat, filthy, starving girl!!!
“My name is Rui Arneb, a woman with blemished eyebrows!!!”
Regina: My eyebrows are naturally detailed and beautiful, why do you talk about blemishes when I take care of my precious eyes and lips, malnourished?”
“Okay, now you spend your time fighting. Let you ruin my girls’ afternoon. If you ruin it, I’ll wrap you in cobwebs, filthy cockroaches.”
Rui Arneb was a blonde girl who, to avoid attracting attention, instead of dressing in white, wore brown village clothes to appear more defenseless on the street. She looked like the most unfortunate of the group, even with a fierce fang, but adorable for her size. White skin that didn’t match her old clothes.
Rui: I’m sorry, Chief Shiraori. Her attitude just infuriates me.
Capella: No one can stand her. Even with so many husbands, she’s a shameless virgin who doesn’t even know how to hold hands, haha.
My daughter deserves to be part of this tradition, to spend time with me. She prefers to be a daddy’s girl and won’t accept me as her mother. It’s so unfair.
Pandora: Sirius, you must understand that this is for older women. Your daughter is still human; she’s not even thirteen yet. You must be patient.
Sirius was an albino woman with elven ears wrapped in white bandages. It was like seeing a mummy. She was the most notable of the group, not looking human but rather mentally deranged with only one purple eye visible. She wore a purple fur vest sewn as her only clothing. She was completely naked, thanks to her bandages, her skin was hidden.
Sirius: I’m sorry, boss. I must understand your love, pure, beautiful, adorable, and tender love. I will enjoy your company and that of your beloved sister Shiraori.
Shiraori: Heh, we’re not sisters.
Pandora: Not even a little similar.
Capella: You are equally divine beauties in this world. If you two enter a beauty pageant together, everyone will adore us for our perfection.
Shiraori: Oh, I’d love that, but I’m hungry for more. To be divine like a goddess, but for now, let’s eat. Yum, yum, yum. – She began chewing cream gorditas in front of the whole group.
Erica: When am I going to buy that?
Pandora: You’ve had it for five blocks?
Shiraori: We took a photo in the booth.
Capella: Go ahead, bags. Let’s not make the world wait for my beauty to have everyone’s love.
Rui: Anything for the flesh.
The group entered the mall and started putting on all kinds of clothes. Princesses, pajamas, cowgirls, ninjas, swimsuits, monster costumes, teachers.
They went from store to store, buying candy, juice, ice cream, playing with the merchandise from toys, perfumes, and jewelry.
Everyone looked at them strangely, even because they were playing in the children’s area, drawing, chasing children, and playing on the slide.
To go to the photo booth and take pictures all together.
“Even with how annoying the rest of the group was, that life was truly fun, when it was just us, even when it was just Pandora and Shiraori, they truly were the first friends I made in my entire life, they saved me from the loneliness of always being at home, locked up by my situation, I felt alive flying through the free world without the control of mortal capacity, that’s how my life was meant to be, with no one controlling us, no matter how many freaks entered the group, I would be happy to have the love of the world, to do whatever I wanted, I longed for the day we would rebel against the world, we would be famous, I waited only for the order of my superiors, my saviors, I trusted their way of thinking and I kept hidden because I had faith in them”
“But everything changed when they separated, I heard their conversation”
Capella: Oh, Pandora’s Pleiades company will gain two new members. They come from the Natsuki Schwartz family… inventions that work because of love? How ridiculous, but I’ll trust both of your words…
“It’s been 17 years. When will I have Subaru again?”
Capella: “Uh?” I heard Pandora’s voice, without her serene voice full of confidence and love. It was a voice of impatience and anger. As I approached stealthily, I turned into a fly and could see both girls glaring at each other. “What’s going on?”
Pandora: “Because I can’t take him. I could have been his childhood friend, but you brought in that scorpion woman and that cheap copy of him.”
Shiraori: “Don’t insult my creations. It’s thanks to me that you’ll have the chance to have him again.”
Pandora: I agreed to be the villain of the story in order to go on dates with him, but you only keep me away from my teacher. Now I could be his sensei. We could have our school romance, but not your damn friendship tournament.
Shiraori: You’ll have the chance to be with him and live all kinds of romantic adventures.
Pandora: I’m not capable of torturing my teacher; he deserves to be happy with me.
Shiraori: You’re selfish. Everyone in Wonderland knew he and Node were the perfect couple.
Pandora: That rabbit confused him; she stole him from me just because she pleased his tastes. But now I’m white-haired. I can make him fall in love with you, but not with torture.
Shiraori: You resist a lot, but we both know that your other self wants to consume him, make him your lover, conquer him, devour him. You’re sick.
Pandora: I know your plans. If you dare to steal him from me, you could end up like your sister, so I won’t give you my teacher. I want to be his superior at the company, for him to fall in love with me. We could forget about your stupid tournament.
Shiraori: You don’t know what I’ve been through to get here, I won’t give up on my dream, Subaru is the key but I must make his soul-
Pandora: Give up the tournament. If you keep going like this, you’ll lose. Humans fight so hard to achieve a goal and in the end, they don’t enjoy it. You may love Subaru, but you’ll only push him away. If you fail, you’ll be completely alone, and it’ll all be your fault. So, I’m doing this for everyone’s sake.
Shiraori: Are you going to kick me out of the organization? Stay with Pleiades? Stay with your teacher, Subaru? Ha, it’s thanks to me that you’re one of the 100. Without me, you’d still be second fiddle to Node. Oh, that’s right. Even that idiot Lorina had more chances with Subaru than the girl Subaru-san hates with all her soul.
Pandora: He doesn’t hate me!!! He loves me more than anyone, I know that. I just have to make him realice it, and I’ll do it without you. Get out of my company. You’re fired. I’ll be able to make him fall in love with me without you.
Shiraori: You may say that, but maybe someone else outside of it can help me. See you later, Alice. I hope the character of Pandora consumes you and you forget who you were. Let’s see if that makes you happy.
“I saw that argument that broke up the group, most of them joined Shiraori for being the one who motivated us to be ourselves and accept more people while Pandora wanted more willingness, I really wonder, if I had stayed with Pandora, could I have avoided all this tragedy? I could have interfered, that boy broke them up, a useless man who was simply lucky to be loved by my sempais, because they love him, what do they see in that insect, in that cursed lustful piece of meat, I will never know the truth but I only know something”
♥♥♥
An immense black dragon flew to a ruined castle, among the rubble at the highest, rugged, ash-filled part. The dragon transformed into a large-breasted blonde woman dressed in a provocative purple exotic outfit, her own skin imitating clothing. The reason she no longer wore her youthful appearance was because of that event 100 years ago that altered the entire cult, dividing each one in their own paths, meeting only occasionally; only being called by their gospels. Right now, the woman who desired everyone’s love only looked at the entire continent from her tower. She no longer felt like a child. The catastrophe that destroyed her first, only, and true family was what separated her group.
Capella: Because they fell in love with you, Subaru… because you have everyone’s love. It’s not fair, I wanted to have everyone’s love and you have it all, damn selfish… because this world was made for your benefit, I don’t understand… - with a melancholic look shedding tears, she bit her lips hating everything -
Her gospel vibrated with light, so she simply threw it away among her belongings in anger.
Capella: Tch, I’m sick of that gospel. I no longer follow its instructions, and yet… now-
She remembered the boy in knight armor protecting the commissioned man she’d been asked to kill.
Capella: Perhaps there will be a different change with your arrival… - Taking the gospel back, she read it to learn her new destination-
Capella: You are my enemy, Subaru Natsuki.
♥♥♥
♥♥♥
♥♥♥
Subaru: Fiancée? Well… I’ve seen everything… Do we know each other from somewhere? Aren’t you going to try to kill me?... – confused the boy spoke with caution holding his whip because they have already tried to kill him since he came to this world – Nothing personal precious but they have already tried to kill me.
Leaf: Fufufu. You must be surprised to see one surprising thing after another. Right? I am not your enemy, I am your most loyal, loving ally who would even cook you an entire banquet if you wish, I would prepare the warmest shower at room temperature so we could shower together and I could even give myself to you during sex together fulfilling each of your pleasurable fantasies ~ so that one on top of each other we would melt in eternal pleasure and I with your penis would put it deep inside my little vagina – with her cheeks blushed she began to fantasize awake drooling holding her cheeks imagining lustful scenarios. Subaru: ª
Subaru: Then may I ask why you’re declaring yourself my fiancée? If it’s not too much trouble, Leaf. I really want to meet you and know why you love me so much, since I don’t know you.
Leaf: That’s all? Do you have any other questions? – I stopped drooling to look at him in amazement. –
Subaru: Could you tell me more about this world that seems like an edgy fantasy of a teenager who loves tragic tales with mommy issues and is a really badass writer?
Leaf: That’s what they think of me!!! –
Subaru: Huh? I didn’t hear you well. What did you say, Tinker Bell?
Leaf: I mean!!! … don’t confuse me with that country bumpkin. I am the queen of the fairies. Thanks to me, the sacred forest is the only place in the world where the mist can’t touch. I created a protective barrier in these lands that prevents any trace of evil because I am amazing.
Subaru: Okay, Tinker Bell.
Leaf: Uh.. Tch why of all the beings in the world did you decide to upset me? Ahhhhhhhhh my heart is broken.
Pretending to die, she threw herself into the grass, falling from the shoulder of the boy who found the situation funny.
Subaru: Pff hahaha you’re funny Leaf.
Leaf: Fufufu I know, I just wanted to make you feel better, your heart seemed a little down, is it because of some other girl? We haven’t even been able to have our first date and you’re already cheating on me.
With fake tears, the girl played the victim, embarrassing the boy.
Subaru: It’s not just one.
Subaru: Jeanne is an admirable heroine, my idol to continue, I want to be like her to save the world, until now she is the person I respect the most in this world, she has supported me a lot, I will not disappoint her in our mission. Subaru: Al is weird but she’s quite nice, I’d swear it’s like having an older sister who shares my tastes.
Subaru: Elsa and Ram are very close, they share everything, maybe I don’t know much about them but it’s clear that they would do anything for each other’s happiness, although Ram is more violent, a tsundere in her own right, I don’t know her well but even though she acts cold she’s ashamed to admit what she feels, on the other hand Elsa is very cloying when showing her affection although her flirting is more scary because my insides tremble when I see her.
Subaru: Miranda is surprisingly cute, although ironically, given her beautiful appearance, she loves to fight. I swear she held back the whole time with me because she subdued me faster when kissing than when we fought, so she partly cares for me.
Subaru: A certain Regina talks a lot and proclaimed herself my wife like you. Honestly, something bothers me about her, but I have those stupid impulses of a jerk teenager believing that I can change her when I don’t even know everything she’s done, but I would like to know why she loves me, or rather, all of them.
Leaf: Subaru…
Subaru: What did they see in me to be chosen as a hero, boyfriend or friend… Petra and Alice… I couldn’t save them, I almost died against that dragon if it weren’t for Al who was the first girl to save me, I know nothing about this world, its prophecies, that I’m a Nighlok and I don’t know what I’ll achieve. It’s quite scary and I’m the weakest of the group, I’m sure all of them are stronger than me, four of them almost killed me and yet they chose me as their partner, I don’t even know why they fell in love, if I have a curse and I only unconsciously control them so they are at my disposal, it makes me unable to prove myself worthy of their love I-
Leaf: Slap in the face!!!
Hitting his cheek, she knocked him down onto the grass, marking his helmetless cheek. The fairy flew up and lay on his forehead to stare eye to eye. The fairy girl began to grumble at the young undead to shut him up. She took him head on, speaking directly.
Leaf: If there’s one thing I hate more than my future husband talking about other women to my face, it’s him despising himself and my tastes.
Subaru: Ah… Leaf, where did you get so much strength? A punch to his forehead stopped him from getting up. “Ouch.”
Leaf: Listen carefully, Subaru. You escaped from a dragon who, because of that humiliation, declared you its rival and spread rumors of your great feat to the world, hoping for a rematch. You fought three members of the Black Judgment to make them your bitches, and you have an archbishop of the Goddess cult as your simp. What does it matter if you’re not the strongest? You accomplished great things as soon as you arrived. If you’re not a hero, what does it matter? Didn’t you save two girls? It doesn’t matter. This world is cruel, but you must prevail if you want to survive.
Subaru just continued listening to that fairy scolding him like a strict mother, firm, harsh, and severe, but at the same time understanding, gentle, tender, and mature.
Leaf: If you’re not the type of prophecy, be someone much better for yourself; don’t meet expectations, just satisfy your greed, your desire.
Subaru just walked thoughtfully, quietly listening to the fairy’s every word.
“We barely know each other, but this pretty girl is good with words.”
Leaf: You’re free. Seriously. If you don’t like someone, feel free to kill them. If there’s a girl you want, feel free to take her by force. This world doesn’t need a hero; you don’t owe anyone anything. Just run like an adventurer, live adventures, fulfill your dreams, be whatever you want. Everything is yours. You chart your journey, choose whatever you want.
Subaru: Leaf… wait… huh?
Leaf: I didn’t choose you as my husband because I want you to do what I want. I chose you because I know many adventures await me with you. An undead getting into trouble because of his luck is exciting, fun. Do what you want. Either way, this country is destined to die and disappear anyway. Right? Fufufu
Subaru: …You have a peculiar way of thinking, Leaf… although I won’t deny that aside from killing and taking girls by force, you helped me in everything else. So thank you.
Leaf: You’re welcome. As your fiancée, it’s my duty to make you feel better, Fufufu.
Subaru: Speaking of which, why do you consider yourself my fiancée? Since we’ve barely known each other.
Leaf: Well, I’ve known you forever.
Subaru: You’re already scaring me.
Leaf: Just follow me to our hut.
Subaru: Subaru, this is happening too fast.
Following her, they arrived at a tent between two trees with a leaf hammock, a marble table next to a small hot tub decorated with detailed blue stonework, surrounded by a field of violet flowers.
Subaru: You live here? It’s quite nice.
Leaf: Fufufu, I’ll live wherever you live. If you still want to travel the world, I’ll go with you. If you stay in the forest, it will be our home.
Subaru: Ours? Hey, you still haven’t explained to me that… Is that my shopping bag?
On the marble table was a bag with instant soup, a bag of chips, and most importantly…
Subaru: MY CELL PHONE!!! BUT HOW? I thought it had stayed in my world because when I woke up, I only had my tracksuit on under that armor. How did you get them?
Leaf: A fairy has her tricks. Honestly, I was hoping you’d come to me first, since I wanted to see you.
Subaru: You summoned me to this world?
Leaf: That’s right, I brought you with me. I wanted to see you again.
Subaru: Wow, wow. Did I meet you in my world?
Leaf: Maybe… Fufufu but for now I want to see if you can remember me for the moment I’ll just tell you that we will make a pact so you can summon me when you need me and with a spell that you will buy from the black rabbit you will be able to summon your companions.
Subaru: You know I would be excited if I had met you first but now I don’t know what to think, I still want to be a hero and save Jeanne and this whole world but I would like you to give me more answers.
Leaf: So just tell me, will you be a hero who will save everyone, a conqueror who will take everything he wants or will you just be a simple boy who will live a normal life, whatever you choose in the end I will always support you, in good times and bad I will be with you.
Flying in the air, she smiled and bowed to Subaru, showing her sincerity to the boy, saying, “I’ll never abandon him.”
Subaru just stared at her, dazzled by the light radiating from her.
Subaru: I want to save you all, Leaf. I know we barely know each other, and it’s a lot to ask, but I really like you, and I feel like I like you a little, but there are other girls who do too.
Leaf: You can take them. As long as we’re together, that’s all that matters. We can all be one big family together. Together, we protect each other like the Natsuki family.
Subaru: It’s a strange statement, but if a pretty fairy girl tells me, I won’t deny it. I’ll make them all happy. I’ll strive to be the hero they need.
Subaru clenched his fist, determined to figure out how to save this world.
Leaf just smiled behind her back, avoiding being seen while hiding her unpleasant grimace.
Leaf: So what will you do first?
Subaru: I need to be strong. Please help me improve my magic and get stronger.
Leaf: So we’ll start with some enemies lurking outside the forest. Don’t worry, they won’t be strong enough to kill you, but they’ll help us gather enough souls, even though I can see you have plenty of them. Did you cause a Nighlok genocide?
Subaru: You’re saying that like it’s easy for me to kill. Oh wait… I didn’t like that green-haired Priest of Black Judgment for some reason. I almost killed him…
Leaf: Ezwal? Hmm… how strange. I swear he’d give up being part of that group. Because he’d be with them.
Subaru: Do you know him?
Leaf: He seeks to make sinners repent instead of killing them like the rest of the group, that’s why they separated, but he must have been someone truly terrible for even Ezwal to ally himself with them because he normally avoids sinner hunts.
Subaru: Well, let’s keep looking for ways to improve my magic. I must know how to use it because my whip and sword won’t always help me if I face beings more powerful than that dragon.
Leaf: Although we could take a bath together if you need to rest~
Smiling maliciously, the fairy flirted, leaving the boy blushing at the idea.
Subaru: Hey, Leaf… you’re a fairy.
Leaf: Yes, I know.
Subaru: You know, well, we’ve barely met, and I thank you for getting my things back. – He checked his cell phone, looking for a signal to call his parents, but nothing. – Ugh, well, you know, your size…
Leaf: What are you thinking about, pervert~
Subaru: Uh, well, I…
Just as he put his cell phone back on the table, the fairy cornered him, making him sweat while his armor was dislodged from his body by her magic, leaving him only in his tracksuit, which the fairy slowly tried to undress him.
His gloves flew off, the pieces of his torso opened at the sides, his legs and neck all fell away, leaving only his clothes. He backed away in fear of the fairy girl, who didn’t even stop while he held her clothes, alerted of some action from the fairy.
Leaf: Why are you backing away? Are you afraid of a little fairy?
Subaru: Hey, I’d like to keep this relationship as a friendship for the moment.
Leaf: Well, I don’t~
Subaru: Leaf? Leaf!!! Because you’re touching my little chili.
Leaf: Go on, just relax while I…
Subaru ran off to jump into the pond, leaving the fairy confused.
Subaru: I won’t do that without a cup of coffee first.
Subaru decided to take a bath, while Leaf growled loudly.
Leaf: What did Node do to make you accept her so easily… it doesn’t matter, I just have to continue to be there for him and he’ll fall to desire, I know it.
Subaru: I should also clean my armor and clothes, it’s quite filthy, full of scrapes and cuts.
Leaf: I think the wounds make you look more manly, even with the blood.
Subaru: Ahhh!!!... Are you wearing a towel? How did you undress so quickly?
Leaf appeared beside him completely naked, wearing only a green leaf towel covering her torso, but with her legs open, you could see below if she flew above him, so she remained with her gaze lowered.
Leaf: Fairy tricks.
Subaru: Since we’re calm, could you explain to me why you’re in love with me? You have my things, you know about me, summoning me. Maybe it will help me reciprocate because for now you seem like a stalker.
Leaf: Fufufu, you’ll have to figure that out yourself, although you should already have an idea.
Subaru: I’d be excited if I weren’t in mortal danger, but I can know about the bonfires. That Lady Pinkamena who said I had to see you, the black trial, because the dragon wanted to kill Jeanne, said that you were the only one she could trust. Perhaps you are the mastermind of something or do you have a mission to give me for this Machiavellian adventure.
Leaf: Mmm… well, the bonfires are teleporters created throughout the continent. They were used for the evacuation of civilians during the great disaster 100 years ago. Lord Xibalba, Sir Isaac Ray Peram Westcott, and Pinkena Pie helped all the survivors escape. In fact, those three founded the empire and named several Daughters of Eve as their rulers before the arrival of the Great White Witch who manipulated them to turn against the population, and well, those bonfires can be used to go to various points on the continent. They can only be used by beings with regrets and thus prevent any Nighlok from using them to enter secret places.
Subaru: Regret? Don’t Nighlok regret their actions?
Leaf: They view every negative action against the world with pride, but for some reason, you’re the only Nighlok I’ve ever met with regret. No beast demon or Nighlok has ever been able to use those bonfires. Except for you. That’s lucky, you’ll be able to use them to escape any trouble or save someone you love and run away together.
Subaru: Are you speaking in the plural, or are you referring to someone else?
Leaf: So, how many wives do you plan to bring home?
Subaru: Puff—spitting water, he rose from the pond—Doesn’t it bother you that I love others!!!
Leaf: Why would it bother me? It would be like having peculiar little sisters with whom I share the same husband.
Subaru: Even Elsa and Miranda, accepting that, seemed more natural than you. Even though you’re pretty, you’re quite scary.
Leaf: Fufufu, I’ve been told that quite a bit.
Subaru: You still haven’t explained to me about that Pinkamena, the dragon who knows you and spoke of you, or that Judgment that killed Petra.
He said that last part in a furious tone filled with rage.
Leaf: You can see you don't care for them.
Subaru: Killing children... it's just so cruel.
Leaf: That makes it even weirder that Ezwal would help them.
Subaru: I think I cut off that guy's arm when he said he wanted to kill Petra, but I don't remember how I managed to do it, but I do remember him looking at me in fear.
Leaf: He believed that sinners deserve to be forgiven, so he separated from Judgment and secretly forgave sinners so he wouldn't be killed by Judgment. That made him a fugitive, which makes his alliance with the group even weirder. Petra must have been such an evil person for the member who hated Judgment the most to ally with them and for them to accept him into their ranks.
Subaru: Evil Petra? She really did save my life, she helped that village, but Elsa did tell me she wasn’t completely dead… Is immortality a grave sin?
Leaf: I don’t think so. If it were, most sinners would have ceased to exist because almost all the great immortal sinners are still alive.
Subaru: They claim to hunt sinners, and you tell me most of them are still alive. They’re also useless.
Leaf: That’s what I’m saying. What’s the point of their existence if this world is already full of them, and I even think some of them are among their members, like Westcott.
Subaru: Roland is a monster. If it weren’t for Petra, he would have died. In fact… she’s quite strong, she knocked him out with a single blow. Maybe the fire killed her.
Leaf: Well, of course it’s fucking fire. It’s half the world’s weakness. Pff.
Subaru: And the dragon?
Leaf: Hmm… Hellkaiser is a dragon famous for devastating cities, hunting prey, and I’ve even heard that it hunts tons of people, playing with them. It hunts them until its job is done, chasing them down, allowing them to live just to give them hope, and I’ve found traces of deformed, roasted corpses, everything turned into a plague.
Subaru: It’s a girl.
Leaf: Huh? How do you know that?
Subaru: She told me about you.
Leaf: How strange. I’ve never heard of the Hellkaiser speaking or being a woman, and I’ve only seen how it kills silently like a silent predator.
Subaru: She speaks like a vulgar, arrogant, grotesque, shrill, repulsive brat like an adventure lover…
Leaf glared at him.
Subaru: But you look pretty on me, Leaf.
Leaf: Anyway, I don’t know where she knows me from when I’ve never even had a conversation with that thing.
Subaru: Okay, hey? And Lady Pinkamena?
Leaf: A founder of the continent. When the group disbanded, she disappeared, although she always sends her clones to create parties around the world. However, with so many misfortunes, her work is almost in danger of disappearing, since without parties, her business won’t continue.
Subaru: She’s just as depraved as you. For a moment, I thought she was your mother.
Leaf: A mother…
Leaf’s expression went from a confident one to a slightly sad one.
Subaru: I won’t ask if you have problems with your mother since I don’t know anything about your situation; I just hope I can earn your trust someday.
Leaf: If you have it, Subaru, I don’t trust myself to be able to talk about it…
Subaru: Well, I can be patient. You’re my partner anyway, aren’t you?
Leaf: Uh? Fufufu, you opened up to me so quickly. I’d forgotten how trusting you were.
Subaru: Does that mean you’ll tell me how you met me?
Leaf: No, I’ll keep it a secret until the honeymoon.
Subaru: Hey!!! That wasn’t part of the deal!!! Besides, I didn’t agree to marry you.
With his finger, he accused the fairy of marrying him off without his permission.
Leaf: Fufufu, that’s my nature, darling. Now I’ll make you strong. We’ll go hunting for demon beasts and go shopping with the rabbit.
Subaru: Okay, but I won’t marry you.
Leaf: Hmmph… you’re evil.
Subaru: Look who’s saying that.
As the hours of rest passed, they began to drink a beverage made from violet herbs that tasted quite good, although Leaf’s smile made him doubt it had any properties other than relieving wound pain. Along with acorns and fish from the river that connected to the center of the forest, they were able to have a leisurely lunch.
Dressing up in their tracksuits, they left behind their heavy armor, leaving only the knee, elbow, and helmet protection behind, thinking about getting another set of armor later.
They began training, hunting any hostile creatures that lurked within the forest barrier. Stalking like predators, they would use their whip to catch them or knock them to the ground, then deliver the final stab with their hand, forming a blood knife.
Leaf: Where did you learn that blood trick?
Subaru: Honestly, it was just my instinct, as if I’d used it several times in my life.
Leaf: Curious.
Subaru: We’d better keep collecting souls.
After finishing their hunt and fighting low-level possessed warriors, they went with the rabbit to exchange souls to increase their power levels and stats. The author doesn’t feel like writing those kinds of leveling systems that no one understands and that the author then doesn’t know how to handle because he’s more of a spell, hit, death attack type. So let’s just leave it as it is 30 magic, above-average strength, good speed and agility, and everyone knows that luck rank -F references Fate. I’m not going to put in the effort on this, I’m telling you, just let the rabbit explain what really matters in the sale.
“Incredible! You have one of the largest reserves of dark souls I’ve seen in a long time. How many sinners have you hunted to have the souls of even Goddess cultists?”
Subaru: Honestly, the first thing I killed were some orcs. I don’t know anything about them. Those cultist souls were implanted in me as soon as I arrived in this world, I think.”
Leaf: Don’t forget to give her the perfected summoning spell to summon the rest of her allies no matter where they are.
“Of course, Your Majesty. Boy, you’re very lucky to have our queen’s help. She doesn’t normally help anyone, but you must be her favorite.”
Subaru: I don’t know if having her as a companion is good luck.
Leaf: Huh? You don’t like me that much!”
“Hohoho, young love. I once went out with a very cute bunny, and we had adorable babies.”
Subaru: Oh, good for you. You’re a family man.
“I’m sure you’d get along well with Vernai. He’s a great guy.”
Subaru: “Being a father is still too early for me, though. I’m only 17.”
“So? I had up to 12 babies when I was 5. Being a father isn’t so bad.”
Leaf: “Unless you end up like that loser.”
The prayer master and Subaru looked in the direction Leaf was pointing, seeing the drunk Heinkel lying on the bench, drinking carelessly, emaciated and careless, crying while fairies threw acorns at him and he did nothing.
“Wow, poor Heinkel. He really is a loser.”
Subaru: “Do you know about his situation?” “Honestly, even though he’s told me a lot about his life, I don’t know what to think of him.”
Leaf: He was one of the best captains of the empire’s knight infantry, one of the few humans who sought peace between the fairy world and humans. On every excursion to my kingdom, he sought to be peaceful.
“He really gave me good vegetables, but since the empire fell, he fled to this forest, and we just give him beer out of pure pity.”
Subaru: “Is there no way to help him?”
“What would you do about that? His wife is trapped in a tower she can no longer visit for fear of the fog; his daughter disappeared in the swamp; his troops, his people, his soldiers are just demon beasts or Nighlok who only think about power, sex, and murder.”
Leaf: He doesn’t even have the nerve to flee the continent to see his father, since, well…
Subaru: Well, what? Did he fight with his father?
Heinkel was supposed to be the captain who commanded against the White Witch, but his own mother took his place, and when his daughter went to look for her, she never returned.
Leaf: Maybe if you wake his wife and find his daughter, you can change that state of affairs.
Subaru: Fine. Hey, old man.
Heinkel: What do you want, kid?
Subaru: I’m going to save your wife and daughter, maybe even your mother, so take that face off.
Heinkel: You brat, you don’t know what you’re doing, besides-
Subaru: And when that happens, you’ll owe me a favor, so just wait. You’re going to see your father. I’ll never know if I’ll be able to see my parents again, but I don’t want to see someone like me who still has a chance to reconcile with his family, so just wait, Heinkel. I won’t be like you.
Firmly pointing at the red-haired vagrant who just looked at him in confusion. The master of prayers and Leaf looked at the scene curiously.
“You choose very strange boyfriends, Leaf. I don’t think he’s your type. He’s not even a gentleman.”
Leaf: To me, he is a gentleman, but I won’t deny that he’s more different than I remembered.
“Where did Your Majesty know him from?”
Leaf: From a world without happily ever after.
Heinkel: …Do what you want. Don’t say I didn’t warn you, but I guess you’ll learn the hard way how I feel.
Subaru: Maybe, but I hope that even if I fail, we’ll be friends.
Heinkel: Puff—spitting out his drink—friends?
Subaru: What are you saying, old man?
Heinkel: Tch, I’m not that old, brat, and whatever you want, you’ll die anyway.
Subaru: See you later, old man.
Heinkel: Tch brat.
Subaru returned to the rabbit and Leaf to prepare their travel supplies.
Subaru: Will we meet again… Master?...
-Prayer Master-
Subaru: What if I call you Black instead?
-Because I’m black?
Subaru: No, no, no, no… well, yes.
-Whatever, although I sense you’re uncomfortable with me.
Subaru: I apologize, but I’ve been having nightmares about hares eating me, so I’m sorry.
-Don’t worry, though. I believe there’s a maebeast of rabbits that multiply infinitely roaming the frozen lands of white snow, so be careful if you reach that territory.
Subaru: I appreciate the advice- …- Snow White??? And killer hares!!! I’m no longer calm… these aren’t future visions I’m seeing…
Leaf: Future or not, you’ll stop them because of how awesome we are!!! Let’s go on an adventure, Subaru!!!
Subaru: Help me…
Being dragged by the paralyzed fairy girl, the boy went on his mission while the rabbit simply smiled.
“Honestly, I like the boy. I wonder how he ended up in these lands, or more importantly, why she loves him… that worries me… Oh, the snack.” His watch marked one hour as he took some broccoli and lettuce out of a suitcase on its pedestal. “Yum, yum, yum.”
♥♥♥♥
Leaving the forest, Leaf and Subaru’s team walked slowly, steadily, and steadily through the protective barrier to the northwest. They advanced through the grasslands. They observed ruins, discarded garbage, statues, paintings, bags, chairs, tables, a sofa bed, mattresses, glass bottles, jewelry, gold, backpacks, and intact corpses preserved like porcelain dolls. It was a disturbingly disturbing image, like the Uncanny Valley.
Subaru: How disturbing… what is this, Leaf? Do you know who did it?
Leaf: Who the hell would embalm human corpses?
Subaru: Tough enemy? Or shady?
Leaf: I would say strange, by the way, when we return to the shelter I should take you to the blacksmith, he could build you an armor more appropriate to your size since the other one looked more massive and although you have a toned body that I want to touch at every moment, joining my skin against yours and then you say that you will slam me hard against the floor, choking me so that I scream louder, daddy.
Subaru: Do you always have to make everything sexual?
Leaf: Oh come on, I’ve taken good care of you and nothing bad has happened so far.
A fairy suddenly appeared in front of them both, purple hair, greenish skin, and a complexion that looked like a mixture of wood and leaves.
With a shrill voice that was even more ear-piercing than Leaf’s, the fairy growled at them, flashing sparks of magical glitter to look intimidating.
“Thieves!!! They want my things!! They deserve death!!!”
Subaru: Huh? You know her, I mean, you’re the queen of the fairies. You must know her name.
Leaf: No idea.
Subaru: Bruh… you’re a terrible queen, you knew that.
Leaf: As if you, as king, learned the names of all your inhabitants.
Subaru: Okay, I admit I wouldn’t know everyone, but-
-Enough!!! Thieves who give me headaches, I’ll kill them.
Subaru: Listen, no, we haven’t even touched anything.
-But you thought so, thief, huh?
The fairy looked at the boy’s purple helmet, so shiny with a fine violet bird feather; even with its scratches, it displayed elegance, class, and style.
-Oh, it’s a beautiful helmet; it looks like it was made by the Goddess of Destruction herself.
Subaru: ¡! Thank you? I guess.
-Which thank you? Give me the helmet, and maybe, just maybe, I won’t kill you.
Subaru: Uh… I don’t think it’s possible.
-And why won’t you give it to me!!!
Subaru: Because it keeps my eyes from doing anything to girls.
“It’s not my problem, give it to me or die.”
The fairy formed claws as her glow intensified.
Leaf: You know what to do, darling.
Subaru: I got it.
He took off his helmet and gave it to the violet fairy, leaving Leaf flying with a drop of shame, disappointed, sorry, and surprised.
Subaru: Here you go, we’re not looking for trouble, we’re leaving and hoping to be friends.
The boy smiled, leaving the violet fairy equally confused by the boy’s actions.
“…thank you?... You’re incredibly naive, you know? That’ll kill you, thief…”
I look at the fiercely stern golden-yellow eyes, a face quite terrifying for the human race due to its sharp fierceness, a unique link of its kind.
“Your face is beautiful like a dryad’s, with the serenity of a centaur, amazing.”
Subaru: Is that a compliment?
Leaf: Well, you do have some traits from both of those races.
Subaru: Wow, I never thought I’d be likened to something like that. Does that mean you’ll give me back my helmet?
“Does that mean I’ll tear that face off and put it back in my collection? I would take care of it, unlike some stupid undead who thinks he’s worthy of something.”
Leaf: Wait a minute!!! That voice… Raquel? Is that you? You were at the edge of the forest the whole time. I thought you were dead, now you’re a-
Raquel sharpened her claws, a mist condensing between her breasts, transforming into a beast that clawed at his neck, trying to sever his head.
“Damn, let me go, damn it!”
As soon as she cut the boy’s neck like a sting, drawing drops of blood, the boy immobilized her, squeezing her in his grip. He didn’t let go, holding her to avoid trouble, trying to calm her down.
Subaru: Seriously, I don’t want trouble with you. I’ll give you the helmet, but I need my face.
-That face belongs to me!!! Let me go, undead mundane. Thank me for noticing your face, the only thing worthwhile about your corpse.
Subaru: What’s wrong with her?
Leaf: She was a classist, believing her race was superior to any other, especially the undead most hated by my kingdom.
Subaru: Because fairies hate the undead.
Leaf: Find out. Devour her soul.
Subaru: I CAN’T KILL HER!!! IS THERE NO CURE FOR HER?
Leaf: The moment someone becomes a beast demon or a Nighlok, their life is lost, and the greatest mercy is to kill them. If you truly want to help her, find out who it was so you can give her peace when she dies.
Subaru: Is that how this world works?
Leaf: The undead have the ability to live the life of the one they consume their soul. If she were just entering her initial stage of transformation, she could do something, but she’s been transformed for months. This is her mercy.
Subaru: …Ugh—with a grimace of disgust, he didn’t want to do this; the brutality of crushing her was so inhuman—I can’t do it.
Leaf: Then you won’t be a hero, and many more would die like your beloved Petra.
“Petra… This fairy is innocent, but now she’s only shrouded in madness, but is it right to die so unjustly?”
Subaru: I’m sorry, Raquel.
-Let me go, undead! You’re aghhh- ahhhhh AHHHHHHHH AHHHHH-
Subaru sought to kill her painlessly, clenching his fist, but his eyes overflowed with madness as the fairy grimaced in pain, spitting blood as she screamed in agony. Her bones cracked in her spine as he felt every moment of the pain. He wanted to end her suffering quickly, but his skin tingled with the spilled blood, like crushing a chocolate bar in your hands, such an uncomfortable burning sensation, skin splitting open until…
CRACK.
The screams stopped, the tingling finally releasing the corpse of someone he considered innocent. He dropped the fairy’s body and knelt in pain, feeling a soul impregnating inside him.
SUBARU: AHHHHHHHHHH
◆◆◆◆◆◆◆◆◆◆◆◆◆◆
“Look, Rachel, we fairies were once servants of that goddess who subdued the world. Even Aurora feared her devastating power. Everything that shines, that looks special, protects our Goddess’s treasures.”
“The undead are a pitiful race. It’s not for nothing that they’re on the brink of extinction, even though they’re immortal. They’re simply sealed in the depths of hell so that such a cursed race doesn’t spread.”
“The fairies will one day regain their glory, my daughter.”
Those were the values my mother instilled in me, a single purpose: to collect the lost treasures of our Goddess we all praise.
When Leaf came to “power as the new queen it was a curse, it left free will, it did not give the necessary importance to our culture, it allowed each fairy to have the heretical right to believe in their own religion. What happened to the training of the ungrateful non-believers of our Goddess, my poor mother if you were here you would be horrified by this era where fairies were more tolerant of other races when we should only accept other children of our true Goddess.
“The true Goddess? Fufufu, that’s nonsense, Raquel. The gods are simply figures of hope for living beings. I see no reason to force them to believe in anything. Everyone has the right to do whatever they think they want to do in this world.”
Leaf was what I hated most in the world: people ignorant of our faith, our values, ignoring the love of our Goddess. How did she even get to the throne?
But the one I hate most of all is the founder of the empire. Many consider him to be the true king; a false prophet who is called the son of the true God. What blasphemy. Our Goddess is the only true deity. It’s so unfair, especially since she doesn’t hate me; she looks at me with pity. Ahhh, it’s not fair, it’s not fair.
IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT FAIR
I’m gonna die, I’m gonna turn into a monster, I’m gonna forget my mom, because mom, I hate you, you were the one who named Cinderella queen and look, she betrayed you, she bowed to another queen, not you, why do you look at me with pity? You should hate me, kill me!! Because you let me go!!! I swear I’ll kill you ######
HAHAHAHAHA, HAHAHAHAHA, HAHAHAHAHA, HAHAHAHA, HAHAHAHA, HAHAHAHAHA, HAHAHAHAHA, HAHAHAHAHA, HAHAHAHA, HAHAHAHA, HAHAHAHAHA, HAHAHAHAHA, HAHAHAHAHA, HAHAHAHA, HAHAHAHA, HAHAHAHAHA, HAHAHAHAHA, HAHAHAHAHA, HAHAHAHA, HAHAHAHA.
***#########****
“SUBARU!!! PLEASE REACT!!!”
“YOU DAMN IT!!! BECAUSE YOU’RE THE QUEEN!!! LEAF!!! I HATE YOU, I HATE YOU!! I’LL KILL YOU”
Leaf: I’m sorry, Raquel, but I only care about Subaru.
Gust of Wind
The fairy girl threw a gust of wind that knocked Subaru into a well, breaking his leg, but he came to his senses again.
Subaru: What happened… because it was more painful than the lives of those pigs from the Fort.
Leaf: I’m sorry, Subaru. I thought you wouldn’t even care about the life of someone other than yourself, but it seems that the less guilty they are of their sins, the more painful it will be for you, so we’ll try to kill only evil beings to prevent you from suffering so much.
The little fairy caressed his cheek, apologizing to the boy while wiping the blood from his cheek.
Subaru: Oh my God, cough, cough. I also apologize for losing control, Leaf. I don’t know why it hurt so much when she wasn’t so innocent.
Leaf: We’ll stabilize your soul, kill monsters like slimes, beast worms, and rat-men. Does that sound good to you?
Subaru: I suppose it’s for the best.
Leaf steadied her leg to walk properly, took up her whip, and they began walking along the dark path of black water.
Leaf: The best attack magic is Al Goa, which causes an attack of great firepower.
Subaru: Goa….
“If you can perfect that spell, the rest will be easy.”
Subaru: Sensei….
The figure of a voluptuous woman with long hair, elegantly dressed.
Leaf: Did you say something, Subaru?
Subaru: Uh, nothing…
Advancing through the tunnels, the slime creatures threw themselves at him, melting his skin.
Subaru: Ahhhhhhhhhh this is burning!!!! Burning!!!
Those shapeless, greenish, tile-like gelatinous creatures. Filled with mold, mud, and grass. The creatures moved agitatedly, breaking their posture and throwing themselves at the boy, who, when he cut them, only divided and multiplied the creatures, or part of his armor was melted by the movement of those beasts.
Gulp, gulp, gulp.
Subaru: This isn’t working.
Leaf: You’re a magician, use fire spells. You can also manipulate fire to invert it and turn it into ice.
Subaru: Really? Wow, that’s amazing.
Leaf: Don’t waste time, say El Huma to attack with ice spears to freeze them, come on.
Subaru took a slow breath, clasped his hands, and pointed.
Ul Huma
Nothing happened. They both broke out in a cold sweat.
Leaf: It’s going to hurt.
Both were pulverized by the creatures, left covered in acid and drooling with the semi-liquid, which burned their skin.
When Leaf turned to bone.
Subaru: LEAF!!!! TO GOA!!!!
It formed an avalanche of intense fire that eliminated all the monsters in the hallway.
Absorbing all the souls he walked slowly through all his wounds dejected he went out through some stairs that made him enter a water cave to swim little by little towards the light above with an exit through a small tunnel he grabbed some rocks, coming out of the water, he took his whip and tangled his whip around a rock, when it was firm, he pulled it out and doing parkour held with his whip he climbed up coming out of a water well he noticed a mansion in front of him made of oak wood, with two floors surrounded by a beautiful garden.
Subaru: Damn! – He hit the stone, angry at his situation, and took it out on the structure. – I’ve lost another ally of mine again due to my lack of experience. I’m sorry, Leaf.
- Don’t apologize, my knight. After all, it was your first time using magic.
Subaru: Leaf? You’re alive…
Leaf: I’m a fairy, we’re immortal. As long as I don’t become a beast demon, I’ll always exist alongside the forest.
The fairy kissed his nose, healing most of his wounds except for his broken leg, clothing, and open burns. He felt better.
Subaru: It’s so strange not being able to die and yet still feeling so much pain. I feel like my body is taking longer to regenerate than before.
Leaf: You’re undead. You can still die if you’re not given enough time to heal, so even if we’re alive, we should be more careful, okay. I don’t want to see you so injured just starting our adventure together.
Subaru: I don’t think I can avoid so much trouble.
Leaf: That’s why I’ll be there, watching your back. Between the two of us, we’ll protect each other.
Offering his hand to the boy, he gave his pinky for a shake.
Subaru: I wonder who lives here?
Leaf: Let’s find out.
Flying beside him, she helped him float out of the pit, walking slowly but surely to the door.
Toc, Toc, Toc.
Subaru: Hellooooo! Is anyone here?
Knocking on the door without hearing a response, he cautiously held his whip ready to attack and flee if there was a monster.
Subaru: One, two, three.
Opening the door, he entered, seeing two children sitting on a sofa, eating chocolate chip cookies at a table while humming a melody in unison to the rhythm of both.
But here came a surprise that none of the readers or characters saw coming in this story.
Subaru and Leaf were totally confused by the sight before them, as each had a different thought than the other upon seeing something that wasn’t in their plans, fleeting thoughts in their heads with a different way of thinking upon seeing those two people. One knew who they were and the other didn’t, but the same idea was that it scared both of them.
“HOW THE HELL DID THESE TWO CHILDREN GET HERE?”
Hansel: I never thought there would be a house so deep in the forest. Amazing, right, Gretel?
Gretel: Isn’t it? Brother.
Hansel: Now we’ll go home safely! The witch lady is so kind, she even let us stay here, right, Gretel?
Gretel: Brother Hansel, shut up.
Hansel: S-Sorry…
Just as they continued talking, Subaru and Leaf interrupted the scene.
Subaru: How did you get here?
Leaf: Who are you? You’re not the Hansel and Gretel I know.
Subaru: Huh? You know? Like, Hansel and Gretel? The ones from that story?
Leaf: Ah… I… wait a minute!!! You know these kids?
Subaru: I met them once, but it was so long ago, I haven’t seen them again since they moved to the United States. My first two childhood friends.
Subaru looked at the girl’s long, jet-black hair tied in a ponytail. She looked about 12 to 14 years old, with violet eyes highlighted by dark circles. She looked adorable despite that fierceness on her face. A friend he liked as children because they both had scary eyes. Dressed like a Dutch woman in a tank top, she was playing with the boy who for some reason should have been older than the girl, but they looked like dark-skinned twins with dark circles under their eyes and playing clothes, the only two differences being that they were short like a boy’s. Well, that’s what it was. But he looked so feminine that anyone would think they were twin sisters, but he could recognize his first friend by those bright green eyes.
Subaru: What happened to them? … Andrew… Ashley…?
Two friends so close to him when he was only 5 years old, yet he still saw them as children. Time seemed stuck in their midst.
Hansel: Andrew? I don’t know that name, sir.
Gretel: Don’t talk to strangers. It’s the only good advice our stupid mother gave us when she abandoned us in the woods.
Subaru: Renee abandoned them? She might be bitter, but she was quite kind to me.
Gretel: You don’t know her like we do. You don’t know what we suffered because of her. Get lost and leave us alone.
Hansel: I-I’m sorry, brother. Gretel has suffered enough because of me. I lost the bread that would bring us home, and we barely found this place, so…
Subaru: How long have you been in this world?
Gretel: This world?
Hansel: What are you talking about?
Subaru: You’re from the land like me. Don’t you remember? We played in the park all the time, our families were neighbors, we competed all the time. Even Ashley, you were my first friend. Andrew, I helped you make Julia fall in love with you, regardless of Ashley’s opinions… how could you forget that? Forget me.
Trying to make them remember, he approached, but they got scared, backing away in fear.
Gretel: We don’t know you, go away, freak.
Hansel: We don’t know what you’re talking about, so please don’t hurt us.
Subaru: …ah, I understand.” Sighing, the boy simply went to a corner to think and mourn for his friends.
Leaf: Subaru?
Subaru: Seeing familiar faces, I can’t believe they forgot me.
Leaf: Do you really know these Hansel and Gretel?
Subaru: They’re not Hansel and Gretel!!... I’m sorry for shouting, but now I’m afraid I’ll end up like them, forgetting who I was, oh maybe I did, and all this is fake.
Leaf: Subaru?
Subaru: Women say they love me just by looking into my eyes. It all seems like a fairy tale. It must be a dream, hahaha. If a dream—she pinched her arms until she tore off the skin—and it still hurts so much, it’s so real… If this is a dream, I want to wake up, but I don’t know how.
Leaf: It’s not a dream, and stay calm.
Subaru: Why were you expecting Hansel and Gretel?
Leaf: Huh? I… ahh
Subaru grabbed her with his fist, quite annoyed, squeezing her body as if she were just a toy to be broken.
Subaru: You said they weren’t the Hansel and Gretel you know. That means you were expecting Hansel and Gretel. You know something? Don’t lie to me about this, Leaf.
This time, Subaru was much more serious, as if something was breaking inside him, trying to break Leaf, who, even though she was drowning, tried to smile and speak calmly.
Leaf: I… I saw two blond children lost in the forest, trying to survive. That’s why your friends call each other by those children’s names is what confuses me. There already is a Hansel and Gretel. But for some reason, your childhood friends took their place. That’s all I know.
Subaru: And their names? Leaf, aren’t you hiding something from me?
Leaf: You can kill me. You know I’ll come back. But they showed up themselves, so I’m confused.
Subaru: Just one more question. Can I trust you?
Leaf: Subaru-
They both stared at each other eye to eye. Even with Subaru’s anger boiling over, she never changed her expression, speaking even with a voice cracking from being choked.
Leaf: It doesn’t matter if you choose good, evil, having multiple women, only me, or none at all. Until the end of time, I’ll make sure to be by your side, whether you like it or not. You’re someone I love.
Subaru: …Ugh, sorry, Leaf,” letting go of the fairy, “I’m starting to lose my mind. My memory still feels so strange. Many girls know me, those I know say they don’t know me, and this world is so strange. It’s an adventure of power, but it feels so familiar and yet so distant. I’m afraid of forgetting who I am.”
Leaf: Whatever happens, we’ll solve it together, so you have my support.
Subaru sighed as the fairy comforted him, taking his fingers in both hands. He relaxed, ready to at least get along with his former childhood friends.
Subaru: Hey,” regaining his composure, he spoke to the boys. “I wanted to apologize for scaring you. I just thought you were other people. My mistake. Hi Ashley… I mean, Gretel. I’m Subaru.”
Gretel: Subaru? Bah, who cares about you? Get lost.
Subaru: And we both have scary faces.
Gretel: My face isn’t scary. Do whatever you want, just don’t do anything weird to my brother and me.”
Subaru: I understand. Andrew. I mean, hi, Hansel.
Hansel noticed they were paying attention to him and looked carefully at the boy.
Hansel: Woah! I didn’t think you’d talk to me. You surprised me! Big brother, who are you?
Subaru: Subaru Natsuki – “He looks so submissive, I would swear he was a girl now if I didn’t know better, he’s really changed, he’s not as cold as before” – a pleasure Hansel.
Hansel: Oh, Subaru Natsuki, that’s a good name. Let’s be friends!
Subaru saw how much easier it was to talk to the boy than to the girl.
Subaru: Sure.
Hansel: Ah! Thanks… It’s just my sister and me. I’m really excited to have more friends!
Hansel: Hey, big brother, do you have any candy? Give us some if you have any!
Leaf: How convenient that the master of prayers would give you candy.
Subaru: Even though he said it came from someone else… Hmm… Here, Hansel.
I handed some candy to the boy.
Hansel: Wow, thanks, big brother!
“I never thought I’d live long enough to see that cold Andrew being so feminine with me. This world is crazy. I think it’s just my world’s wet fantasies. I hope Mom doesn’t show up… What the hell are you thinking, Subaru!!! Why did that image pop into your head!!!”
Hansel: Gretel, look! Big brother gave us a sweet! We should thank him!
Gretel: Hansel, stay away from that guy. He’ll probably catch the plague. Living with the witch is bad enough.
Hansel, sadly, offered Subaru some comforting words.
Hansel: S-sorry… I’ll say thank you for Gretel too, okay? Really thank you…
Hansel: Please give the candy to Gretel, I’ll be fine… I’m not hungry.
Subaru: If he knows I gave him two?
Leaf: Just listen to the kid, look at his face, he doesn’t want to look bad as a brother.
Subaru: Ah, all right.
Taking the candy, he gave it to the girl who looked upset with her brother.
Gretel: Stupid, foolish, stupid brother… We were supposed to eat Mother, but you confessed everything. She abandoned us to our fate and wasted the bread. She chose Mother over me, and now we’ll both die.
Subaru: Something inside me tells me not to ask anything… Are you living with a witch?
Gretel: Ah? Ah yes, a witch lives up there. She let us stay, but I know she wants to eat us. No one gives shelter for free. He’s just looking to fatten us up.
Taking the candy, she fell silent while Subaru paid attention to both of them and sighed.
Subaru: Leaf, take care of the children. I want to talk to that witch in private. Maybe she knows something.
Leaf: Whatever you want. Although if you’re going to cheat on me, I expect compensation.
Subaru: We’re not dating!!!
Leaf: Fufufu.
Subaru: Anyway, I’ll see if she knows anything.
Leaf: Cover your face.
Subaru: What?
Leaf: If women go crazy when they see your eyes, try not to upset one and try to have a civil conversation with her if you want, unless you want a yandere witch.
Subaru: “Buruburu,” I feel chills for some reason; you’re right. Trembling with fear, she regains her composure, looks at a hanging coat and pulls off a piece of cloth covering her eyes. “I hope no one is upset. I should have kept the helmet and not thrown it in that fairy’s trash can.”
Leaf: Take care, Subaru.
Seeing Subaru come up the stairs and noticing that he was no longer there, her smile faded, turning to a serious expression as she looked at the twins.
Subaru: How did you get here?
Gretel: And now what are you talking about?
Leaf: You’re not the Hansel and Gretel you think you are. Whoever brought you here.
Hansel: Our mother abandoned us.
Leaf: I know that. I know her story, but it’s not hers.
Gretel: There’s always a crazy weed who talks like a diva.
Hansel: We shouldn’t bother Miss Fairy.
Gretel: It doesn’t matter. Stop flirting with my brother, the living leaf.
Leaf: Tch, like you’re good. I just don’t understand how Subaru remembers anything about you. Is there another writer interfering in my fairy tale? Impossible. We’re hidden from her. No one knows where I’m hiding except… never mind. You’re just secondary; you don’t affect the rest of the story. Just pretend I never talk to you.
Crossing her arms, she tried to stay calm, but deep down she feared something bigger was playing in her garden.
♥♥♥♥♥♥
Subaru entered a hallway between several pieces of furniture. He climbed more stairs until he reached the second floor. He walked through the corners of the house, looking at barrels, a piano, religious articles, and benches. Turning around a corner, he entered a room with red curtains and two bunk beds with green blankets.
Subaru: If that place belongs to a witch, it seems holier than my house, even if a witch is more religious than my family? Wow, I don’t know if I should feel evil.
Crossing, I turned into the room to see a table with a white tablecloth, a book with illegible handwriting, a few jars, an axe, some tortillas, but the most surprising thing was a figure.
Subaru: Excuse me, my lady, are you perhaps the-
- You cover your eyes without seeing me, are you cursed?
Subaru: Uh, more or less…
- In the next room, there’s a chest with an artifact I invented to protect cursed eyes. Use it, you rowdy boy. Your screams can be heard even on the second floor.
Subaru: No, well, excuse me, but thank you anyway.
I walk beside her without feeling any hostility, even curious as if she were interested in knowing who the boy is.
Subaru: Well, let’s see. What’s inside? Potions, a sorcerer’s staff. Who writes on a staff, a sorcerer’s staff? Subtlety went on sabbatical… I don’t think she’d mind if I equipped it if she let me in… I can take her wizard’s staff, ma’am!!!
- If you want, but it’s useless, it’s not much use in your situation, little one.
Subaru: What you don’t know is that I chose the wizard class… uh? I already found it… are they contact lenses?... well, it’s worse than nothing.
Removing the band, he placed that transparent object on the retina of his eyes and curiously he felt no pain or discomfort, it was as if they were part of him waiting to be used.
Subaru: How familiar. Well, ma’am, I wanted to ask you, yes…
“What did you want to ask me, little boy?”
Subaru: “Ahhh.”
He stumbled because as soon as he turned around, she was right in front of him. Stepping back, he heard the mocking laughter of an older woman, very different from Leaf’s shrill laughter; it was the voice of a mature woman.
“Hee! Hee! Hee! Do you need something from me?”
“When I fell on my butt, rubbing the slight pain, I looked up to see a woman taller than me, but that wasn’t what surprised me the most. I was expecting an ugly, decrepit old witch, not a mature woman with a wonderful, dazzling beauty. She was the embodiment of autumn in a beautiful woman.”
- Are you okay, kid? Since I have so many doubts, where do you know those kids? You talked about them as if they were your lifelong friends? Who are you?
Subaru: Ah’ ah’ ah’ ah’
- Oh, what?
That woman was beautiful, her appearance was that of a middle-aged woman, with white skin, pale greenish-blue eyes, and coppery-brown hair that reached her chest. Her bangs fell just above her eyes and perfectly framed her face. Her clothing was quite simple: a purple off-the-shoulder dress that reached her legs and a white breastplate that covered her bust. She wore purple stockings that snaked down to her thighs and a purple witch’s hat with a feather pendant at the base of the cone. She wears a small yellow ribbon tied to the left side of her hair that makes her look like a villager from those h games she used to play. She may not be albino or an elf, but I’d like to get to know you better.”
Subaru: “My name is Subaru Natsuki, madam.” “Taking my characteristic introductory pose, tell me about myself.” “May I know your name, beautiful lady?” He snapped his fingers and smiled before falling from a badly positioned jar and kneeling at her feet.
- Hee! Hee! Hee! Call me Witch Dorothy, novice adventurer. It’s good to see the younger generations still in awe of the greatest wizard in history. – With his chest puffed out with pride, he smugly hit it, smiling with snorts of laughter. – What do you want to know, novice wizard?
Subaru: Well, do you know how those children came to this world?
Dorothy: No, I simply let them stay out of pity for seeing them without a family. Were they friends of yours?
Subaru: Maybe they were, or maybe they just resemble the ones I knew, but it’s strange to meet a beautiful witch. Normally, where I come from, they’re hideous and evil.
Dorothy: Flattering me won’t make me sell you spells for less, you know, darling?
Subaru: You called me darling?
Dorothy: Huh? No… Are you going to buy something, or not?
Subaru: I’ll see later. You don’t mind if I loot your entire house if it’s not too much trouble? Hahaha.
Dorothy: Are you trying to flirt with me like a bad boy?
Subaru: Damn, either she’s very clever or I’m very transparent when talking to women. Mom was right.
Dorothy: ….. Wait, you’re undead, right? I thought your people had already been hunted.
Subaru: Well, I don’t know much about this world. I only know that I have to save the lost empire, according to Jeanne, and then help Al with his problems in Vollachia against a great disaster. I hope there wasn’t a war while I was eating breakfast…
Dorothy: I have no idea how you’ll save everyone, but you’d better forget about that. You’ll just be captured and serve as a plaything for the demon princesses.
Subaru: Is there more than one? Ah, well, I should have guessed. In these kinds of games, you always have to defeat bosses to unlock areas and face the boss at the end of the game.
Dorothy: Anything else you want to know?
Subaru: Well, you’re a witch, and although I see myself as a knight and have fought like one, I almost died less than an hour ago because I didn’t know how to use magic properly, so… Can I become your apprentice?
The image of another woman flashed through his mind every time something related to magic crossed his mind. It was strange who that woman was in his head.
Dorothy: Sure, I guess. ▪︎▪︎▪︎, Your magic seems decent. Wizards and witches stopped visiting me a while ago. There aren’t many people with a wizard’s passion anymore, so it’ll be like reliving my glory days, kid. It’ll be fun. Okay, I’ll teach you firsthand.
Giving a reassuring clap, I look at the boy still on the ground after the second fall.
Dorothy: You’re pretty clumsy, but there’s something to be said for that clumsiness. You’re pretty good.
The witch stroked his head, expressing her affection for the boy as both a teacher and a student.
Dorothy: I’ll make sure you work your tail off. Are you ready for it? Kukuku•••••
So Subaru became Dorothy’s apprentice.
Subaru: Great, now?
Dorothy: Stupid apprentice, if you have time to stand around watching, why don’t you go and clean my house?
Subaru: …ª
The boy began to clean, but not so much out of kindness, but rather because he wanted to collect souls, objects, and odds and ends that looked useful and interesting. The witch laughed at him several times.
Dorothy: You’re missing a spot.
Subaru: I’ll take care of it.
Dorothy: And another one.
Subaru: Right away.
Dorothy: And another one.
Subaru: .. already-
Dorothy: And another one.
Subaru: Better give me the training.
Dorothy: Training ten?... It won’t be easy, are you sure?
Subaru: Sure is my middle name.
Dorothy: I don’t believe that, but of course you’re sure. As my apprentice, it’s your duty to always be sure.
Dorothy: I want you to go kill some demon beasts. The Scarecrow, the Tin Man, and the Lion.
Subaru: Oh, okay… do you know where they are?
Dorothy: Where are they? I have no idea. Finding them is part of your training.
Confident and arrogant, she sent the boy on a rather peculiar and strange errand.
Subaru: Wow… I guess if they’re monsters along the way, I can kill them, though I hope they’re not that broken, although with those crappy names, I don’t know what to think… oh.”
Dorothy: Don’t insult names, you’re named after a star.
Subaru: You know about constellations!!!
Dorothy: Of course, it’s our duty as magicians to know the secrets of those stars.
Subaru: But not about my tasks.
Dorothy: Shh, don’t complain, that’s how training works. Although they could be surprisingly close… Since they were my… no, forget that!!!
Subaru: Suspicious, but oh well, I must find out how my friends got here.
Dorothy: You should find a cure for it. They ate hallucinogenic mushrooms, so they’ll probably turn into monsters if I don’t find a cure soon.
Subaru: Why didn’t you say that before?!
Dorothy: I forgot.
Subaru: There can’t be anyone normal in this world. I must save Andrew and Ashley even if they don’t remember me.
Dorothy: I’ll just give you an arrow spell and a master key in case you need them on your journey, completely free, just for being my apprentice. Kukuku, how small you think.
Subaru: I guess I’d appreciate it even if you’re a huge tsundere.
Dorothy: I’m not that!
Subaru: I wonder if Ram is more of a tsundere than Dorothy? What would they think of each other? I hope they’re not enemies.
Dorothy: I don’t have any enemies, Subaru, after all. If you’re the greatest and most powerful wizard in history, you only feel pity for the weak.
The End.
♥♣♣♣♣♣♣♣♥
Notes:
Don't trust what they claim to know. No one is completely honest, and every story has another side. This is a warning because in the future there will be doubts and contradictions that make no sense if you don't pay attention to those who claim to know them and those who know them completely. No one is truly who they claim to be, and everyone has a lot to tell. Believe me, if you're already confused, we're not even at the worst yet, so I can only wish you luck.
TheCrimEbonyNyaPho on Chapter 1 Sun 10 Nov 2024 05:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
LordXibalba45_Red on Chapter 1 Sun 10 Nov 2024 06:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
TheCrimEbonyNyaPho on Chapter 1 Mon 11 Nov 2024 04:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
LordXibalba45_Red on Chapter 1 Mon 11 Nov 2024 01:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheCrimEbonyNyaPho on Chapter 1 Mon 11 Nov 2024 04:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
LordXibalba45_Red on Chapter 1 Mon 11 Nov 2024 06:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
AlejandroCoffee on Chapter 1 Sun 10 Nov 2024 05:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
LordXibalba45_Red on Chapter 1 Mon 11 Nov 2024 01:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
KAKAW7 on Chapter 1 Wed 19 Feb 2025 05:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
LordXibalba45_Red on Chapter 1 Wed 19 Feb 2025 05:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
KAKAW7 on Chapter 1 Fri 21 Feb 2025 12:12AM UTC
Last Edited Fri 21 Feb 2025 12:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
LordXibalba45_Red on Chapter 1 Fri 21 Feb 2025 12:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
iiTzSunrise on Chapter 1 Sat 05 Apr 2025 01:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
LordXibalba45_Red on Chapter 1 Sat 05 Apr 2025 02:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
Jogador_de_free_fire on Chapter 1 Sat 26 Jul 2025 07:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
Silken_Emperor on Chapter 2 Thu 21 Nov 2024 06:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
LordXibalba45_Red on Chapter 2 Thu 21 Nov 2024 11:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
EvenReflection on Chapter 2 Mon 25 Nov 2024 04:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
LordXibalba45_Red on Chapter 2 Mon 25 Nov 2024 05:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
Jogador_de_free_fire on Chapter 2 Sat 26 Jul 2025 08:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
EvenReflection on Chapter 3 Mon 25 Nov 2024 05:40AM UTC
Last Edited Mon 25 Nov 2024 05:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
LordXibalba45_Red on Chapter 3 Mon 25 Nov 2024 05:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
EvenReflection on Chapter 3 Mon 25 Nov 2024 12:23PM UTC
Last Edited Mon 25 Nov 2024 01:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
LordXibalba45_Red on Chapter 3 Mon 25 Nov 2024 02:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
Danteh65 on Chapter 8 Thu 20 Feb 2025 04:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
LordXibalba45_Red on Chapter 8 Thu 20 Feb 2025 05:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
Danteh65 on Chapter 8 Thu 20 Feb 2025 06:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
LordXibalba45_Red on Chapter 9 Sat 22 Feb 2025 01:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
LordXibalba45_Red on Chapter 11 Thu 03 Apr 2025 03:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
SAINT21 on Chapter 13 Thu 19 Jun 2025 08:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
LordXibalba45_Red on Chapter 13 Thu 19 Jun 2025 09:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheCrimEbonyNyaPho on Chapter 16 Wed 06 Aug 2025 04:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
LordXibalba45_Red on Chapter 16 Wed 06 Aug 2025 04:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
TheCrimEbonyNyaPho on Chapter 16 Wed 06 Aug 2025 11:56AM UTC
Comment Actions